-mmmmmmmm 


msaa 


JEl^ 


m 


LIDftMK  I 

UNivcR::ry  of 

^CALIFORNIA 


■) 


ANTHROPOLOGY  LIBRARY 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 


PRESENTED  BY 

PROF.  CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 

MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


v. 


MONGOLIAN 


INDIAN. 


THE 


NATURAL  HISTOEY 


OF    THE 


HUMAN  EACES, 


WITH 


THEIR  PRIMITIVE  FORM  AND  ORIGIN,  PRIMEVAL  DISTRI- 
BUTION, DISTINGUISHING  PECULIARITIES ;  ANTIQUITY, 
WORKS  OF  ART,  PHYSICAL   STRUCTURE,  MENTAL 
ENDOWMENTS  AND  MORAL  BEARING. 

ALSO, 

AN    ACCOUNT    OP    THE    CONSTRUCTION    OF    THE    GLOBE,    CHANGES    OF    ITS 

SURFACE;    ELEVATION    OF    ITS    MOUNTAINS    AND    SUBSIDENCE    OF 

LAND  ;    TOGETHER    WITH   OTHER    INTERESTING  MATTER, 

Illustrated  txg  eslxxrsxt  Jfiatos  trf  sash  Ttjps, 

WITH  NUMEROUS  ENGRAVINGS  REPRESENTING  THEIR 
VARIED  FORMS. 


By   JOHN    P.    JEFFRIES, 

W 
WOOSTER,  OHIO. 


NEW  YORK: 
PRINTED   FOR   THE   AUTHOR, 

BY  EDWARD  O.  JENKINS,   20  NORTH  WILLIAM  STREET. 
1869. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1869, 

By  John  P.  Jeffhiss, 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  Northern 
District  of  Ohio. 


GrJ3io 


PREFACE. 

TTAYIKG  long  been  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  a  work 
-■ — ■-  such  as  is  presented  in  the  following  pages,  I  imposed 
upon  myself  the  labor  of  the  undertaking.  The  principal  object 
was  to  bring  within  the  smallest  compass  a  general  outline  of 
the  natural  history  of  the  Human  Races,  and,  at  the  same  time, 
be  sufficiently  comprehensive  as  to  give  the  ethnological  stu- 
dent and  general  public  an  historical  account  of  the  Types  of 

Mankind. 

THE  AUTHOR. 
Wooster,  Omo,  August,  1869. 


CONTENTS 


Preface,  ........         3 

Contents,    ........  5 

Introduction,  ........         7 

CHAPTER  I. 

Antiquity  op  Man,      .  .  .  .  .  .  .21 

CHAPTER  II. 
Antiquity  op  Man,  and  works  op  Art,    ....  41 

CHAPTER  III. 
Distribution  op  Man,  ......        74 

CHAPTER  IV. 
The  Earth's  Crust,         .  .  .  .  .  .  85 

CHAPTER  V. 
Physical  Man,        *.....  93 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Natural  History  op  Man,     .  .  .  .  .  .104 

CHAPTER  VH. 
The  Caucasian  Race,       .  .  .  .  .  .  116 

CHAPTER  Vni. 
The  Mongolian  Type,  .  .  .  .  .  .140 

CHAPTER  IX. 
The  Malay  Type,    .......  163 

(v) 


J 
vi  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  X, 
The  American  Type,    .  .  .  .  ,  .  .185 

CHAPTER  XI. 
North  American  Indians,  .....  206 

CHAPTER  XII. 
The  Iroquois,  Hurons,  and  Mobilians,         •  237 

CHAPTER  XHI. 
The  Western  Indians,       ......  267 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Indian  Nations  op  Mexico,     .  .  .  #  .     281 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Indians  op  South  America,  .  .  .  .  296 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
The  African  Race.        .  .  .  .  .  .  311 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
The  Social  Nature  op  Man,  ....  .         355 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
Man  Morally  Considered,        .....  361 


INTRODUCTION 


"A  "TO  subject  is  more  replete  with  interesting  story  and  specu- 
1  \|    lative  fancy  than  that  of  the  Human  Races  ;    yet  com- 
paratively few  seem  to  consider  it  worthy  of  reflection. 

"Know  thyself!''  was  an  inscription  placed  by  the  Greeks 
over  the  door  of  the  Temple  of  Apollo  in  letters  of  gold,  to  re- 
mind the  worshippers  at  the  shrine  of  that  god  that  they  were 
required  to  know  themselves,  in  order  to  become  worthy  of  Ins 
favor. 

Man,  created  as  he  was,  but  "  little  lower  than  the  angels," 
with  intellectual  endowments  capable  of  comprehending  the 
universe,  has,  thus  far,  it  would  seem,  been  unable  to  discover 
his  origin  or  write  his  own  history,  though  inhabiting  the  earth 
for  many  thousands  of  years. 

Learned  ethnologists  have  made  repeated  efforts  to  solve  the 
mystery  of  Man's  first  advent  upon  the  globe  by  the  philosophy 
of  reason ;  in  all  their  labors,  however,  they  have  most  signally 
failed.  It  is  not  a  subject  susceptible  of  solution  by  any  system 
of  philosophy  based  upon  human  reason  alone,  else  man  would 
attain  to  the  intellectual  eminence  of  the  Deity. 

Man  had  a  beginning,  but  when  that  beginning  was  has  been 
the  perplexing  question  since  the  first  dawn  of  civilization.  The 
origin  of  the  several  races  of  Man,  too,  has  been  almost,  if  not 
quite,  as  hard  to  solve  as  to  find  the  date  of  his  creation ;  yet 
distinct  races  have  existed  from  the  earliest  historic  period — at 
least  the  four  leading  types,  White,  Yellow,  Eed  and  Black,  were 
the  same  thirty-three  hundred  years  ago  as  they  are  to-day,  as 

(7) 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

shown  by  Egyptian  paintings  and  sculpture ;  and  it  has  been  as- 
serted that  they  so  existed  five  thousand  years  ago  in  Egypt. 

The  Human  Paces,  though  originally  confined  to  particular 
localities,  are  now  spread  over  nearly  the  whole  earth — as  well 
where  their  bodies  are  exposed  to  cold  occasioning  congelation 
of  mercury,  as  where  they  sustain  heat  at  which  ether  boils ;  and 
the  same  peculiarities  that  existed  among  them  in  the  earliest 
ages  are  still  manifested,  as  well  where  the  Races  have  been  re- 
moved from  their  original  seat,  as  where  they  continue  indigenous. 

The  subject  of  man  has  long  been  a  theme  of  wide-spread  dis- 
cussion and  profound  research  by  learned  and  accomplished 
scholars,  among  whom,  Buffbn,  Blumenbach,  Cuvier,  Lawrence, 
Prichard,  Smith,  Humboldt,  Morton,  Bryant,  Lyell,  Lepsius, 
Owen,  Moffatt,  Gliddon,  ISTott,  Agassiz,  Yan  Amringe,  Latham, 
Pickering,  Hale,  St.  Hilaire,  Wells,  Pouchet,  Huxley,  Barth, 
Livingstone,  Du  Chaillu,  Gastaldi,  Schoolcraft,  Catlin,  Brace,  and 
other  distinguished  authors.  ( 

Dr.  Prichard  was  the  great  expounder  of  the  question  of  the 
original  unity  of  the  Human  Paces ;  and,  however  erroneous  his 
views  may  have  been,  they,  to  a  measurable  extent,  have  been 
adopted  by  the  public  at  large.  Still  the  question  is  far  from  be- 
ing satisfactorily  settled,  and  recent  developments  in  ethnological 
science  has  materially  shaken  the  Doctor's  theory,  if  not,  indeed, 
completely  overthrown  it.  Connected  with  his  idea  of  original 
unity  is  that  of  the  equality  of  Paces  as  a  part  and  parcel  of  the 
same  system  of  philosophy. 

"No  portion  of  Man's  natural  history  is  entitled  to  greater  con- 
sideration than  that  winch  brings  all  the  families  of  mankind 
upon  a  common  level,  socially  and  politically.  The  subject  has 
not,  generally,  been  considered  with  the  view  of  learning  their 
fitness  for  equality  upon  philosophical  principles  under  ethnolog- 
ical rules,  but  upon  the  abstract  question  of  political  economy — 
the  right  of  individuals,  by  the  law  of  nature  alone,  being  regard- 
ed. Each  Pace  was  created  to  fulfill  its  destiny ;  and,  in  this 
respect,  their  status  is  unalterable.  Mental  power  is  the  true 
standard  of  equality  when  the  safety,  stability  and  harmony  of 
communities  and  governments  are  considered.  Discordant  ele- 
ments can  never  be  made  to  harmonize  with  profit ;  and  forced 
Equality  of  Paces  is  a  system  of  tyranny  intolerable  in  civilized 


INTRODUCTION. 


9 


governments  that  cannot  be  sustained  upon  any  principle  of 
political  economy,  law  or  morals. 

Abandoning  all  old  theories  in  regard  to  equality  of  the  Kaces  I 
have  considered  the  subject  upon  the  broad  principles  of  right 
and  justice,  giving  to  each  its  appropriate  position  according  to 
respective  endowments,  physically,  mentally  and  morally.  By 
the  order  of  Providence  they  were  created  to  fill  allotted  spheres, 
in  distinctive  orders  and  grades.  This  is  nature,  and  cannot  but 
be  apparent  to  the  commonest  observer.  All  things  prove  the 
fact — from  the  smallest  insect  crawling  upon  the  earth  to  the 
mightiest  constellation  circling  in  the  heavens  above. 

"  The  noblest  study  of  mankind  is  man."  To  make  that  study 
of  interest,  Man  should  be  presented  as  he  is  in  all  his  varied 
peculiarities.  "With  that  view  each  race,  family,  nation  and  tribe 
has  been,  as  far  as  practicable,  separately  discussed  in  this  work, 
with  the  design  to  present  the  Kaces  as  they  existed  before  and 
since  the  historic  period,  giving  their  natural  history,  antiquity, 
physical  characteristics,  mental  capacity  and  moral  standard. 

It  is  generally  believed  that  the  Kaces  of  Man  originated  in 
Asia ;  and  it  is  claimed,  with  much  plausibility,  that  they  can 
still  be  traced  to  their  original  seats  by  their  several  distinguish- 
ing characteristics.  In  western  Asia,  on  Mount  Caucasus,  dwell 
Caucasians  bearing  the  fidl  impress  of  the  primitive  type,  and 
in  whom  are  witnessed  the  perfections,  purity  and  superiority  of 
the  White  Man. 

Though  the  term  Caucasian  is  given  as  a  designation  of  the 
race  having  fair  complexion,  it  by  no  means  follows  that  all  are 
white ;  some  indeed  are  found  who  are  almost  as  dark-skinned  as 
the  African,  but  at  the  same  time  have  none  of  his  features.  What- 
ever complexion  Caucasians  may  bear,  they  may  be,  by  every 
characteristic,  traced  to  their  original  type,  much  as  it  may  seem 
to  have  been  modified.  Not  so,  however,  in  regard  to  the  Mon- 
golian, Malay  and  American,  in  whom  there  is  such  similarity 
of  form  and  feature  in  the  modified  families  as  to  make  it  quite 
difficult  to  trace  in  them  the  original  type ;  and  hence  it  is,  that 
the  Malay  has,  by  some .  authors,  been  regarded  as  descendants 
of  the  African,  and  the  American  of  the  Mongolian. 

The  Indo-Europeans,  or  Japetic  family,  constituting  the  Aryan 
group,  seem  to  have  originated  in  Iran,  where  the  type  is  still 


10  INTRODUCTION. 

well  preserved  by  the  Hindoos,  Persians,  Afghans,  Baluchi, 
Kurds,  Assetens  and  Armenians. 

The  numerous  nations  of  higher  Asia,  of  nomadic  habits,  of 
which  the  Ugrians  are  chief,  include  the  Tartars,  Kalmucks, 
Tungusians,  Finns,  Lapps,  Tschides,  Ostieks  and  Siberian  tribes. 
The  Tartars  seem  to  display  two  types,  not  so  much  in  physique 
as  in  peculiar  habits ;  yet  there  is  some  resemblance  between  the 
nomadic  and  Mongolian  nations ;  but  the  other  family,  the  Turks 
of  Europe,  are  literally  Caucasians.  Dr.  Prichard  considered 
these  two  families  as  not  of  the  same  type ;  he  was  evidently 
mistaken,  though  the  nomades  are  doubtless  tainted  with  Mon- 
golian blood.  The  Kalmucks  are  good  representatives  of  the 
nomadic  Tartars,  and  so  strongly  resemble  the  Mongols  as  to 
warrant  their  being  classed  with  the  Mongolian.  Among  the 
Tungusian  group  of  Tartar  peoples  are  found  almost  every 
shade  of  complexion,  from  the  fair-skinned  Mandrichies  to  the 
dark  hue  of  the  Kalmuck,  and  sometimes  those  having  blue  eyes 
and  aquiline  nose. 

The  aborigines  of  India  are  distinct  from  the ,  Hindoos,  and 
inhabited  the  country  now  occupied  by  their  descendants  before 
the  Hindoos  crossed  the  Indus  river.  Though  attached  to  their 
native  country  at  the  present  day,  they  were  once  of  a  wander- 
ing character,  as  some  of  this  family  first  peopled  the  valley  of 
the  Nile.  The  Fellahs  seem  to  be  the  posterity  of  the  earlier 
people  of  Egypt;  and,  although  considered  kindred  of  the 
Polynesians,  are  nevertheless  Caucasians.  Classing  them  with 
the  Malay  does  not  make  them  such,  or  change  their  character. 

The  old  system  of  ranking  all  dark-skinned  people  with  the 
Negro  has  been  exploded  since  it  has  become  manifest  that  there 
are  Black  Caucasians,  and  that  the  Gallabes,  Fellahs  and  Hot- 
tentots are  not  Negroes. 

The  main  and  prominent  features  of  the  Races  consist  in  the 
color  of  the  skin,  quality  and  quantity  of  the  hair,  structure,  or 
rather  shape  of  the  skull,  their  habits  and  general  capacity  of 
body  and  mind.  The  color  and  quality  of  the  hair  of  the 
African  is  different  from  all  others,  and  by  it  alone  he  may  be 
readily  recognized.  Caucasians  are  frequently  found  with  dark 
curling  hair,  but  never  of  the  woolly  texture  of  the  Negro.  The 
hair  of  the  African  is  not  wool,  as  generally  supposed,  but  hair 


INTRODUCTION.  1 1 

of  a  coarse  texture  kinked  or  curled.  It  lias  the  appearance  of  a 
cylinder  with  a  smooth  surface  when  examined  microscopically. 
The  hair  of  the  Mulatto  and  Abyssinian  has  also  a  riband-like 
band  running  through  the  middle  of  the  tube,  while  the  hair  of 
the  Caucasian  is  almost  transparent,  like  an  empty  tube. 

The  American  race  is  less  adulterated  by  amalgamation  than 
any  of  the  types ;  but  yet  are  two  distinct  orders  of  people : 
one  is  of  Malay  origin,  the  other  Mongolian.  These  two  orders  of 
the  American  seem  to  have  first  met  upon  the  plains  of  Mexico 
— the  former,  it  is  presumed,  reached  the  Western  Continent  by 
way  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  the  latter  by  Behring  Straits. 

The  Toltecs  and  Aztecs  were  preceded  in  Mexico  by  the 
Tarascas,  Othome,  Talanacs  and  Huaxtecas.  The  Othome  had 
a  dialect  resembling  the  Chinese,  being  monysyllabic,  whilst  that 
of  the  other  tribes  was  polysyllabic. 

At  the  time  of  the  discovery  of  America,  the  Algonquin- 
Lenape  and  Iroquois  or  Huron  occupied  the  northern  and  central 
part  of  the  country  as  far  west  as  the  Mississippi  river,  and  the 
Mobilian  nations  the  southern  slope  of  the  Alleghanies  from 
Virginia  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  Between  the  Mississippi  and 
the  Eocky  Mountains  dwell  the  Dacotas  (or  Sioux),  Pawnees, 
O sages,  Blackfeet,  Crows,  Asinboins  and  kindred  nations. 
Upon  the  Pocky  Mountains  and  their  western  declivity  are  the 
Shoshones,  Nez-Perce  and  Flat  Heads.  In  the  northern  portion 
of  the  continent  are  the  Chippeways,  Athapascas,  Kaluchi  and 
Esquimaux.  In  Texas  are  the  Apaches  and  Comanches ;  in  JSTew 
Mexico  the  Pimas,  Moquis,  Navajos,  and  some  civilized  nations 
passing  under  the  name  of  Pueblos.  In  California,  Oregon  and 
"Washington  are  many  tribes  the  chief  of  which  are  the  Cali- 
fornians  and  Chinooks. 

In  South  America  there  are  three  leading  families  of  Indians. 
The  Andians  or  Alpines,  including  the  Peruvians,  Antisians  and 
Araucanians ;  the  Brazilian  Guarani  and  Mediterranians  in  the 
southern  part  of  the  continent.  The  Incas  were  known  as  "  the 
Children  of  the  Sim,"  and  occupied  Peru  at  the  time  of  its  con- 
quest by  the  Spaniards  under  Pizarro.  The  Aymaras  were  the 
earliest  inhabitants  of  Peru,  and  much  resemble  the  Incas,  both 
having  very  large  chests,  which  is  owing  to  the  rareness  of  the 
atmosphere.     Their  chief  city  was  Tiaguanuco,  the  most  ancient 


.12  INTRODUCTION. 

of  South  America,  and  where  the  arts,  sciences,  and  religion  of 
the  Incas  originated. 

The  Araucanas  occupy  the  western  slope  of  the  Andes,  and 
the  Changos  the  plain  along  the  coast.  The  Antisians  reside  on 
the  eastern  declivity  of  the  Bolivian  and  Peruvian  Andes.  They 
are  almost  white.  The  Araucanians  occupy  the  mountains  of 
Chili,  the  passes  of  which  they  defended  against  Pizarro.  The 
Terra  del  Fuegas  are  of  this  family. 

The  Mediterranians  comprise  the  Patagonians  and  other  tribes 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  Straits  of  Magellan.  Their  complexion  is 
darker  than  the  other  tribes  of  the  country.  The  regions  east 
of  the  Parapia  river  is  inhabited  by  two  great  families,  the 
Guarani  and  Topi,  and  the  Caribbes  of  the  region  bordering  on 
Central  America  and  the  Mexican  Gulf.  Their  complexion  is 
yellowish  brown  and  their  eyes  obliquely  set  and  raised  at  the 
outer  angles. 

As  a  matter  of  ethnological  convenience  the  Paces  have  been 
grouped  into  four  great  families,  viz :  Turanian,  S emetic, 
Aryan,  and  Hainite.  The  Hamite,  however,  is  virtually  in- 
cluded in  the  Semitic.  The  most  ancient  of  these  families  is 
the  Turanian.  Yet  the  Hamites  appear  upon  the  stage  about 
the  same  period.  The  Turanian  appear  in  history  at  the  found- 
ii%  of  the  Babylonian  Empire.  Their  capital  was  founded,  and 
their  government  flourished  and  fell  before  Mneveh  was  known 
in  history.  Its  duration  was  supposed  to  date  from  2458  jb.  c.  to 
2234  b.  c. 

The  Turanians  were  the  first  nations  to  migrate  westward 
from  the  original  seat.  The  Chinese  were  the  first  people  to 
move  as  a  nation.  They  migrated  in  two  directions.  One  por- 
tion, gave  rise  to  the  Tai  tribes,  the  other  founded  the  Tungusic 
families ;  another  family  pushed  south  to  the  sea  and  the  islands 
in  that  direction ;  a  second  to  the  north  originated  the  Mongol 
Tartar  tribes;  and  a  third  to  the  north  produced  the  Turks; 
and  another  to  the  south  brought  into  being  the  vast  people  of 
India.  The  last  migration  to  the  north  produced  the  Finnish 
tribes  including  the  Basque  and  Samoides.  These  migrations 
can  only  be  traced  by  the  structure  of  language.  By  tins  means 
each  family  and  tribe  may  be  traced.  When  the  Turanians 
left  their  native  mountains  they  had  no  literature  or  any  sys- 


INTRODUCTION.  1 3 

tern  of  laws.  They  were  virtually  savages,  as  low  in  the  scale 
of  barbarism  as  any  of  the  savage  tribes  of  the  present  day. 
Whilst  these  migrations  were  progressing  a  well  regulated  gov- 
ernment was  in  existence  in  China,  and  also  one  in  Hindoostan, 
at  least  2000  years  b.  c.  The  Turanian  language  includes  that 
of  the  Finns,  Lopps,  Magyars,  Turks,  Tartars,  Mongols,  Thibet- 
ians,  and  the  Aboriginal  Indians. 

The  Turanian  is  better  denned  by  dividing  the  group  into 
the  Mongols,  Tungusians,  Turks,  and  Ugrians.  From  the  Ugri- 
ans  the  Magyars  derive  their  descent,  and  this  is  the  reason  they 
have  been  said  to  be  of  Finnish  stock. 

Before  the  historical  appearance  of  the  Turanians,  the  Ham- 
ite  tribes,  it  has  been  claimed,  had  established  the  Egyptian 
Empire. 

The  term  Hamite,  it  should  be  borne  in  mind,  does  not  nec- 
essarily mean  people  of  dark  complexion,  hence  the  terms  Ham- 
ite and  Semitic  may  be  considered  one  and  the  same  thing  in 
many  particulars.  The  Hamites,  like  the  Semitics,  were  some 
of  light  and  some  of  brown  complexion,  but  ever  having  the  Euro- 
pean features.     Both  stocks  of  people  were  of  Asiatic  origin. 

It  is  pretty  generally  believed  that  before  the  historic  period 
the  Hamite  or  Cushite  tribes  of  dark  complexion  resided  in  Asia 
along  the  whole  southern  coast. 

The  Bible  version  of  the  peopling  of  Ethiopia  (Africa)  by 
Hamitic  people  is  sustained  by  the  monuments  of  Egypt,  her 
paintings  and  preserved  skulls.  All  show  the  Egyptians  to  have 
been  of  Asiatic  origin  and  not  Negroes,  but  of  the  Semitic  family 
of  the  Caucasian  race. 

The  Greeks  doubtless  believed  in  two  branches  of  the  Ham- 
ites— Asiatic  and  African.  Herodotus  also  understood  there 
were  two  branches  of  Hamitic  stock,  the  Asiatic  and  Egyptian 
Cushites.  Bible  history  would  even  sustain  that  the  Babylonian 
Empire  was  erected  by  a  Cushite  chieftain  named  Mmrod.  As 
late  as  600  b.  c,  the  Hamites  were  a  powerful  element  in  the 
Babylonian  Empire.  They  made  their  way  into  Egypt  through 
lower  Babylonia,  Arabia,  and  by  Suez  to  the  Kile.  When  they 
entered  Egypt  is  not  known.  The  invasion  of  the  Hyksos  or 
Shepherd  Kings  is  fixed  at  2167  years  before  Christ  by  Lepsius. 
He  says  Menes  founded  the  United  Kingdom  of  Egypt  3892  b.  c, 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

or  112  years  after  the  creation  according  to  his  system  of  chron- 
ological reckoning.  At  that  time  the  Samites  had  consolidated 
the  two  Egyptian  kingdoms  into  one  and  built  up  an  empire 
whose  works  of  art  astonished  the  world. 

There  were  in  Egypt,  at  an  early  day,  three  leading  nations  of 
people  of  definite  characters.  One  had  prominent  cheek-bones, 
swelled  lips,  broad  flat  nose,  protruding  eyebrows,  and  crisped 
hair  and  dark  colored  skin.  They  were  the  Ethiopians  so-called. 
Another  had  a  long  narrow  nose,  receding  forehead,  eye-lids 
short,  thick  body,  long  legs,  and  flowing  hair  of  reddish  color. 
The  third  and  most  common  had  a  short  chin,  full  voluptuous 
lips,  large  prominent  eyes,  slightly  curved  nose,  and  full  cheeks, 
the  hair  thick  and  braided.  The  present  Copts  are  the  true 
representatives  of  the  ancient  Egyptians  proper. 

The  Hamites,  it  appears,  invaded  Babylonia  before  the  his- 
toric period,  and  drove  out  the  Turanians,  taking  possession  of 
the  government.  They  brought  with  them  at  their  invasion  a 
system  of  picture-writing  and  introduced  a  system  of  astronomy 
at  Babylon.  The  first  historical  date  of  this  Cushite  empire  is 
fixed  at  2234  years  b.  c.  They  held  the  government  down  until 
1976  years  b.  c.  One  of  the  fine  of  Kings  of  this  dynasty  was 
Chedo-Loamer,  a  Hamite  prince  of  Elam,  who  built  up  a  vast 
Empire.  He  marched  an  army  of  many  thousands  from  the 
Persian  Gulf  to  the  Dead  Sea,  a  distance  of  1200  miles,  and  held 
Palestine  and  Syria  in  subjection  twelve  years.  At  the  close  of 
this  Hamite  dynasty,  1976  b.  c,  another  Hamite  tribe  from  Susi- 
ana  invaded  Babylonia,  and  established  the  second  great  Chal- 
dean Empire,  which  lasted  until  1518  b.  c.  The  Arabs  then  took 
possession  of  the  Empire  and  governed  it  for  a  period  of  245 
years.  This  Arabic  dynasty  put  an  end  to  the  Chaldean  govern- 
ment, and  the  Chaldeans  themselves  became  absorbed  in  the 
Arabic  people.  The  Hamite  nation  have  also  become  absorbed 
and  have  long  since  disappeared  as  a  distinct  people.  Upon  their 
ruins  the  Aryans  and  Semites  proper  have  built  up  kingdoms, 
nations,  and  empires,  which  have  given  laws  to  the  civilized 
world.  It  is  claimed  that  whilst  the  Turanians  were  barbar- 
ians, the  Hamites  were  enjoying  refined  civilization — had  alpha- 
betic writing,  were  learned  in  astronomy,  history,  sculpture  and 
navigation. 


INTRODUCTION. 


15 


The  Semites,  though  less  in  number  than  the  other  families, 
produced  greater  results  than  all  others  combined.  They  orig- 
inated commerce,  invented  the  alphabet  and  numeral  charac- 
ters, and  through  them  have  sprung  the  religions  of  the  world. 
They  revealed  to  man  the  will  of  God  upon  the  tablets  of  stone, 
and  diverted  his  attention  from  the  Christian  faith  to  Moham- 
medanism ;  and  they  crucified  the  Savior  as  an  impostor  because 
he  did  not  reveal  himself  to  them  in  the  pomp  and  splendor  of 
their  refined  civilization. 

Their  first  migration  from  Central  Asia  occurred  before  the 
historic  era.  The  first  record  of  them  is  about  2000  years  b.  c. 
When  Abraham  journeyed  from  Ur  in  Chaldea  to  Egypt  he 
found  Semitic  tribes  in  Canaan ;  before  that  period  the  Phoe- 
nicians had  established  themselves  upon  the  Mediterranean,  and 
the  descendants  of  Joe  tan  had  spread  themselves  over  the  Ara- 
bian peninsula. 

The  chief  countries  occupied  by  the  Semitics  were  Syria,  Phoe- 
nicia, Palestine,  Mesopotamia,  Chaldea,  Susiana,  and  Arabia. 
The  Hebrews,  Canaanites,  Phoenicians,  and  Syrians,  were  the 
leading  tribes  of  this  family.  The  Hyksos  or  Shepherd  kings 
were  descendants  of  the  Canaanites.  They  were  a  distinctly 
marked  race.  The  forehead  was  straight  but  not  high,  the  brow 
was  full,  eyes  large  and  almond-shaped,  nose  aquiline,  mouth 
strong  and  firm  with  somewhat  thick  lips,  chin  full  and  well 
formed,  abundant  hair  and  ample  beard. 

The  Aryans  constitute  the  white  race,  but  include  the  leading 
families  of  dark  complexion,  following,  viz  :  Spaniards,  Iberians, 
Basques,  Celtic  Finns,  Hindoos,  and  Siamese. 

The  Aryans  occupied,  as  their  original  place  of  abode,  a  dis- 
trict at  the  source  of  the  Oxus  river.  From  where  they  spread 
over  upper  Asia  and  drove  out  of  Europe  the  Turanian  tribes, 
who  had  settled  there,  and  occupied  the  country  themselves. 
The  several  Aryan  tribes  thus  entering  Europe  are  known  by 
the  name  of  Kelts,  Teutonians,  Sclavonians,  Lithuanians,  Pe- 
lasgians,  and  Phrygians. 

The  Indian  Aryans,  at  a  very  early  period,  according  to  the 
Yedic  hymns,  drove  out  the  Turanians,  and  spread  themselves 
over  the  country  to  the  Ganges.  From  them  have  sprung  the 
Bromatic  Hindoos ;  and  from  the  Irans  the  Persic  Aryans,  the 


l6  INTRODUCTION. 

Medes,  Carmanians,  Bactrians,  Logdians,  Hyrcanians,  and  others 
of  lesser  note.  Their  migrations  have  not  been  definitely  fixed  ; 
but  M.  Bunsen  supposes  that  the  Aryans  occupied  the  valley  of 
the  Indus  from  4000  to  8000  years  b.  c.  Eawlinson  fixes  the 
emigration  of  the  Aryans  to  the  south  of  the  Caspian  at  about 
640  years  b.  a,  at  which  time  they  established  the  empire  of  the 
Medes.  The  Aryan  language  shows  they  had  passed  the  state 
of  barbarism  before  they  began  their  emigrations,  having  built 
dwellings,  constructed  boats,  trained  domestic  animals  to  labor, 
worked  in  metals,  and  did  weaving  and  sewing. 

During  the  latter  part  of  the  7th  century  b.  c,  the  Aryans 
and  Semitics  of  southern  Asia  were  subdued  by  vast  hordes  of 
Turanians  from  the  north,  among  them  were  the  Cimmerians, 
who  were  Irans  and  Scythians.  The  Cimmerians  occupied  the 
country  between  the  Danube  and  the  Don,  north  of  the  Black 
Sea,  from  800  to  600  years  b.  c.  They  were  driven  out  into 
Europe  by  the  Scythians  600  years  b.  c.  They  occupied  the 
Crimea  and  are  supposed  to  be  identical  with  the  Cimbri  and 
the  ancestors  of  the  Kelts  or  Celtic  families. 

The  Pelasgians  were  a  leading  people  of  Aryan  Stock,  and 
were  the  common  ancestors  of  the  Greeks  and  Italians.  The 
Aryans  are  traced  by  their  language  and  works  of  art.  The 
Turanians  also  made  history  in  the  same  mode.  All  over  the 
western  continent,  in  Europe,  Asia  and  Africa,  monuments  of 
these  families  are  to  be  found.  Tumuli,  holes  excavated  in  the 
ground  for  dwellings,  pottery,  knives  of  bone,  axes  of  stone,  flint 
arrowheads,  and  ornaments  of  bronze,  are  found  in  great  profu- 
sion. Also  their  ruined  dwellings  are  discovered  in  the  bottom 
of  the  lakes  in  Europe.  They  seem  to  have  entered  Europe  and 
America  from  the  north.  The  Mongolian  Finns  were  perhaps  the 
first  people  of  Europe.  They  were  there  at  least  when  the  Celts 
entered  the  country  and  occupied  it  in  the  Stone  age.  The 
Celts  held  it  in  the  Bronze  age,  and  the  Teutons  in  the  Iron  age. 

The  Celts  were  the  oldest  Aryan  family  and  the  first  to  emi- 
grate from  Asia  to  Europe  after  the  departure  of  the  Turanian 
hordes.  They  are  traceable  by  their  language,  which  is  consid- 
ered older  than  the  Sanscrit.  In  the  time  of  Julius  Caesar  the 
Celts  were  described  as  a  tall  race,  with  ruddy  complexion,  bland 


INTRODUCTION.  1 7 

temperament,  light  hair  and  blue  eyes.  They  then  possessed  the 
art  of  writing  and  had  an  alphabet. 

The  Etruscans  were  Aryans.  They  called  themselves  Tyr- 
rhenians, and  were  virtually  the  founders  of  the  Eoman  Empire. 
They  have  been  supposed  to  be  a  branch  of  Finnish  stock ;  but 
this  supposition  is  based  upon  a  very  limited  foundation.  The 
Latins  and  Umbrians  constitute  the  Italicans,  all  of  whom  were 
Aryans  and  closely  allied  with  the  Greeks. 

The  Teutonic  family,  consisting  of  the  German  tribes,  were 
the  most  powerful  of  all  the  nations  of  Europe.  They  were 
Aryans  of  extraordinary  prowess  and  energy.  The  old  Roman 
Empire  was  overthrown  by  them  ;  and  they  built  up  on  its  ruins 
a  new  refined  civilization,  thereby  changing  the  whole  policy  of 
Europe.  Their  original  seat  was  in  Asia,  from  where  they  com- 
menced their  emigration  westward  1200  years  b.  c.  ;  but  they 
halted  north  of  the  Black  Sea  until  the  ^th  century  b.  c,  when 
they  entered  Europe,  and  spread  over  Germany. 

Although  it  would  appear  that  the  several  races  of  man  orig- 
inated in  Asia,  except  the  Negro,  the  common  origin  of  the  races 
is  not  by  any  means  determined.  Whether  there  was  an  orig- 
inal diversity  of  races,  or  not,  the  permanence  of  the  types  will 
not  be  doubted. 

The  whole  Indo-European,  Semitic  and  Hamitic  families  may 
be  grouped  in  one  family  or  individual  mass.  All  can  be  traced 
to  their  original  abode  ;  so  with  the  Turanian  family,  which  may 
be  traced  to  their  home  in  Asia.  These  three  great  families 
have  made  the  greater  portion  of  the  history  of  the  human  races. 
But,  whilst  they  were  performing  their  great  deeds,  the  other 
three  Types  were  in  comparative  inactivity,  enjoying  their  un- 
civilized privileges.  Strike  out  of  the  world's  history  their  rec- 
ord, and  nothing  would  be  left  to  admire  as  regards  the  actions 
of  man. 

If  there  was  unity  of  origin  of  the  races,  there  has  certainly 
been  no  unity  of  action,  or  unity  of  design,  among  them,  espe- 
cially between  the  white  and  black. 

It  is  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  trace  to  their  source  the  or- 
igin of  the  types  and  physical  differences  of  the  families  of  man, 
there  being  no  data  upon  which  to  predicate  a  probable  period. 
For  aught  we  are  advised,  they  may  have  existed  for  many 


18  INTRODUCTION. 

thousands  of  ages.  As  far  back  as  history  leads  us,  the  same 
types  have  been  in  existence  ;  and,  though  there  may  be  physi- 
cal differences  in  families,  the  original  type  remains  the  same, 
and  may  still  be  traced. 

Various  shades  and  hues  of  complexion  are  found  existing 
among  the  Caucasians  and  Africans,  and  indeed  in  all  the  Races, 
but  still  the  original  type  is  always  traceable  in  each  individual 
case. 

*  The  five  Races  we  have  enumerated  are  considered  permanent 
types,  neither  having  originated  from  the  other,  all  being  orig- 
inal orders  of  mankind. 

Though  their  descendants  to  some  extent  have  been  modified 
in  particular  instances,  such  as  the  Albinos,  and  present  various 
subdivisions  of  types,  in  particular  families,  color  has  been  per- 
manent in  the  original  races  for  ages.  So  cause  has  been  in 
existence  to  make  black  white,  or  white  black,  permanently  so. 

It  is  noteworthy  that  the  several  Types  have  occupied  the 
same  Zones  where  they  were  first  discovered,  and  which  are  pre- 
sumed to  be  their  native  places.  But  since  the  discovery  of  the 
marine  compass,  during  the  last  hundred  years  the  Caucasians 
have  colonized  almost  every  portion  of  the  globe.  This  dispo- 
sition of  enterprise,  however,  does  not  change  the  law  of  the  hu- 
man race.  The  Creator  has  placed  the  several  races  in  the  lo- 
cality best  suited  to  their  nature. 

It  is  most  natural  to  conclude  diversity  of  origin  for  all  ani- 
mated nature.     Agassiz  upon  this  subject  remarks  : 

"  Under  such  circumstances  we  should  ask  if  we  are  not  enti- 
tled to  conclude  that  these  races  must  have  originated  where 
they  occur,  as  well  as  the  animals  and  plants  inhabiting  the  coun- 
tries, and  have  originated  there  in  the  same  numerical  propor- 
tions, and  over  the  same  area  in  which  they  now  occur;  for 
these  considerations  are  the  conditions  necessary  to  their  main- 
tenance, and  what  among  organized  beings  is  essential  to  their 
temporal  existence,  must  be  at  least  one  of  the  conditions  under 
which  they  were  created. 

"  We  maintain  that,  like  all  organized  beings,  mankind  cannot 
have  originated  in  single  individuals,  but  must  have  been  cre- 
ated in  that  numerical  harmony  which  is  characteristic  of  each 
species.    Men  must  have  originated  in  nations,  as  the  bees  have 


INTRODUCTION.  19 

originated  in  swarms,  and,  as  the  different  social  plants  have  cov- 
ered the  extensive  tracts  over  which  they  have  naturally  spread. 

"  The  coincidence  of  geographical  distribution  of  the  human 
races  with  that  of  animals,  the  disconnection  of  climatic  condi- 
tions where  we  have  similar  races,  and  the  connection  of  climatic 
conditions  where  we  have  different  human  races,  shows  further, 
that  the  adaption  of  different  races  of  men  to  different  parts  of 
the  world  must  be  intentional,  as  well  as  that  of  other  beings  ; 
that  men  were  primitively  located  in  various  parts  of  the  world 
they  inhabit,  and  that  they  arose  everywhere  in  those  harmoni- 
ous numeric  proportions  with  other  beings  which  would  at  once 
secure  their  preservation  and  contribute  to  their  welfare. 

"  To  suppose  that  all  men  originated  from  Adam  and  Eve,  is 
to  assume  thaf  the  order  of  creation  has  been  changed  in  the  course 
of  historical  times,  and  to  give  to  the  Mosaic  Record  a  meaning 
that  it  was  never  intended  to  have.  On  that  ground  we  would 
particularly  insist  upon  the  propriety  of  considering  the  Genesis 
as  chiefly  relating  to  the  history  of  the  white  race,  with  special 
reference  to  the  Jews." 

The  law  of  the  human  race  has  proved  that  the  natives  of  one 
zone  will  not  admit  of  being  transferred  to  another  without  pro- 
ducing a  material  physical  deterioration  of  the  race.  Such  seems 
to  be  the  great  mysteries  of  human  nature. 

Ethnologists  have  greatly  disagreed  in  regard  to  the  number 
of  the  races  of  man.  Buffon  enumerated  six  races ;  Hunter,  seven ; 
Metzon,  two, — white  and  black.  Yiery  divided  mankind  into 
three  races ;  Blumenbach,  into  five,  viz  :  Caucasian,  Mongolian, 
Malay,  African,  and  American ;  Barry  de  St.  Yincent  reported 
fifteen  races  or  species,  but  made  only  three  primitive  types ; 
Martin  classified  man  into  twenty-two  families  ;  •  Pickering  gives 
eleven  races ;  Luke  Burke,  sixty-three  ;  and  Jacquenet  divides 
man  into  three,  viz  :  Caucasian,  Mongol,  and  "Negro. 

The  various  classifications  rather  tend  to  embarrass  the  student 
of  ethnology  than  enlighten  him  on  the  subject  of  the  race  of 
man. 

Some  have  contended  that  the  races  not  only  proceeded  from 
a  common  parentage,  but  that  in  their  origin  they  presented 
physical  differences  of  types  which  are  still  manifested  as  distin- 


20  INTRODUCTION. 

guishing  characteristics  ;  for  instance,  the  four  leading  races  may 
be  recognized  by  the  shape  of  the  skull ;  that  the  oval  form  presents 
the  Caucasian  ;  the  round  form,  the  American ;  the  square  form, 
the  Mongolian,  and  the  oblong  form  the  Negro.  These  are  pecu- 
liarities which  exist  and  detect  the  races  to  which  they  several- 
ly have  reference.  These  forms  of  skulls  have  existed  since  the 
various  families  of  man  were  known  to  each  other,  and  though 
the  races  have  passed  through  various  phases,  the  same  shaped 
skulls  are  still  presented  as  in  the  original  or  primitive  types. 

The  diversity  of  the  race  is  not  accidental.  Such  an  idea  is 
inconsistent  with  man's  natural  history.  No  one  ever  knew  of 
an  instance  where  a  Negro  was  accidentally  born  of  Caucasian 
parents ;  nor  of  a  case  where  the  white  man  was  accidentally 
born  of  Negro  parents. 

Dr.  Prichard  advanced  the  idea  that  the  whole  human  family 
did  not  only  spring  from  Adam  and  Eve,  but  that  Adam  was  a 
Negro.  He  based  his  theory  upon  the  idea  of  Albinos  (white 
Negroes)  being  derived  from  black  parents,  and  in  no  instance 
did  a  Negro  spring  from  white  parents.  He  also  argued  that  the 
dark  races  were  better  fitted  for  savage  life  than  the  fair-com- 
plexioned  families,  as  if  man  was,  in  all  instances,  to  be  a  savage. 

It  is  a  general  rule  in  natural  law,  that  deviation  from  the 
original  types  will  correct  itself  and  assume  its  original  form. 
This  is  manifest  in  the  Mongrel  and  Mulatto,  who  will  soon  be- 
come extinct  unless  kept  near  the  parent  type.  Accidental 
freaks  of  nature  do  occur,  but  they  are  never  transmitted. 
Esau  was  a  hairy  man,  yet  no  hairy  men  arose  from  him. 

There  is  no  accident  or  chance  about  the  human  complexion, 
or  races.  They  were  produced  by  design  of  the  Creator,  and  it 
is  too  late  now  to  assume  they  were  freaks  of  nature,  or  that  of 
chance ;  and  it  is  unreasonable  to  claim  that  the  complexion  of 
the  races  originated  with  the  three  sons  of  Noah — Shem,  Ham, 
and  Japheth.  The  races  did  not  create  themselves,  nor  did  they 
invent  their  complexions  or  their  peculiarities  or  characteristics, 
and  no  one  is  to  be  called  to  account  for  color  or  physical 
deficiencies.  The  Races  are  as  God  made  them.  If  they  are 
deficient,  man  is  not  responsible  for  it. 


'■■! 


■> 


HYPERBOREAN 


NOJAI  TARTAR. 


Natural  History  of  the  Human  Race, 


CHAPTEK  I. 

ANTIQUITY    OF    MAN. 

Early  history  of  Man. — Barbarous  age. — Stone,  bronze,  and  iron  periods. — 
Scotch  firs,  oak,  and  beech  of  Denmark. — Peat  deposits. — Lake  dwellings. — 
Bones  of  domestic  animals  in  deposits  with  bronze  and  stone  instruments. 
— Submergence  of  Europe  and  North  America. — Geology. — Mountains  hove 
up. — Ancient  canoes. — Skeleton  of  a  whale  in  alluvium. — Exhumed  human 
skulls. — Ancient  hut  discovered  in  the  drift. — Ruined  town  discovered 
seventeen  feet  under  ground. — Wakey  hole. — Engis  cave. — Human  skulls 
found  in  oyster  beds. — Shell  mounds.— Elevation  of  land  in  Chili,  on  Bal- 
tic coast,  Scotland,  England  and  Wales. — Mount  Nuevo. — Jourillo. — Subsi- 
dence of  land  on  the  Columbia  River. — Denmark. — Temple  of  Serapis. — 
Sindree. — Volcano  of  Sumbewa.— Submerged  forests. — Coal  strata, — Dead 
Sea. 

MAN'S  early  history  is  buried  in  obscurity — in  the  gloom  of 
ages.  His  origin,  save  the  brief  account  thereof  contained- 
in  the  Genesis,  is  unrecorded.  His  antiquity,  though  interest- 
ing to  the  ethnological  student,  is  at  the  same  time  the  most  per- 
plexing feature  of  his  history. 

In  the  absence  of  historic  data,  the  mind  readily  seizes 
upon  the  next  best  means  for  the  solution  of  the  mysterious 
problem.  His  works  of  art  and  physical  and  mental  develop- 
ments enable  the  ethnologist  to  trace  man  back  to  a  comparatively 
early  period  of  his  existence.  These,  with  his  language,  are  the 
only  safe  guides  to  follow  in  tracing  out  the  origin  of  races  and 
families  of  mankind. 

Considering  man  in  his  natural  state,  there  seems  to  be  but 
little  doubt  about  all  the  races  at  one  time  being  in  a  state  of  the 
rudest  barbarism,  from  which  they  slowly  emerged  by  force  of 

(21) 


22  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

their  mental  qualities,  and  in  proportion  to  the  degrees  of  intel- 
lectual endowments  of  the  several  types. 

The  first  record  of  his  emergence  from  the  savage  state  is  dis- 
covered in  the  stone  implements  wrought  by  him  for  domestic 
purposes,  and  for  weapons  of  war  and  self-defence.  These  im- 
perishable relics  are  found  in  every  habitable  portion  of  the 
globe.  JSText  in  order  appears  the  bronze  implements,  and  finally 
the  iron,  each  proving  an  advance  step  in  the  progress  of  civili- 
zation. How  long  the  first  people  of  the  globe  existed  before 
the  commencement  of  the  stone  period  is  not  even  susceptible 
of  plausible  conjecture,  though  in  regard  to  the  stone,  bronze,  and 
iron  periods,  by  the  aid  of  geology  we  may  approximate  their 
probable  eras.  After  their  emergence  from  these  several  periods 
they  can  more  readily  and  certainly  be  traced  by  their  monu- 
ments of  art,  sculpture,  and  paintings. 

The  age  of  stone  dates  with  the  period  of  first  vegetation  in 
Denmark.*  The  Scotch  fir  seems  to  have  been  the  first  vegeta- 
tion of  Denmark,  as  the  trunks  of  these  trees  are  now  found 
buried  in  the  peat  deposits  at  the  depth  of  thirty  feet,  some  of 
which  being  three  feet  in  diameter.  This  tree  is  not  now  a  na- 
tive of  Denmark,  but  must  have  been  indigenous  subsequent  to 
the  stone  age,  as  stone  implements,  the  workmanship  of  human 
hands,  have  been  found  underneath  their  buried  trunks. 

The  oak  was  the  second  vegetation  of  this  region,  which  coin- 
cides with  the  bronze  period,  swords  and  shields  of  this  metal 
having  been  found  in  the  peat  deposits  of  that  age.  Iron  was 
first  made  use  of  by  the  people  of  Denmark  when  the  beech  was 
the  prevailing  timber  of  the  country,  implements  of  iron  being 
found  buried  in  the  peat  bogs  with  the  beech  trees  of  that  period. 

The  age  of  these  peat  deposits  cannot  be  definitely  ascertained, 
but  Sir  Charles  Lyell  supposes  the  time  required  for  their  depo- 
sition at  about  fifty  thousand  years.  However  remote  the  period 
may  have  been,  it  is  well  established  that  man  was  inhabiting 
the  country  before  the  age  of  the  formation  of  peat.  The  bronze 
instruments  not  only  show  the  high  antiquity  of  man,  but  his 
advanced  condition  in  civilization  and  in  arts.  The  bronze  instru- 
ments are  composed  of  nine  parts  of  copper  and  one  of  tin  ;  the 
former  is  often  found  in  its  native  state  but  the  latter  never  ;  and 

*  Lyell's  Antiquities  of  Man,  p.  10. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN.  23 

it  requires  skill  to  detect  it  and  disengage  it  from  its  ore  and 
mould  it  in  proper  proportion  with  copper.  The  vast  number 
and  variety  of  instruments  discovered  show  most  clearly  the  age 
of  long  duration. 

Bronze  was  a  great  stride  of  improvement  over  stone,  as  much 
so  as  iron  was  over  bronze.  How  long  an  interval  existed  be- 
tween these  several  ages  is  impossible  to  tell ;  or  how  long  the 
natives  or  peoples  of  the  countries  where  they  are  found  contin- 
ued without  them,  or  used  the  stone  before  resorting  to  the 
bronze  and  iron,  is  beyond  the  knowledge  of  man. 

In  the  departments  of  the  Somme  and  Seine,  stone  instruments 
have  been  discovered  in  the  diluvian  beds  at  great  depth.  These 
are  supposed  to  be  the  implements  of  the  earliest  peoples  of  Eu- 
rope (Celts),  the  authors  of  the  upright  stone,  a  circle  of  which, 
called  Stonehenge,  is  an  illustrious  example.  They  have  been 
conjectured  the  work  of  the  Celtic  Druids,  but  by  whom, 
when  or  for  what  purpose  erected,  has  not  been  revealed.  They 
have  no  inscriptions  or  marks  of  origin,  hence  must  have  been 
built  and  abandoned  before  the  invention  of  written  language. 
Even  when  the  Romans  first  visited  the  British  Isles,  the  origin 
of  these  stone  monuments  was  unknown  to  the  natives  by  history 
or  tradition.  The  people  who  erected  them  had  passed  away 
without  leaving  any  other  record  of  their  existence,  unless  the 
works  of  art  found  in  the  same  soil  at  considerable  depth  below 
their  foundation  be  theirs  also.* 

In  the  diluvian  gravel  pits  of  Menchecourt,  numerous  axes  and 
other  instruments  of  stone  have  been  discovered,  associated  with 
the  bones  of  the  elephant,  rhinoceros,  hippopotamus,  bear,  hyena, 
stag,  ox,  and  other  mammalia.  The  axes  were  found  ranging 
from  thirteen  to  twenty-seven  feet  below  the  surface  of  the 
ground.  They  were  of  flint,  and  very  similar  to  those  found  in 
the  mounds  of  North  America,  which  fact  has  given  rise  to 
the  absurd  notion  that  the  Indians  are  of  Celtic  origin,  the  stone 
axes  of  Europe  being  considered  of  Celtic  construction.  The 
Celts,  it  will  not  be  denied,  were  early  in  Europe,  but  they  were 
not  the  first  peoples,  at  least  of  Caledonia,  as  two  types  had  suc- 
cessively dwelt  there  before  the  advent  of  the  Celts,  but  who, 
like  the  constructors  of  Stonehenge,  are  unknown  in  history. 

*  Types  of  Mankind,  p.  356. 


24  NATURAL  HISTORY   OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

These  two  types  are  recognised  by  their  peculiarly  shaped 
skulls,  the  Kumbe-kephali  being  boat-shaped,*  and  the  Brachy- 
kephali,  short  heads.  The  former  lived  in  the  country  in  the 
primeval  or  stone  age,  the  latter  in  the  close  of  that  era,  both 
being  displaced  by  the  Celts  in  the  bronze  period,  who  were 
forced  to  give  way  by  the  Teutons  in  the  iron  period. f  These 
two  primitive  types  also  were  the  first  peoples  of  Denmark  and 
Scandinavia.:): 

In  connection  with  the  first  peoples  of  Europe  may  be  consid- 
ered the  lake  dwellings  recently  discovered  in  Switzerland  and 
the  British  Islands,  which  seem  to  have  been  constructed  in  the 
stone  period,  though  extending  into  that  of  the  bronze. 

The  first  of  these  dwellings  was  discovered  in  1854,  in  Lake 
Zurich.  In  dredging  the  lake  the  workmen  came  upon  rows  of 
piles  driven  into  the  bottom,  the  foundations  of  dwellings. 
They  also  found  stone  instruments  and  one  small  bronze  hatchet, 
portions  of  rude  pottery,  charred  wood  and  decayed  timber.  As 
many  as  three  hundred  wooden  huts  were  comprised  in  one  set- 
tlement, and  supposed  to  have  contained  a  thousand  inhabitants. 
At  Wangen  forty  thousand  piles  were  used.§  These  dwellings,  it 
would  seem  from  recent  investigation,  existed  in  nearly,  if  not 
quite,  all  the  lakes  in  Switzerland.]  In  the  small  lake  near 
Berne,  instruments  of  stone,  horn  and  bone  have  been  found ; 
the  stone  (flint)  is  not  a  native  of  the  country,  but  of  France, 
and  from  which  it  was  brought  and  worked  near  the  lake,  where 
spawls  and  chippings  of  the  flint  are  still  existing  in  great 
abundance.  Hatchets  of  serpentine  and  granite,  and  arrow- 
heads of  quartz  have  been  discovered  in  great  profusion  in  Lake 
Constance.  In  the  vicinity  of  New  Moges,  on  Lake  Geneva, 
there  was  a  large  collection  of  dwellings  of  the  bronze  age.  No 
less  than  forty  hatchets  of  bronze  have  been  found  there  re- 
cently. 

*  The  Neanderthal  skull  is  of  this  race  ;  at  least  from  the  very  pertinent 
descriptions  of  it,  it  seems  to  be  of  the  same  order,  and  also  very  similar  to  the 
Engis  cranium. — Evidence  of  Man's  place  in  Nature. — Huxley,  p.  160. 

f  Types  of  Mankind,  p.  360.        %  Indigenous  Races  of  the  Earth,  p.  20. 

§  Lyell's  Antiquity  of  Man,  p.  20. 

|  They  are  also  found  in  Italy,  with  the  flint  and  bronze  instruments,  and 
bones  of  domestic  animals. — Pre-Historic  Remains  in  Italy,  by  Prof.  Gastardi, 
pp.  121-122. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN.  2$ 

The  bones  of  animals  found  with  these  remains  of  dwellings 
show  that  the  inhabitants  had  several  of  the  domestic  kind,  such 
as  the  ox,  sheep,  goat  and  dog.  Much  conjecture  has  been  in- 
dulged in  in  regard  to  these  lake  dwellings.  The  most  plausible 
theory  is,  they  were  so  located  to  shield  the  inhabitants  from  the 
wild  beasts  and  savage  tribes  of  the  forests.  During  the  stone 
period  it  has  been  estimated  by  M.  Troyon  that  31,875  persons 
dwelt  upon  the  lakes.  In  Switzerland  alone  over  one  hundred 
and  fifty  of  these  lake  dwellings  have  been  discovered.  This 
author  fixes  the  period  of  the  lake  dwellings  at  about  two  thou- 
sand years  before  the  Christian  era.  Mr.  Lyell,  however,  calcu- 
lates the  lake  dwellings'  era  at  about  6750  years  ago.  M.  Mor- 
lot  on  the  other  hand  assigns  to  the  bronze  age  a  date  of  between 
3000  and  4000  years,  and  to  that  of  the  stone  period  an  age  of 
from  5000  to  7000  years* 

The  Irish  lakes  abound  in  lake  dwellings  of  the  stone  and 
bronze  periods.  At  Sagore  a  space  of  520  feet  in  diameter  was 
found  inclosed  by  timbers  and  divided  into  compartments,  in 
which  were  found  bones  of  swine,  goats,  deer,  oxen,  sheep,  foxes, 
dogs,  horses,  and  the  ass.  Overlying  these  bones  was  a  bog  of 
sixteen  feet  in  vertical  thickness.  Instruments  of  stone,  bronze, 
and  iron  were  found  in  these  ruined  dwellings. 

Yery  marked  changes  have  taken  place  in  the  surface  of  Europe 
since  the  stone  and  bronze  eras,  as  it  is  quite  evident  the  glacial 
period  was  of  prior  date.  Had  man  existed  in  the  country  in 
the  glacial  era,  whilst  the  elevation  and  subsidence  of  land  was 
in  progress,  and  perished  by  the  floods,  his  remains  would  doubt- 
less be  found  with  those  of  the  lower  animals  and  plants  deeply 
buried  in  the  earth. 

It  is  evident  there  was  a  time  when  the  greater  portion  of 
Europe  was  under  water  and  unfitted  for  the  habitation  of  man. 
Scandinavia  during  that  period  remained  above  water ;  England 
and  Scotland  were  marked  by  a  few  islands  along  the  western 
coast ;  Ireland  by  a  few  elevations  at  the  corners  of  the  islands ; 
France  had  a  few  elevations  above  water ;  Bohemia  was  a  vast 
island;  portions  of  the  Yosges  and  Black  Forest,  and  some 
portion  of  the  country  now  occupied  by  the  Alps  between 
Toulon  and  Milan    and    the   Tyrol,   composed  an  Archipel- 

*  Lyell's  Antiquity  of  Man,  pp.  28-29. 


26  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN    RACE. 

ago;  all  the  regions  of  Southern  Europe,  except  Spain  and 
Turkey,  were  submerged,  or  had  not  yet  been  elevated.  Then 
North  America  was  mainly  under  water,  the  Alleghanies  form- 
ing an  island,  and  a  vast  sea  lying  between  this  chain  and  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  as  also  between  Nova  Scotia  and  Newfound- 
land. None  of  the  lands  along  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  existed ; 
Florida  was  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  and  the  gulf  extended  up 
the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  almost  if  not  quite  its  whole  length. 
M.  Guyot  asserts  that  at  that  period  the  Eocky  Mountains,  the 
table  lands  and  the  high  snow-capped  chain  from  California  to 
the  frozen  ocean,  were  still  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea.*  These 
changes  of  surface  are  visible  in  every  part  of  the  earth.  Ele- 
vations and  subsidences  of  land  are  constantly  going  on,  though 
not  to  the  extent  ol  former  ages.  They  are  as  a  book  of  record- 
ed facts  of  the  antiquity  of  man.  By  these  changes  not  only 
man's  works  of  art  have  been  preserved  for  ages,  but  also  his 
fossil  remains.  Geology  has  fully  revealed  that  the  mountains 
are  hove  up  to  their  present  heights  by  internal  force,  and  that 
the  same  cause  is  still  existing,  as  there  are  recent  cases  where 
large  bodies  of  land  have  been  raised  up  even  in  the  sea  and 
still  remain.  It  is  not  impossible  that  the  bottom  of  the  Atlantic 
may  be  elevated  and  the  Continent  of  Europe  become  a  sea.  In 
such  a  case  we  would  have  presented  to  view  a  vast  ruined  world 
upon  the  floor  of  the  ocean,  as  no  portion  of  the  globe  contains 
more  buried  treasure  and  remains  of  man  and  his  works  of  art. 

The  changes  of  surface  of  the  coast  near  Naples,  noticed  in 
another  place,  is  an  apt  illustration  of  this  subject.  The  strata 
is  raised  about  twenty-five  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  form- 
ing a  terrace  skirting  the  eastern  shore  of  the  bay  of  Baiae. 
This  elevated  strata  contains  fragments  of  sculpture,  pottery, 
and  buildings. 

In  Cashmere,  India,  fragments  of  pottery  have  been  found  at 
the  depth  of  fifty  feet  beneath  the  surface  of  the  ground.  On  a 
table  land  in  the  valley  two  buried  temples  have  been  discovered, 
one  of  which  has  a  colonnade  of  seventy-five  pillars.  On  expos- 
ing three  of  the  pillars  to  view  they  were  found  fresh  and  the 
architectural  ornaments  as  perfect  as  when  first  executed. 

In  South  America,  in  the  island  of  San  Lorenzo  near  Lima, 
*  Earth  and  Man,  by  Guyot,  p.  108. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN.  27 

Peru,  Dr.  Darwin  found,  at  the  height  of  eighty-five  feet  above 
the  sea,  pieces  of  cotton  thread,  plaited  rush,  and  the  head  of  a 
stock  of  Indian  com,  with  shells  similar  to  those  now  existing  in 
the  sea.  The  whole  region  shows  that  the  bottom  of  the  sea  had 
been  elevated  eighty-five  feet  since  man  was  an  inhabitant  of  the 
country.* 

Near  Glasgow,  Scotland,  above  the  banks  of  the  Clyde,  within 
the  last  century  have  been  found  buried  in  the  silt  and  clay,  in 
what  are  called  the  flat  lands,  no  less  than  seventeen  canoes, 
live  of  them  being  found  under  the  streets  of  the  city.  The 
other  twelve  were  discovered  about  a  hundred  yards  back  from 
the  Clyde.  They  were  buried  in  the  soil  to  the  depth  of  about 
nineteen  feet,  and  were  seven  feet  above  high  water  mark. 

These  canoes  showed  the  grade  of  mechanical  skill  from  the 
rude  dug-out  to  the  ornamental  barge,  constructed  in  many  re- 
spects like  the  skiffs  or  yawls  of  the  present  day.  In  one  of 
these  barges  was  found  a  beautifully  polished  celt  of  greenstone, 
such  as  would  indicate  the  workmanship  of  the  bronze  period. 
These  ornamental  canoes  being  made  of  plank,  with  ribs,  pins 
and  metal  nails,  would  show  them  to  have  been  built  in  the 
bronze  period,  if  not  indeed  in  that  of  iron.  Though  no  evidence 
of  iron  is  now  visible,  the  metal  nails  used  in  the  construction  of 
the  canoes  having  all  disappeared,  the  places  where  they  were 
driven  were  still  plainly  visible  when  the  buried  vessels  were  ex- 
humed. In  one  of  these  canoes  was  found  a  plug  of  cork,  from 
which  fact  Mr.  Geikie,  the  geologist,  argues  they  were  not  of 
the  latitude  of  Glasgow,  but  of  Spain,  Southern  France  or  Italy.f 

At  Dunmore,  a  few  miles  below  Stirling,  the  skeleton  of  a 
whale  eighty  feet  long  was  found  about  twenty  feet  above  high 
water  mark.  Seven  miles  above  the  estuary  above  Stirling,  at 
an  elevation  of  about  thirty  feet  above  the  sea,  skeletons  of  three 
whales  were  discovered  as  late  as  about  the  year  1824,  and  near 
these  were  instruments  of  deer  horn,  one  of  which  retains  a  por- 
tion of  a  wooden  handle.  This  instrument  is  preserved  in  the 
Edinburgh  museum. 

In  the  Parish  of  Dundonald  an  ornament  of  cannel  coal  was 
exhumed  from  gravel  and  marine  shells  fifty  feet  above  the  sea 
level. 
*  Lyell's  Antiquity  of  Man,  p.  46.   j  Geikie,  Geo.  Quart.  Journal,  vol.  18,  p.  224. 


28  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

On  the  coast  of  Cornwall  more  remarkable  discoveries  in  re- 
gard to  man  have  been  made.  At  Pentuan  and  Carnon  hnman 
skulls  have  been  exhumed  in  mining  for  tin  at  a  depth  of  from 
forty  to  fifty-three  feet  beneath  the  surface.  The  strata  overly- 
ing these  skulls  contains  sea-shells,  the  bones  of  whales  and  those 
of  animals.  In  the  vicinity  of  Stockholm,  whilst  digging  a  canal 
in  1819,  the  workmen,  in  cutting  through  a  marine  strata  con- 
taining fossil  shells  of  the  Baltic  species  at  the  depth  of  sixty 
feet,  came  upon  the  remains  of  a  wooden  hut,  the  lower  part, 
which  stood  upon  a  level  with  the  sea,  was  in  a  tolerable  state 
of  preservation.  On  the  floor  was  a  rude  fireplace  constructed 
of  stones,  in  which  were  found  cinders  and  charred  wood.  Near 
the  hut  lay  limbs  of  the  fir  tree  having  the  appearance  of  being 
severed  from  the  trunk  by  an  axe  or  sharp  instrument.*  In  the 
strata  overlying  the  hut  were  found  vessels  of  rude  form,  but 
fastened  together  with  wooden  pins,  showing  them  to  have  been 
constructed  before  the  age  of  iron,  or  perhaps  bronze. 

In  India,  near  Behat,  a  very  ancient  town  was  discovered  in 
the  year  1833  underlying  a  stratum  of  river  sand  five  feet 
thick,  and  a  bed  of  alluvial  clay  twelve  feet  in  thickness.  Coins 
of  silver  and  copper,  articles  of  metal  and  earthenware  have 
been  found  in  this  subterranean  place. 

Dr.  Buckland  with  considerable  minuteness  describes  human 
skeletons  found  in  the  cave  of  "  Wakey  Hole,"  near  Wells,  in 
the  Mendips,  in  connection  with  mud  and  clay,  some  of  them 
even  united  by  stalagmites  into  a  firm  osseous  breccia. 

Near  Liege,  on  the  banks  of  the  Meuse,  Dr.  Schmerling  dis- 
covered in  caverns  human  bones  in  the  same  mud  and  breccia 
with  those  of  the  elephant,  rhinoceros,  bear  and  other  quadrupeds 
of  extinct  species,  f 

M.  Tournal  found  in  the  cavern  of  Bize,  in  the  department  of 
the  Aude  of  France,  human  bones  with  fragments  of  rude  pot- 
tery in  the  same  mud  and  breccia  cemented  by  stalagmite  in 
which  were  also  shells  of  living  species  imbedded.;]: 

Dr.  Schmerling,  of  Liege,  discovered  in  the  Engis  cave  near 
that  city  several  human  skeletons.     He  preserved  a  skull  of  one 

*  Phil.  Trans.  1835,  Part  I.  pp.  8-9.      f  Principles  of  Geology,  p.  727. 
\  Annales  des  Sciences  Naturales,  Vol.  XV.  p.  48. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN.  29 

which  he  found  buried  five  feet  deep  in  the  cavern  in  breccia 
with  the  tooth  of  the  rhinoceros,  the  bones  of  the  horse  and  rein- 
deer. In  this  cavern  the  learned  naturalist  also  discovered  some 
rude  flint  instruments  dispersed  through  the  cave  mud.  He  also 
found  in  the  cave  of  Chakier,  a  few  miles  distant  from  Liege,  a 
jointed  and  polished  needle-shaped  bone  instrument  having  a 
hole  pierced  through  it  obliquely  at  the  base.  The  preserved 
skull  above  referred  to  was  Caucasian,  and,  though  very  ancient, 
approaches  the  highest  order  of  that  race.* 

This  Engis  skull  has  given  rise  to  a  wide  range  of  discussion 
on  account  of  the  perfectness  of  the  type  it  represents  and  tend- 
ing to  prove  that  man  has  been  true  to  the  original  design  of  his 
Creator  and  constant  in  his  osteological  character ;  proving,  to 
a  measurable  extent  at  least,  the  absurdity  of  the  progressive  and 
gradation  theory  of  Lamark.f 

In  theBrigham  cavern  of  Devonshire,  discovered  in  1858,  was 
found  numerous  flint  knives  in  connection  with  the  bones  of  the 
elephant,  rhinoceros,  lion,  hyena,  reindeer,  horse  and  ox.  Also 
the  hind  leg  of  a  cave  bear  was  found  in  the  same  deposits,  and 
in  close  proximity  to  which  was  one  of  the  flint  instruments. 
It  is  quite  clear  this  bear  lived  subsequent  to  the  manufacture  of 
the  flint  tools.  This  limb  of  the  bear  was  deposited  in  the  al- 
luvium when  it  was  clothed  with  flesh,  or  at  least  when  the 
ligatures  bound  the  bones  in  contact. 

It  has  been  shown  by  incontestable  proof  that  the  flint  hatchets 
of  St.  Acheul  were  exhumed  from  the  lower  beds  of  diluvium 
and  that  their  owners  existed  coeval  with  the  mammoth  and 
rhinoceros.^ 

Flint  implements  similar  to  those  already  mentioned,  have 
been  found  in  great  abundance  in  not  only  the  British  Isles,  but 
also  upon  the  Continent,  especially  in  Germany  and  Scandinavia, 
as  well  in  the  boulder  strata  as  the  diluvium. 

In  Sardinia,  at  an  elevation  of  nearly  an  hundred  metres,  over 
300  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  oyster  shells  imbedded  in 

*  Two  skulls  were  found  in  the  vicinity  of  Modena,  Italy,  of  very  high  an- 
tiquity. They  were  discovered  in  the  earth  about  thirteen  feet  beneath  the 
surface.     One  was  of  Caucasian  type.     Pre-Historic  remains  in  Italy,  p.  10. 

f  The  Engis  skull  was  found  deposited  with  the  bones  of  the  Elephant  and 
Rhinoceros.     Evidence  of  Man's  place  in  Nature. — Huxley,  p.  140. 

%  Antiquity  of  Man,  p.  104, 


30  NATURAL  HISTORY   OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

breccia,  in  which  fragments  of  limestone  and  pieces  of  course 
pottery,  have  been  found.  In  the  same  mass  was  also  found  a 
flattened  ball  of  baked  earthen  ware,  through  the  centre  of  which 
was  pierced  a  small  hole.  This  portion  of  the  island  has  un- 
doubtedly been  elevated  from  the  bed  of  the  sea  to  its  present 
position  in  all  probability  in  the  post  pliocene  period.  The  shell- 
mounds  of  Denmark  are,  as  would  seem,  depositories  and  antique 
works  of  man ;  indeed  the  shells  themselves  show  him  to  have 
occupied  Denmark  at  a  very  early  period.  Scattered  through 
these  mounds  are  innumerable  flint  knives,  hatchets  and  instru- 
ments of  stone,  horn,  wood  and  bone  ;  also  fragments  of  pottery 
in  connection  with  charcoal  and  cinders.  These  mounds  vary 
from  three  to  ten  feet  high ;  some  of  them  are  one  hundred  feet 
long  and  two  hundred  wide,  and  generally  elevated  about  ten 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea. 

Similar  heaps  of  oyster  shells  are  found  on  the  sea  shore  in  the 
states  of  Massachusetts  and  Georgia,  in  the  United  States, 
known  to  have  been  deposited  by  the  native  Americans.  In 
these  beds  are  found  the  stone  implements  of  the  natives  similar 
to  those  found  in  the  beds  of  shells  in  Denmark.  The  Danish 
shell-mounds  were  accumulated  before  the  bronze  period  during 
the  age  of  stone.  These  shell-mounds  of  Denmark  from  their 
vastness  must  have  required  many  centuries  in  their  accumula- 
tion. Their  site  is  on  the  most  ancient  portion  of  the  globe ; 
and,  though  the  coast  has  been  somewhat  changed,  there  is  no 
evideuce  of  the  country  having  been  materially  disturbed,  so  as 
to  molest  the  people  inhabiting  it,  in  the  locality  of  these  mounds. 

There  is  ample  evidence,  however,  that  the  globe  has  under- 
gone many  very  marked  changes  since  man's  first  advent  upon 
its  surface,  and  such  changes  as  have  proved  detrimental  and 
often  destructive  to  his  race.  These  changes  of  surface  have 
been  brought  about  by  several  causes,  such  as  subsidence  and 
elevation  of  land,  and  by  earthquake  and  volcanic  force,  also  by 
the  glacier  process,  and  other  submergences. 

The  most  remarkable  instance  of  elevation  of  land  occurred  in 
South  America  in  1822 ;  the  shock  of  the  earthquake  producing 
the  elevation  was  felt  along  the  coast  of  Chili  the  distance  of  1200 
miles,  and  the  coast  for  more  than  an  hundred  miles  was  in  an 
instant  elevated  from  three  to  four  feet,  and  so  remains.   The  ele- 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN.  3 1 

vation  is  estimated  as  containing  an  area  of  100,000  square 
miles.* 

Along  the  coast  of  the  Baltic,  a  distance  of  a  thousand  miles, 
the  country  has  been  raised  up  from  100  to  700  feet  above  the 
sea  ;  and  the  movement  is  still  in  progress  at  the  rate  of  about 
four  feet  in  a  century,  f 

'  In  Scotland,  England  and  Wales  the  coasts  have  been  elevated 
in  many  places  from  a  few  feet  to  that  of  thousands.  This  is 
manifest  by  the  various  shells  found  on  these  elevations.  This 
is  also  the  case  in  several  locations  in  the  United  States,  where 
beaches  are  covered  with  sea-shells ;  in  some  instances  the  eleva- 
tions being  five  hundred  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  In- 
stances of  the  kind  may  be  seen  in  Portland,  Maine  ;  Brooklyn, 
l^ew  York ;  Vermont,  and  at  Boston,  Massachusetts. 

Dr.  Darwin  has  very  conclusively  shown  that  the  eastern  part 
of  South  America  has  been  for  many  centuries  quietly  rising 
(without  in  the  least  disturbing  the  horizontality  of  the  strata) 
from  1000  to  1400  feet,  and  that  the  elevation  has  reached  1180 
feet  since  the  drift  period.  He  also  has  shown  that  in  many 
instances  portions  of  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  are  being 
elevated. 

In  the  northern  part  of  Norway  beds  of  sea  shells  have  been 
found  400  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  These  shells  are  the 
same  as  those  of  the  living  species  now  inhabiting  the  contiguous 
ocean.  In  volcanic  regions  the  elevations  of  land  are  much  more 
marked  and  definitely  determined  than  those  just  mentioned. 
Volcanic  agencies  always  leave  the  evidences  of  internal  force. 
The  elevation  of  Monte  Nuovo  and  Jourillo,  are  very  striking 
examples  of  volcanic  agencies.  The  former  was  elevated  in  the 
space  of  forty-eight  hours  in  1538 ;  the  latter  in  about  twenty- 
four  hours.  The  first  indication  of  Nuovo's  elevation  was  pre- 
sented in  the  rise  of  the  bottom  of  the  sea  near  Puzzuoli,  several 
hundred  square  yards  in  extent.  On  the  second  day  at  noon,  the 
earth  was  hove  above  the  water,  and  kept  on  gradually  rising 

*  Wonders  of  Geology— Vol.  I.,  p.  112. 

f  In  August,  1868,  Peru,  Chili  and  Ecuador  were  almost  literally  overwhelmed 
in  ruins  by  an  earthquake.  The  sea  rose  forty  feet  high  and  rolled  its  fear- 
ful tide  over  the  coast.  Towns  and  cities  were  wholly  destroyed,  and  300,000 
persons  perished  in  the  general  disaster.  The  whole  face  of  the  country  is 
changed. 


32  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

until  the  summit  stood  440  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  Its 
circumference  was  about  one  and  a  half  miles.  As  it  was  being 
elevated,  fire,  stones  and  ashes  were  ejected  from  an  opening  in 
its  summit.  It  now  stands  437  feet  above  the  sea's  level,  with 
a  crater  420  feet  deep.  During  the  time  of  the  eruption  of 
!Nuovo  the  coast  on  the  north  of  the  bay  of  Baise  was  perma- 
nently elevated  to  the  height  of  20  feet,  and  formed  a  tract  600 
feet  of  land,  upon  which  stands  the  temple  of  Serapis.* 

Jourillo  was  elevated  in  1759.  It  rose  from  the  plains  of 
Mexico,  as  if  by  magic,  to  the  height  of  1600  feet,  and  still  re- 
mains at  that  altitude. f  A  very  extraordinary  amount  of  mat- 
ter was  ejected  from  the  apex  of  the  cone,  which  overspread  the 
country  about  its  base.  So  intense  was  the  heat  of  the  lava, 
which  was  piled  up  to  the  depth  of  500  feet,  at  the  base  of  the 
volcano,  that  as  late  as  the  year  1780,  according  to  Humboldt, 
a  segar  could  be  lighted  by  it  at  the  depth  of  a  few  feet  from 
the  surface.     Fifty  years  elapsed  before  this  lava  became  cooled. 

In  the  vicinity  of  the  Azores,  in  1811,  an  island,  a  mile  in  cir- 
cumference, was  heaved  up  in  the  sea  to  the  height  of  300  feet. 
It  remained  in  that  position  a  few  weeks,  and  then  sunk  beneath 
the  waves.  During  the  progress  of  its  elevation,  solid  matter 
was  thrown  up  from  the  bottom  of  the  sea  to  the  height  of  800 
feet. 

In  India,  during  the  great  subsidence  of  the  country,  at  Sin- 
dree,  presently  noticed,  a  large  mound  was  raised  to  the  height 
of  about  ten  feet,  fifty  miles  in  length,  and  about  sixteen  miles 
in  width.  This  mound  turned  the  tide  of  the  Indus  in  a  new 
direction  to  the  sea. 

These  instances  of  elevations  of  land  are  not  more  wonderful 
than  numerous  occurrences  of  subsidences  which  have  taken 
place  in  various  portions  of  the  globe. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Parker  notices  a  subsidence  of  land  just  above 
the  falls  of  the  Columbia  river,  in  Washington  Territory,  U.  S., 
of  twenty  miles  in  extent,  and  about  one  mile  wide.  For  the 
whole  distance  the  trees  are  still  standing  erect  in  the  bottom  of 
the  river  which  has  made  its  way  into  this  subsided  district. 
The  water  is  about  twenty  feet  deep — the  height  of  the  trees — 
the  remaining  portion,  which  once  stood  above  the  water,  having 

*  Wonders  of  Geology,  Vol.  I,  p.  109.        f  Ibid->  Vol.  II.,  p.  836. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN.  33 

been  destroyed.  This  subsidence  is  the  resnlt  of  volcanic  action, 
the  whole  region  in  its  vicinity  being  volcanic* 

Dr.  Pingle,  a  Danish  naturalist,  has  clearly  shown  that  the 
coast  of  Greenland,  for  the  distance  of  600  miles,  north  and 
south,  is  gradually  sinking. 

In  treating  upon  this  subject,  Eobert  Chambers  has  shown 
that,  whilst  one  portion  of  this  coast  may  be  subsiding,  another 
may  be  rising.  He  gives  as  an  instance  a  district  of  forty  geo- 
graphical mile3  in  extent,  which  subsided  fifty-eight  feet  at  one 
extremity,  and  became  elevated  ninety-six  feet  at  another,  f 

The  subsidence  of  the  coast  upon  which  is  located  the  Tem- 
ple of  Serapis,  is  a  remarkable  instance  of  the  changeableness  of 
the  crust  of  the  earth.  The  temple  was  located  upon  the  north- 
ern shore  of  the  Bay  of  Baise.  The  roof  was  supported  by 
twenty-four  granite  columns,  and  twenty-two  marble,  each  formed 
of  a  single  stone.  Only  three  remain  standing,  the  tallest  being 
forty-two  feet  in  height.  It  is  very  evident  that  these  columns 
have  been  immersed  in  the  sea  at  least  twenty-three  feet.  The 
perforations  in  the  marble  columns,  made  by  the  lithodomi, 
whilst  they  were  submerged,  were  twenty-three  feet  above  high 
water-mark  in  1838,  when  examined  by  Sir  Charles  Lyell.  At 
that  time,  the  platform  of  the  temple  was  about  one  foot  below 
high  water-mark,  and  still  continues  at  that  level.  It  is  dim- 
cult  to  say  when  the  subsidence  of  this  temple  took  place,  but  it 
was  doubtless  before  the  Christian  era.  About  eighty  years 
prior  to  that  date,  when  the  mosaic  pavement  was  constructed, 
the  pavement  was  about  twelve  feet  above  where  it  stood  in 
1838,  when  examined  by  Mr.  Lyell.  Its  submergence  in  the 
sea,  however,  was  gradual,  and  may  not  have  reached  its  great- 
est depth  until  several  centuries  after  our  era.  Septimus  Sev- 
erus,  between  the  years  194  and  211  a.  d.,  adorned  the  temple 
with  precious  marbles ;  and  as  late  as  the  year  235  a.  d.,  Alex- 
ander Severus  added  to  its  adornment.  From  that  date  it  passes 
from  history,  except  the  mere  notice  of  Puzzuoli  being  sacked  in 
456  by  Alaric,  and  in  545  a.  d.  by  Genseric.  It  doubtless  sub- 
Bided  to  its  lowest  depth  in  the  early  part  of  the  Dark  Ages,  as 

*  Wonders  of  Geology,  Vol.  I.,  p.  390. 
f  Edinburgh  New  Philos.  Journal,  January,  1850. 


34  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

the  pierced  columns  by  the  lithodomi  show  they  remained  sta- 
tionary under  water  for  a  long  period. 

The  date  of  the  elevation  of  the  temple  is  not  definitely  fixed, 
but  no  doubt  it  was  during  the  time  of  the  formation  of  Monte 
."Nuovo.  The  ruined  temple  was  discovered  in  1749,  covered 
with  rubbish  and  volcanic  tufa.  But,  strange  as  it  may  seem, 
over  the  top  of  this  rubbish  and  tufa  is  a  deposit  of  fresh-water- 
limestone,  of  perfectly  even  and  flat  surface.  Overlying  this  is 
another  bed  of  volcanic  ashes  and  eruptive  matter.  The  temple, 
though  considered  now  stationary,  is  not  so,  but  seems  to  be  grad- 
ually sinking — not  the  edifice  alone,  but  the  coast  upon  which  it 
is  located.  We  learn,  from  the  writings  of  Mccolini,  that  since 
the  beginning  of  the  present  century  the  temple  has  subsided 
more  than  two  feet.  He  estimated  its  subsidence  at  about  one 
inch  in  four  years. 

About  a  mile  northwest  of  Serapis  are  the  ruins  of  the  Tem- 
ple of  Neptune,  and  also  those  of  the  Nymphs,  now  under  water. 
The  columns  of  the  former  stand  erect,  their  summits  just  rising 
to  the  surface  of  the  sea.  The  sinking  of  the  coast  upon  which 
these  ruined  temples  rest,  it  would  seem,  is  to  a  great  extent 
controlled  by  the  volcanic  action  of  Vesuvius.*  When  that  vol- 
cano is  active  the  subsidence  goes  on,  but  when  it  is  dormant  for 
any  great  length  of  time,  its  upheaval  takes  place.  Its  dormant 
state  for  nearly  five  hundred  years  caused  such  internal  heat  in 
and  around  the  Bay  of  Baise  as  to  produce  Monte  jSTuovo  and 
the  upheaval  of  the  country  at  Puzzuoli  and  where  the  temple 
of  Serapis  is  located. 

A  most  extraordinary  subsidence  occurred  in  India  in  1819. 
Two  thousand  square  miles  of  country  sank,  and  formed 
the  bed  of  an  inland  sea.  The  village  of  Sindree  was  so  far  sub- 
merged that  the  tops  of  the  houses  only  were  visible  above  wa- 
ter. The  fort  of  Sindree  was,  to  a  measurable  extent,  destroyed 
by  the  subsidence.  The  inhabitants  of  the  village  made  their 
escape  from  the  top  of  the  tower  of  the  fort  in  boats.  The  fort 
was  left  in  the  midst  of  a  lake,  which  has  become  a  salt  marsh. f 

*  During  the  present  time  (1868)  an  alarming  eruption  of  this  volcano  is 
going  on.  Even  tlie  villages  in  its  neighborhood  are  threatened  with  de- 
struction. 

•f  Quart.  Geological  Journal,  Vol.  II.,  p.  103. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN.  35 

In  the  vicinity  of  New  Madrid,  in  the  State  of  Missouri,  ir. 
the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  remote  from  all  volcanic  regions, 
during  the  shock  of  an  earthquake,  in  the  year  1812,  large  lakes 
were  formed,  and  the  country  in  many  places  covered  with  wa- 
ter, for  miles,  to  the  depth  of  three  and  four  feet.  The  grave- 
yard at  New  Madrid  was  precipitated  into  the  river,  and  the 
ground  upon  which  the  village  stood  sunk  eight  feet  below  its 
former  level.  The  trunks  of  large  trees  are  still  standing  in  the 
subsided  districts,  especially  along  the  course  of  the  "White  Water 
and  its  branches,  several  feet  in  the  water. 

During  the  progress  of  the  earthquake  the  eartk  rose  in  waves 
in  places  to  a  fearful  height,  and  when  they  were  at  the  greatest 
altitude  the  soil  burst  open  at  their  summits,  from  winch  issued 
"  vast  volumes  of  water,  sand,  and  pit-coal,  as  high  in  the  air  as 
the  tallest  trees." 

During  the  frightful  eruption  of  the  volcano  on  the  island  of 
Sumbawa,  in  April,  1815,  the  town  of  Tomboro,  on  the  west 
side  of  the  island,  was  submerged  by  the  sea.  The  land  upon 
which  the  town  was  situated  sunk  to  such  an  extent  that  the 
water  remained  permanently  eighteen  feet  deep  where  the  dry 
land  existed  before  the  subsidence.  So  frightfully  destructive 
was  this  eruption,  and  fatal  in  its  consequences,  that,  out  of  a 
population  of  12,000,  in  the  province  of  Tomboro,  but  twenty- 
six  individuals^remained  alive.  The  concussions  were  heard  at 
Sumatra,  970  miles  distant ;  and  so  dense  were  the  ashes  during 
the  eruption  in  Java,  that  the  most  profound  darkness  prevailed 
in  the  daytime.  The  ashes  and  cinders  collected  two  feet  thick 
upon  the  sea  for  several  miles  in  extent,  rendering  it  difficult  for 
vessels  to  sail  through  the  floating  mass.*  This  darkness  com- 
menced  about  eight  o'clock  a.  m.,  but  did  not  reach  its  maxi- 
mum intensity  until  noon,  when  it  continued  a  pitchy  darkness 
until  after  six  o'clock  A.  m.,  next  day,  at  which  hour  light  began 
to  appear,  f 

A  volcano  called  Papandayang,  the  largest  one  in  Java,  lo- 
cated on  the  southwestern  part  of  the  island,  on  the  12th  day  of 
August,  1772,  after  a  violent  paroxysm,  entirely  disappeared  in 
the  earth — not  only  the  cone,  but  the  country  around  about  it 
to  the  extent  of  six  by  fifteen  square  miles.     About  forty  vil- 

*  Principles  of  Geology,  p.  464.         f  Geological  Observer,  p.  142. 


$6  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

lages  were  virtually  destroyed,  some  wholly  swallowed  up.  Not 
less  than  2,900  inhabitants  perished  in  this  catastrophe.* 

There  is  no  better  evidence  of  the  submergence  of  land,  per- 
haps, than  the  "  Submarine  Forests"  of  Europe  and  America. 
Those  of  Europe  are  found  along  the  Western  Coast,  from  Scan- 
dinavia to  Spain  and  Portugal,  and  in  the  British  Islands.  In 
what  has  been  called  the  Bridgewater  Levels,  the  oak,  fir  and 
willow  trees,  of  large  dimensions,  have  been  discovered,  partly 
rooted  in  their  native  soil,  twenty  feet  beneath  the  surface  of  the 
ground,  some  of  these  trees,  or  portions  of  them,  remaining 
rooted  as  the^  grew. 

A  submergence  of  great  extent  occurred  in  Cornwall  after  the 
introduction  of  man  into  the  country,  and  whilst  the  red  deer 
was  in  existence  in  the  district.  Human  skulls  have  been  found 
at  the  Carnon  tin  steam  works,  beneath  the  bottom  of  the  es- 
tuary, with  trees  and  other  vegetable  remains,  many  feet  be- 
neath .the  surface.f  In  the  Pentuan  tin  steam  works,  at  the 
depth  of  forty-eight  feet  below  high  water-mark,  trees,  partially 
in  their  places  of  growth,  with  their  roots  descending  among  the 
tin  stratum,  were  found.  At  the  Happy  Union  Works,  the  veg- 
etable accumulation,  where  the  roots  of  the  trees  pass  down  to 
the  "  tin  ground,"  is  about  thirty  feet  below  the  level  of  low 
water-mark.  The  skulls  and  bones  of  the  deer,  above  alluded 
to,  lay  buried  fifty-two  feet  beneath  the  surface  of  the  soil,  the 
overlaying  mass  consisting  of  fifty  feet,  in  verticil  thickness,  of 
silt  and  sands,  with  shells,  and  about  two  feet  of  vegetable  accu- 
mulation, consisting  of  wood,  leaves,  nuts,  etc.,  immediately  rest- 
ing upon  the  skulls  and  remains  of  the  deer.J  The  trees  had 
oyster  shells  attached  to  their  trunks,  which  show  that  they,  at 
one  period  of  their  submergence,  were  covered  by  the  open  sea. 
Mr.  Colenso  states  that  the  shells  are  commonly  discovered  in 
the  mass  overlying  the  trees  and  skulls,  in  such  condition  of 
layers  as  to  "  present  the  appearance  of  the  animals  having  lived 
and  died  in  the  places  where  their  remains  are  now  found." 
This  author  also  states  that  a  row  of  wooden  piles  had  been  dis- 

*  Daubeny's  Description  of  Volcanoes,  2d.  Ed.,  p.  406. 

f  Geological  Observer,  p.  436. 

%  Henwood,  Trans.  Geological  Society  of  Cornwall,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  58. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN.  37 

covered  in  this  accumulation,  sharpened  at  one  end,  and  appeared 
to  have  been  used  in  the  construction  of  a  wooden  bridge  or 
footway  across  the  valley.  They  were  six  feet  long,  their  tops 
being  on  a  level  with  the  present  low  water  or  spring  tides,  and 
at  the  depth  of  twenty-four  feet  from  the  present  surface  of  the 
overlying  ground.* 

In  regard  to  the  British  submarine  forests,  they  seem  to  have 
existed  erect  at  a  period  before  man  became  an  inhabitant  of 
the  country,  especially  those  found  in  South  Wales,  as,  in  the 
clay  intervening  between  the  stumps  of  the  trees,  and  in  which 
their  roots  are  punctuated,  foot-prints  of  beasts  and  animals  are 
plainly  discerned ;  among  others,  those  of  the  deer  and  the  gi- 
gantic ox.  The  stumps  of  the  trees,  with  the  roots  standing  as 
they  grew,  together  with  their  prostrate  trunks,  and  other  vege- 
table substances,  show  this  portion  of  Wales,  in  many  ages  past, 
to  have  been  a  forest  of  stately  trees. 

The  coal  strata  of  the  north  of  England  is  3,000  feet  in  verti- 
cal thickness ;  the  aggregate  thickness  of  the  coal,  however,  does 
not  exceed  sixty  feet.  In  South  Wales,  the  coal  measure  is 
found  12,000  feet  in  vertical  thickness.  In  one  section,  near 
Swansea,  where  the  total  thickness  of  the  stratas  is  only  3,246 
feet,  there  are  no  less  than  ten  principal  beds  of  sandstone,  one 
of  which  being  500  feet  thick.  The  coal  beds,  sixteen  in  num- 
ber, are  from  one  to  five  feet  thick,  one  only  attaining  to  six 
feet  in  thickness.  In  these  coal  beds  ferns  and  trunks  of  trees 
abound. 

In  the  Swansea  valley  the  trunks  of  the  plant  Sigillaria  were 
found  erect  in  the  coal  beds;  two  stood  close  together;  the 
largest  was  5 J  feet  in  circumference.  ,  These  plants  not  only 
pierced  through  the  coal  and  shale,  but  the  sandstone  also,  which 
were  so  arranged  around  the  stem  as  to  show  the  manner  in 
which  the  sand  had  been  washed  around  the  trees  by  the  waves. 
These  Sigillaria  had  the  appearance  of  being  in  their  native  place 
of  growth,  and  to  have  been  gradually  submerged,  by  reason  of 
the  subsidence  of  the  soil  where  they  stood,  and  eventually  sur- 
rounded by  the  several  deposits  in  which  they  were  entombed. 
Prostrate  stems  of  this  plant,  full  thirty  feet  in  length,  and  of 
proportionate  diameter,  have  been  found  in  these  coal  fields,  as 
*  Geological  Observer,  p.  437. 


38  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

well  as  their  stumps,  apparently  in  the  places  in  which  they 
grew.* 

In  the  coal  fields  of  Nova  Scotia  and  Cape  Breton  the  stems 
of  these  plants  are  still  standing  in  their  place  of  growth.  But, 
wonderful  as  it  may  seem,  ten  forests  of  this  kind  are  reported 
by  Sir  Charles  Lyell  as  occurring  above  each  other  in  successive 
growths  in  the  cliffs  at  the  head  of  the  Bay  of  Fundy.  The  coal 
measure  containing  the  upright  stems  or  trunks  is  2,500  feet  in 
thickness.  The  plants  or  trees  vary  from  six  to  twenty-five  feet 
in  height,  one  of  them  being  twenty-five  feet  high,  and  four  feet 
in  diameter,  f  , 

Sir  Koderick  Murchison  has  pointed  out  vertical  trunks,  ap- 
parently in  their  native  soil,  not  only  in  shale  and  sandstone,  but 
also,  at  the  distance  of  forty  miles  from  the  coal  beds  of  the 
coast,  in  the  Yorkshire  moorlands,  where  the  forests  of  plants  were 
gradually  submerged  and  quietly  entombed  in  the  mud  and 
sand4 

Instances  of  inclining  or  slanting  positions  of  the  trunks  of 
trees  are  not  unfrequent  in  coal  fields  and  quarries.  One  was 
discovered  in  1830,  in  Craiglieth  quarry,  near  Edinburgh,  Scot- 
land, sixty  feet  in  length,  of  diameter  at  the  top,  seven  inches, 
and  at  the  butt,  five  feet  diameter.  §  Hugh  Miller  mentions 
four  huge  trunks  of  trees  in  the  Edinburgh  quarries,  one  of 
which  was  sixty,  and  another  seventy  feet  in  length,  the  larger  one 
being  six  feet  in  diameter.  They  lay  diagonally  across  the 
strata,  at  an  angle  of  about  30°. 

The  depression  of  the  country  around  the  Dead  Sea  and  the 
Caspian  would  lead  to  the  inference  that  they  result  from  sub- 
sidence. The  Dead  Sea  was  doubtless  formed  by  volcanic  ac- 
tion, and  the  same  remark  will  also  apply  to  the  Caspian. 
Neither  of  these  seas  have  an  outlet,  both  being  depressed.  The 
former  is  1,312  feet  beneath  the  level  of  the  Mediterranean  ;  the 
latter  eighty-three  feet  below  it. 

Lake  Ontario,  also,  is  based  upon  a  subsided  district,  and  there 
are  evidences  tending  to  show  this  subsidence  of  volcanic  origin. 
Indeed,  all  the  lakes  of  North  America  seem  to  be  resting  upon 

*  Elements  of  Geology,  p.  467.        f  Geological  Observer,  p.  489. 

%  Murchison's  Proceedings  of  the  Geological  Society,  Vol.  II.,  p.  41. 

§  Dawson's  Geological  Journal,  No.  37. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN.  39 

subsided  strata.  The  basaltic  rocks  in  the  Lake  Superior  dis- 
trict tend  to  prove  its  origin  to  be  volcanic,  at  least  the  basin  in 
which  its  waters  rest  to  have  been  produced  by  such  agency. 

The  submergence  of  the  district  wherein  the  coal  deposits  are 
found  in  Cape  Breton  has  been  so  wonderful  as  to  be  almost  in- 
credible. The  Sydney  beds  show  that  there  were  over  forty  pe- 
riods in  the  accumulation  of  the  several  stratas  and  coal,  during 
each  period  sufficient  time  having  intervened  for  the  deposit  of 
soil  and  the  production  of  the  Stigmaria  and  other  vegetable 
matter  producing  coal,  the  upright  trunks  of  this  tree  being 
found  in  the  coal  strata  rooted  in  the  ground  beneath. 

The  Bristol  coal  measure  shows  fifty  periods  in  the  descent  of 
the  accumulated  mass,  in  each  of  winch  the  roots  and  trunks  of 
the  Stigmaria  were  discovered  as  at  Sydney.  Each  vegetation 
required  atmosphere  in  their  growth,  and  must  have  been  pro- 
duced upon  the  surface  of  the  ground.  The  series  of  the  strata 
are  about  5,000  feet  thick,  and  based  upon  a  sandy  deposit  of 
about  1,200  feet  in  vertical  thickness. 

The  Glamorganshire  coal  fields  are  of  still  greater  magnitude, 
containing  the  same  kinds  of  vegetable  deposits  and  trees.  The 
accumulations  of  these  fields  reach  the  vertical  thickness  of  about 
two  miles,  thus  presenting  a  subsidence  at  successive  periods,  the 
time  of  which  not  being  susceptible  of  plausible  conjecture,  but 
many  thousands  of  years  must  have  intervened  in  the  deposition 
of  this  overlying  mass.*  These  deposits  of  vegetable  matter, 
and  at  such  great  depth,  seem  to  indicate  very  marked  changes 
of  the  crust  of  the  globe,  even  after  it  was  fitted  for  the  habita- 
tion of  man,  and  very  clearly  show  the  action  of  water  at  each 
successive  period. 

The  water  seems  to  have  drowned  the  entire  globe,  even  since 
'  the  mountains  were  brought  forth.  The  condition  of  the  earth 
before  the  beds  of  the  seas  were  formed,  or  the  hills  and  moun- 
tains elevated,  was  doubtless  a  vast  ocean,  as  it  has  been  estimated 
that,  if  the  waters  now  upon  the  earth  were  equally  spread  out 
over  its  surface,  they  would  stand  3,280  feet  deep  upon  every 
part  of  it.  Mountains,  being  of  much  greater  altitude,  were, 
doubtless,  the  first  dry  land.  Their  elevation,  and  the  breaking 
in  of  the  earth's  crust,  gathered  the  waters  into  their  present  ba- 

*  The  Geological  Observer,  pp.  487,  488. 


40  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

sins.  Afterwards,  after  an  eternity  of  years,  other  changes  took 
place,  such  as  produced  the  state  of  things  above  described  in 
the  coal  fields.  The  water  swept  over  these  regions,  depositing 
the  several  stratas  over  the  coal  deposits,  each  intervening  period 
being  marked  by  an  elevation  and  submergence,  of  great  length 
of  time.  To  even  conjecture  the  date  of  the  first  subsidence  or 
vegetable  growth  would  be  an  absurd  presumption.  Geolo- 
gists, however,  seem  to  be  to  some  degree  shedding  light  upon 
the  subject.  They  may  approximate  the  several  eras  of  vegeta- 
tion and  submergence,  but  nothing  more. 


CHAPTER  II. 

ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS   OF  ART. 

Geological  evidences  of  the  antiquity  of  man. — His  works  of  art. — No  date  of 
the  event  of  his  creation ;  past  time  an  eternity. — Changes  in  the  earth's 
crust ;  its  internal  molten  matter. — Formation  of  rocks. — Delta  of  the  Missis- 
sippi ;  man's  remains  found  in ;  deposited  57,000  years  ago. — Fossil  man. — 
fingis  Bkull. — Age  of  the  globe. — Ancient  ruins. — Tumuli  of  the  Mississippi. 
— Great  mounds  near  St.  Louis  and  Wheeling ;  mound  near  Dayton  ;  ruined 
cities  near  St  Louis  ;  pyramids  of  Mexico  ;  Teocalli  temple. — Human  sac- 
rifice.— Ancient  ruins  of  central  America  ;  of  South  America — Lost  race  of 
America. — City  of  the  great  king. — Chinese  annals. — Egyptian  monuments. 
— Tower  of  Babel. — Nineveh ;  Balbeck ;  Palmyra  ;  Persepolis ;  Idumea ; 
Pompeii,  and  Herculaneum. 

WE  have  already  referred  to  the  stone,  bronze,  and  iron  im- 
plements, discovered  in  the  peat  bogs  and  lakes  of  Europe, 
as  being  the  works  of  man  in  very  remote  ages;  and  now  purpose 
giving  geological  and  other  evidences  tending  to  show  that  the 
human  race  existed  upon  the  globe  for  many  thousands  of  years  be- 
fore the  historic  period,  and  more  remote  even  than  established  by 
£he  stone  and  other  implements  referred  to,  or  the  quartz  in- 
struments of  India  or  Italy.* 

The  Book  of  Genesis,  according  to  Biblical  scholars,  fixes  the 
creation  at  about  6000  years  ago.  The  Genesis,  however,  gives 
no  date.  Moses's  object  seems  to  have  been  to  present  man  in 
his  two-fold  character  :  perfect  as  he  was  created,  and  dwelling 
in  Paradise  ;  and  then,  falling  from  his  holy  estate,  under  God's 
displeasure  driven  from  Eden  and  compelled  to  subsist  by  the 
"  sweat  of  his  brow." 

The  age  of  the  globe,  therefore,  has  not  been  determined  by 
authentic  history ;  and  we  are  entirely  left  to  conjecture  as  re- 

*  The  implements  of  quartz  recently  found  in  southern  India,  are  of  the 
same  order  as  the  stone  instruments  of  Europe.— Man,  where,  whence,  and 
whither,  p.  133. 

(40 


42  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

gards  the  time  when  it  was  cast  into  the  boundless  space  of  the 
universe.     Proofs  of  its  vast  antiquities  multiply  daily. 

The  unprejudiced  mind  of  man  is  beginning  to  look  at  things 
as  they  are,  and  not  as  they  may  desire  them  to  be,  as  has  been 
too  long  the  case  upon  this  important  subject.  The  sciences  are 
making  such  demonstrative  developments  as  are  tending  to  prove 
most  clearly,  that  the  globe  has  been  in  existence  many  thous- 
ands of  years  prior  to  the  supposed  days  of  creation,  as  recorded 
in  the  Genesis,  and  that  the  human  family  has  been  on  the  earth 
many  thousands  of  years  before  that  supposed  era.* 

Past  time  may  be  considered  an  eternity.  Even  the  Egyptian 
monuments,  it  is  claimed  and  believed,  date  far  beyond  the  del- 
uge ;  yet  they  do  not  seem  to  have  been  disturbed  by  that  catas- 
trophe, or  the  people  molested  in  their  pursuits  in  life  in  the 
valley  of  the  'Nile. 

All  calculations  of  time  are  arbitrary  in  geological  and  ethno- 
logical science,  but  vast  epochs  of  time  are  shown  by  geological 
facts,  such  as  organic  remains  of  plants  and  animals,  and  also  of 
man. 

It  has  been  asserted  by  a  learned  ethnologist  f  that  the  re- 
mains of  man  will  yet  be  found  in  the  fossil  state,  as  low  down 
as  the  eocene  period,  and  that  he  walked  the  earth  with  the  Meg- 
alonyx,  and  Pollatherim.  Until  very  recently  it  was  denied 
that  the  monkey  tribes  were  found  in  the  fossil  state ;  but  they 
have  been  discovered  in  the  Himalayas  and  in  Brazil ;  also  in 
England  within  the  last  few  years. 

Geology  hag  disclosed  to  us,  that  the  crust  of  the  earth  has  un- 
dergone several  very  marked  changes  since  its  formation.  At 
first  the  globe  was  a  mass  of  soft  matter  glowing  with  heat. 
During  the  process  of  cooling,  the  plutonic  rocks,  granite,  por- 
phyry and  basaltic,  were  formed.  These  underlie  all  others 
when  not  interfered  with  by  volcanic  agencies.  In  many  in- 
stances, however,  these  rocks  have  been  pushed  up  through  the 
other  strata,  and  rest  upon  recent  formations,  and  even  upon  the 
surface  of  the  ground.     The  internal  force  of  the  globe  is  of  in- 

*  Plato  in  his  Gritias,  mentions  the  island  of  Atalantis  as  having  been  bur- 
ied in  the  ocean  9000  years  before  his  time. 

The  Chaldeans  records  place  the  origin  of  society  at  a  period  dating  437,000 
years  ago.     Plurality  of  Races,  by  Pouchet,  p.  122, — note. 
f  Dr.  J.  C.  Nott. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  43 

calculable  power.  The  upheaval  of  the  primitive  rocks,  and 
elevation  of  mountains,  fully  attest  this  fact.  The  volcanos  are, 
doubtless,  the  vents  from  the  internal  fires  of  the  nucleus  of  the 
globe,  or  the  chimneys  of  the  central  fire. 

The  metamorphic  rocks  were  formed  in  gulfs,  low  lands,  and 
seas  from  the  deposition  of  various  fragments  and  disintegrations 
of  primitive  formations.  The  principal  range  of  mountains  be- 
long to  this  system.  They  generally  rest  upon  granite,  but  were 
thrown  into  their  present  position  by  internal  force.  The  up- 
turned edges  of  the  broken  strata,  may  be  seen  in  any  of  the 
ranges,  showing  most  clearly  the  manner  of  their  elevation. 
That  the  formation  of  these  various  strata  required  vast  periods 
of  time  all  readily  admit ;  indeed  none  will  deny  it,  as  the  same 
process  is  still  going  on  in  rivers  and  lakes,  bogs  and  marshes,  as 
all  can  bear  witness.  The  primitive  rocks  give  no  date  of  for- 
mation, nor  indeed  the  secondary  either.  It  is  not  so  with  the 
aqueous  rocks,  known  as  the  fossiliferous  strata,  they  being  of 
more  recent  formation,  and  still  forming.  Geologists  can  ap- 
proximate to  the  period  of  their  origin.  These  rocks,  or  strata, 
are  found  in  some  instances,  to  be  composed  almost  entirely  of 
corals ;  others  are  made  up  of  shells  ;  others  of  plants  and  vege- 
table matter,  turned  into  coal ;  whilst  others  contain  neither  of 
the  above  substances.  However  improbable  it  may  seem  to  the 
common  observer,  it  is  a  well  established  fact  that  many  of  the 
highest  elevations  (mountain  peaks)  were  once  at  the  bottom  of 
the  ocean.  This  strata  is  not  always  found  in  this  elevated 
position.  In  Sweden  one  of  the  oldest  formations  of  fossilifer- 
ous rock  remains  undisturbed,  as  if  formed  of  the  delta  of  a  great 
river.  The  same  is  the  case  with  a  large  bed  of  this  strata  in 
the  lake  districts  of  North  America,  in  extent  several  hundred 
miles.  The  Table  Mountain  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  is  an- 
other example  of  unbroken  elevated  fossiliferous  rock  of  high 
altitude  and  of  3,500  feet  in  thickness. 

The  fossiliferous  rocks,  such  as  contain  the  remains  of  animals 
and  plants,  are  six  miles  in  vertical  thickness,  and  composed  of 
alternate  layers.  The  principal  rocks  of  this  order  are  the  Silu- 
rian (Greywack),  old  Eed  Sandstone,  Carboniferous  Limestone, 
and  Stone  coal  measure. 

Thus  far  the  great  mass  of  organic  remains  prove  to  be  of  ma- 


44  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

rine  origin.  In  rocks  of  the  Alps  organic  remains  are  found 
from  six  to  eight  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea ;  in  the 
Pyrenees  about  as  high  ;  but  in  the  Andes  they  are  found  at  the 
height  of  16,000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  It  has  been 
estimated  that  two-thirds  of  the  surface  of  the  globe  is  composed 
of  fossiliferous  rocks,  and  often  several  thousand  feet  in  thick- 
ness.* 

The  upheavals  and  subsidence  of  land  have  not  only  produced 
the  fossiliferous  record,  but  severed  the  globe  into  fragments, 
cutting  off  communication  between  the  inhabitants. 

There  was  evidently  a  time  when  the  strata  of  the  surface  of 
the  globe  was  unbroken ;  a  time  when  the  straits  of  Behring, 
and  the  great  ocean  between  Europe  and  America,  did  not 
exist ;  and  when  the  waters  of  the  Black  Sea  poured  their  floods 
into  the  Northern  Ocean ;  when  the  waters  of  the  Potomac  and 
James  rivers  set  back  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  or  flowed  down  the 
Mississippi  valley.  The  whole  face  of  the  country  along  these 
rivers  shows  the  action  of  water  high  above  their  banks.  The 
drift  of  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  is  over  eighty  feet  in  perpendicular 
thickness.  Indeed,  the  great  mass  of  the  surface  of  the  entire 
valley  is  alluvium,  and  in  many  places  much  greater  in  thick- 
ness than  at  Cincinnati. 

In  this  drift,  or  alluvium,  man's  remains  have  been  found  at 
great  depth,  as  will  presently  be  shown.  The  age  of  the  allu- 
vium has  been  ascertained  in  the  Mississippi  valley,  at  the  mouth 
of  that  great  river,  by  Agassiz,  Lyell,  and  other  distinguished 
geologists. 

Drift,"  or  diluvium,  differs  from  alluvium  in  this :  the  former 
is  composed  of  deposits  of  clay  and  sand — erratic  boulders,  from 
pebbles  to  masses  of  stone  many  thousands  of  tons  in  weight,  and 
is  found  at  all  elevations,  even  on  the  summits  of  the  highest 
mountains,  where  no  agency  now  in  existence  placed  them.  The 
latter  is  deposited  along  the  margin  of  rivers  and  at  their  mouths, 
and  consists  of  loose  gravel,  sand,  and  mud. 

The  Gulf  of  Mexico  is  five  hundred  feet  deep.     At  New  Or- 
leans borings  have  been  made  to  the  depth  of  six  hundred  feet, 
and  the  bottom  of  the  alluvium  not  then  reached.   Five  hundred 
feet  is  believed  to  be  the  thickness  of  the  delta  of  the  Mississippi, 
*  Hitchcock's  Elements  of  Geology,  p.  102. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  45 

which  extends  over  an  area  of  30,000  square  miles.  The  time 
for  its  formation  has  been  fixed  by  geologists  at  100,000  years, 
calculating  it  to  have  been  deposited  whilst  the  river  occupied  its 
present  bed.* 

Bennet  Dowler,  an  eminent  geologist,  has  made  a  calculation 
which  proves  pretty  satisfactorily  the  age  of  the  delta  to  be  158,- 
400  years.  He  based  his  calculation  upon  the  time  required  to 
form  any  considerable  portion  of  delta  by  accretion.  In  the 
drift  at  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  in  digging  a  well  in  1826,  the  work- 
men, at  the  depth  of  eighty  feet,  came  upon  the  stump  of  a 
tree  three  feet  in  diameter  rooted  in  its  native  soil,  which  had 
the  appearance  of  having  been  cut  with  an  ax  or  sharp  instru- 
ment. Iron  rust  was  found  on  the  top  of  the  stump,  as  if  the 
ax  had  been  decomposed  during  the  time  the  incumbent  mass  of 
earth  rested  upon  it.  This  drift  has  every  appearance  of  being 
as  ancient  as  any  portion  of  the  Mississippi  valley. 

In  July,  1868,  on  the  line  of  the  Union  Pacific  Railway,  450 
miles  west  of  Omaha,  in  digging  a  well  for  the  Railway  com- 
pany, the  workmen,  at  the  depth  of  sixty-eight  feet,  came  upon 
a  deposit  of  human  bones,  among  which  the  skull,  jaws  and 
bones  of  the  extremities  were  plainly  visible.  This  is  a  remark- 
able discovery,  one  not  yet  fully  investigated,  but  opens  a  new 
page  in  the  geological  and  anthropological  records,  and  field  for 
speculation  of  ethnologists.  The  grave  question  is  at  once  pre- 
sented as  to  when  were  these  bones  thus  deposited,  and  also  of 
what  race  are  the  antique  remains.  '  In  the  sand  strata  the 
workmen  also  found  the  bones  of  elephants  and  tigers.  During 
the  same  month  the  skull  of  the  Mastodon  was  exhumed  on  Camp 
Creek,  Pike  County,  Ohio,  three  feet  in  length,  two  feet  eight 
inches  in  width,  and  two  feet  across  the  nostrils,  weighing  one 
hundred  pounds.  The  largest  tooth  is  six  inches  wide,  eight  in- 
ches long,  and  weighs  six  pounds. 

In  excavating  the  foundation  of  the  gas  works  at  New  Orleans, 
at  the  depth  of  sixteen  feet  the  workmen  came  upon  burnt  wood 
and  the  skeleton  of  a  man.  The  head  lay  under  the  roots  of  a 
cypress  tree  belonging  to  the  fourth  forest,f  as  there  are  ten 

*  Lyell's  Principles  of  Geology,  chap.  xv. 
f  Dr.  Dowler  estimates  the  age  of  this  skeleton  at  50,000  years.    See  Man's 
Origin  and  Destiny,  by  Lesley,  p.  65. 


46  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

similar  growths  buried  in  the  delta  below  the  present  upright 
forest.  The  skeleton  was  that  of  the  American  type.  The  cy- 
press trees  of  the  delta  average  in  diameter  about  ten  feet,  and 
each  growth  had  existed  about  5,700  years.  From  this  delta 
it  would  appear  that  the  human  race  existed  in  Louisiana  57,000 
years  ago.*  Also,  these  facts  establish  that  an  exuberant  flora 
existed  in  Louisiana  100,000  years  prior  to  the  age  when  man 
first  became  an  inhabitant  of  the  country. 

Cypress  trees  are  noted  for  their  antiquity.  Baron  Humboldt 
considers  the  one  in  the  garden  of  Chapultepec,  Mexico,  to  be 
over  six  thousand  years  old.  According  to  his  measurement, 
this  tree  was  forty  and  a  half  feet  in  diameter. 

Professor  Agassiz  in  his  lecture  at  Mobile,  in  1853,  presented 
the  remains  of  a  human  being,  consisting  of  a  foot,  and  jaws  with 
teeth,  taken  out  of  the  coral  reef  limestone  at  Lake  Monroe.f 

This  accumulated  strata  is  of  an  average  height  of  seventy 
feet,  which  must  have  begun  to  form  a  thousand  years  or  more 
before  the  supposed  days  of  creation.  "What  is  known  as  the 
Florida  Reefs  is  the  work  of  corals,  their  foundation  being  laid 
in  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  whose  construction  required  not  less 
than  14,000  years.  The  bluff  on  the  main  land  in  their  vicinity 
also  being  the  work  of  corals,  required  a  much  longer  period  in 
its  construction.  Still  further  inland  the  same  formation  exists ; 
indeed,  the  southern  half  of  the  peninsula  is  considered  post-ter- 
.  tiary  ;  and  according  to  the  estimate  of  Agassiz,  135,000  years 
were  needful  for  its  formation.;): 

These  startling  facts  tend  to  show  the  globe  to  be  much  more 
ancient,  at  least  this  portion  of  it,  than  is  generally  supposed. 
These  facts,  however,  do  not  stand  alone,  but  many  others  of 
equally  conclusive  character  on  the  subject  also  exist. 

The  stalagmite  caves  of  Brazil,  which  contain  fossils  of  man 
and  the  lower  animals,  show,  by  the  growth  of  the  stalagmites, 
which  can  be  as  easily  counted  as  the  growth  of  trees  by  the  an- 
nual ring-fibers  of  the  wood,  overlying  the  fossils  and  bones,  that 
these  caves  have  been  in  existence  twenty  thousand  years  since 

*  Types  of  Mankind,  p.  338. 
f  By  Agassiz's  estimate  of  the  deposition  overlying  these  remains,  the  fos- 
sil had  been  buried  in  the  rock  10,000  years.    Types  of  Mankind,  p.  338. 
%  Man's  Origin  and  Destiny,  by  Lesley,  p.  65. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  47 

the  carbonated  waters  from  their  roofs  begun  the  deposition  of 
the  stalagmites.* 

In  the  valley  of  the  Kile,  borings  have  been  vmade  in  the  delta 
to  the  depth  of  seventy-two  feet,  where  Egyptian  works  of  art 
were  discovered  in  the  Kile  mud.  According  to  the  estimate  of 
M.  Rosiere,  30,000  years  have  intervened  since  their  deposition. 
Burnt  brick  was  found  in  the  delta  at  the  depth  of  sixty  feet, 
which  has  been  considered  14,000  years  old.  The  mass  of  de- 
posit in  which  these  remains  were  discovered  is  modern,  com- 
pared with  the  diluvium  of  the  Mississippi  and  France,  Italy, 
Switzerland,  Denmark,  Sweden,  and  of  the  valleys  of  the  Indus 
and  Ganges. 

The  discoveries  made  in  the  marl-beds,  turbaries  and  lakes  of 
Italy  fully  show  the  great  antiquity  of  that  portion  of  the  globe, 
as  well  also  the  high  antiquity  of  man.f 

The  question  as  regards  fossil  man,  to  some  extent  remains 
unsettled,  which  is  mainly  owing  to  the  innocent  desire  of  man- 
kind to  cling  to  what  have  been  old  and  well  established  opin- 
ions regarding  the  age  of  the  world  and  creation  of  Adam.  This 
is  not  at  all  surprising,  although  recent  geological  and  ethnolog- 
ical discoveries  have  doubtless  shown  that  the  earth  is  much  older 
than  generally  conceded,  and  that  it  was  occupied  by  man  many 
thousands  of  years  before  the  supposed  days  of  creation. 

If  the  fossil  remains  of  man  do  really  exist,  all  should  know  it, 
as  well  as  that  of  the  age  of  the  globe.  We  have  already,  in  a 
former  chapter,  shown  a  very  high  antiquity  of  man,  by  his  works 
of  art  and  exhumed  remains,  and  also  that  the  earth  is  by  no 
means  of  recent  origin.  And  even  without  the  discovery  of  fos- 
sil man,  there  are  ample  evidences  of  his  early  advent  upon  the 
globe,  such  as  to  satisfy  any  unprejudiced  mind  that  he  occupied 
the  earth  many  thousands  of  ages  past. 

Dr.  Dickeson  found  a  human  pelvis  near  Katchez,  on  the  bank 
of  the  Mississippi  river,  in  a  fossil  state  4 

Dr.  Ildefonso,  a  distinguished  naturalist  of  Rio  Janeiro,  found 
a  fossil  bone  of  man  in  the  stalagmite  cave  in  that  vicinity.  The 
fossil  was  deeply  bufied  in  the  bone  clay  underlying  the  stalag- 
mite floor  of  the  cave.     His  estimate  of  the  stalagmite  covering 

*  Man's  Origin  and  Destiny,  p.  65.        \  Pre-historic  Remains  in  Italy,  p.  80. 
\  Antiquity  of  Man,  p.  194. 


48  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

the  fossil  was  that  it  had  existed  in  the  cave  twenty  thousand 
years  since  the  commencement  of  the  formation  of  the  floor  by 
the  carbonate  wafers  of  the  cave.* 

A  fossilized  body  of  a  man  was  discovered  at  Gibraltar,  by 
workmen  engaged  in  blasting  rocks,  in  1748.  The  fossil  was 
found  fifty  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  imbedded  in  the  solid 
rock,  showing  it  had  at  first  been  buried  in  a  plastic  substance, 
which  eventually  became  formed  into  solid  rock,  enclosing  the 
fossil.  Unfortunately  for  the  sciences  of  geology  and  ethnology, 
the  workmen  who  discovered  this  precious  treasure,  without 
knowing  its  great  value,  blew  it  into  fragments  with  the  rock  in 
which  it  was  encased. 

Fossil  human  skeletons  were  discovered  embedded  in  limestone 
rock  on  the  coast  of  Guadaloupe.  One  of  them,  that  of  a  female, 
the  head  of  which  being  absent,  is  preserved  in  the  British  Mu- 
seum. In  the  bed  of  rock  where  these  skeletons  were  discovered 
were  found  teeth  of  the  crocodile,  stone  hatchets,  and  pieces  of 
wood  having  rudely  sculptured  on  one  side  a  mask,  and  on  the 
other  figures  of  an  enormous  frog.f.  The  skulls  of  these  skele- 
tons showed  them  to  have  been  of  the  Peruvian  family,  and  not 
Caribs,  as  was  at  first  supposed. 

At  Quebec,  in  Lower  Canada,  a  fossil  human  skeleton  was 
found  entombed  in  the  solid  chist  rock,  the  same  formation  un- 
derlying the  city. 

There  was  found  in  a  cave  in  Neanderthal,  near  Dusseldorf, 
in  1857,  a  human  skeleton  having  a  remarkable  skull,  unlike  that 
of  any  of  the  existing  races.J  Dr.  Fuhlratt,  an  eminent  natural- 
ist of  Bonn,  upon  a  careful  examination  of  the  skeleton,  pro- 
nounces it  fossil.  The  form  of  the  skull,  and  other  remarkable 
features  of  the  skeleton,  and  the  circumstances  connected  with 
its  preservation  and  location,  enabled  Huxley  and  others  to  con- 
clude that  the  native  to  which  it  belonged  occupied  the  country 
at  a  period  antedating  the  eras  of  the  Celts  and  Germans. 

A  human  fossil  was  found  in  Brazil,  enclosed  in  the  body  of 
a  large  sand  rock,  which  was  overgrown  with  large  lofty  trees. 

In  the  post-pliocene  deposits  on  the  bank  o*f  the  Rhine,  in  1853, 
at  Lahr,  a  small  village  in  Baden,  parts  of  a  skeleton  of  a  human 

*  Man's  Origin  and  Destiny,  by  Lesley,  p.  65.        f  Ibid. 
\  Evidences  as  to  Man's  Place  in  Nature,  Huxley,  p.  149. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  49 

being  were  found  deposited  in  the  lower  portion  of  a  bed  of  loam, 
eighty  feet  in  thickness.  This  deposit  of  loam  was  similar  to 
that  of  the  adjoining  plain,  and  shows  it  to  have  been  accumu- 
lated by  the  Rhine.* 

The  bones  of  a  man  were  found  at  the  depth  of  ninety  feet 
in  the  delta  of  the  Ganges,  f 

There  was  discovered,  in  the  third  soil  strata  overlooking  Lake 
Geneva,  at  considerable  depth  from  the  surface,  a  human  skele- 
ton, having  a  small,  round  and  very  thick  skull,  of  the  Brachy- 
kephalous  type,  of  the  stone  age  of  Denmark.  This  skull,  though 
small,  was  well  proportioned,  the  intellectual  portion  being  well 
developed.  Similar  skulls  have  been  found  in  France,  Ireland 
and  Scotland,  and  they  are  so  similar  to  the  Laplanders  as  to 
warrant  the  conclusion  that  they  were  of  that  family,  and  the 
last  survivors  of  the  age  of  stone.  There  were  found  in  the 
strata,  overlying  this  skeleton,  Roman  relics  1,700  years  old ; 
those  of  the  bronze  age,  4,000  years ;  and  those  of  stone,  from 
5,000  to  7,000  years.  And  M.  Morlot  estimates  the  delta  at 
10,000  years,  calculating  the  time  required  to  accumulate  the 
entire  mass  of  the  surrounding  delta  100,000  years. £ 

Within  the  last  few  years  a  human  skull,  well  preserved,  was 
found  in  the  strata  of  Bald  Mountain,  near  Altaville,  California, 
one  hundred  and  twenty  feet  below  the  surface  of  the  ground. 
Overlying  this  remarkable  relic  were  formations  of  basalt,  and 
strata  of  lava.  This  discovery  has  been  verified  by  Prof.  J.  D. 
Whitney,  who  was  upon  the  ground  and  made  a  careful  exami- 
nation of  the  whole  subject. § 

In  Egypt,  it  has  been  ascertained,  by  excavations  in  the  valley 
of  the  Nile,  that  36,000  years  have  intervened  since  civilized 
man  occupied  the  country.  His  works  of  art,  such  as  burned 
brick,  underlie  even  the  foundations  of  the  Pyramids. 

In  the  marl  beds  of  Torre  del  la  Maina,  in  Italy,  two  human 
skulls  were  discovered.] 

*  Elements  of  Geology,  p.  117.  f  Van  Hoff,  Vol.  I.,  p.  379. 
%  Elements  of  Geology,  pp.  113-121. 
§  This  skull  is  doubtless  that  of  the  lost  race  of  America — the  mechanics  and 
people  who  have  left  such  stupendous  structures  of  stone,  now  in  ruins,  in 
Mexico,  Central  and  South  America.  Geology  places  this  skull's  deposition 
at  a  very  remote  era — at  a  much  earlier  period  than  has  been  allotted  to  the 
creation  of  man. 

I  Pre-Historic  Remains  in  Italy,  p.  90. 
4 


50  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

Forty  human  skeletons  were  found,  in  the  fall  of  the  year  1856, 
near  Modena,  in  cutting  through  an  eminence  for  the  construc- 
tion of  a  railway.  The  skeletons  were  buried  about  nine  feet 
below  the  surface  of  the  ground,  and  were  not  placed  there  by 
accident,  but  seemed  to  have  been  buried  by  their  comrades  or 
friends.  They  lay  in  two  parallel  rows,  all  with  their  heads 
turned  toward  the  south ;  by  their  sides  were  arms  of  bronze  and 
stone  ;  each  skeleton  had  on  its  right  side  a  lance-head  of  cop- 
per, and  on  the  left  an  arrow-head  of  flint  stone ;  some,  also,  had 
cuneiform  lance-heads  of  bronze,  whilst  others  had  similar  lance- 
heads  of  green  serpentine.  One  of  the  skeletons  also  had  on  its 
right  side  a  large  lance-head  of  elaborate  workmanship.* 

These  skeletons  are  supposed  to  be  those  of  Roman  warriors, 
and  the  place  of  their  deposit  the  remains  of  a  burying-place,  as 
works  of  Roman  art  were  found  in  the  same  deposit,  such  as 
the  tear  bottles,  coins,  lamps,  and  fragments  of  tiles. 

The  early  Roman  nations  were  not  artistic  people;  they 
seemed  to  have  no  taste  for  the  fine  arts.  To  them,  therefore, 
we  need  not  look  for  very  early  relics  of  new  inventions  or  na- 
tional ornaments.  They  were  not  inventors,  but  to  a  great  ex- 
tent imitators,  until  they  had  reached  a  tolerable  degree  of  civil- 
ization. Even  as  late  as  the  conquest  of  Grsecia  Magna,  the 
monuments  and  works  of  art  adorning  the  capitol  were  the  work 
of  foreigners,  even  to  their  coins,  bronze  vases,  and  house  furni- 
ture.f  When  the  empire  became  extended,  and  foreigners  be- 
came Roman  people,  wealth  and  national  pride  made  the  Ro- 
mans glory  in  their  great  national  works  of  art,  many  of  which 
were  robberies  from  the  treasuries  of  .art  of  Greece.  Roman 
nationality  was  eventually  impressed  upon  marble  and  bronze, 
upon  which  historical  events  have  been  preserved  with  wonder- 
ful fitness  and  artistic  skill :  the  Celtic  Gaul  in  the  dying  gladi- 
ator, .and  the  ancient  German  upon  the  triumphal  arch,  are 
plainly  visible.  In  these  and  other  works  of  art,  not  only  the 
Roman  physical  development  is  preserved,  but  also  those  of  other 
nationalities. 

The  Etruscans  of  northern  Italy,  a  very  ancient  people,  pre- 
served their  early  nationality  by  the  construction  of  magnificent 

*  Pre-Historic  Remains  in  Italy,  pp.  6,  7. 
f  Indigenous  Races  of  the  Earth,  p.  173. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  5 1 

tombs  and  depositories  for  their  dead.*  They  were  a  powerful 
nation  long  before  the  founding  of  Rome,  and  before  that  era 
had  attained  to  a  high  degree  of  civilization.  They  entered 
Italy  from  the  north,  and  established  their  civilization  in  the 
provinces  of  the  barbarous  Pelasgians  and  Tyrrhenians,  even 
wrested  from  the  Umbrians  part  of  their  territory,  f  They  were 
unlike  the  present  Italians ;  their  countenances  were  large  and 
round,  their  eyes  large,  nose  short  and  thick,  heads  large,  body 
small  and  clumsy.  They  have  preserved  representations  of 
themselves  in  the  coverings  of  their  sarcophagi,  even  to  the  color 
of  the  hair,  which  is  of  yellowish  brown.  ;f 

Similar  sepulchral  depositories  of  the  dead  are  found  through- 
out northern  Europe,  northern  Asia,  and  northern  Africa,  and 
were  the  remains  of  people  whose  descendants  cannot  now  be 
readily  traced  in  any  of  the  existing  races,  except  the  Caucasian 
and  Mongolian  types. 

The  earliest  system  of  burial  was  doubtless  merely  the  deposit- 
ing of  the  dead  bodies  in  caverns,  or,  it  may  be  they  were  con- 
sumed by  fire.g  In  the  age  of  stone,  however,  there  was  an  ad- 
vance made  in  the  system ;  tumuli  were  erected  over  the  dead 
at  least  some  of  them  were  at  a  very  early  day  buried  in  this 
way.  Every  habitable  portion  of  the  globe  seems,  at  one  time, 
to  have  been  occupied  by  people  adopting  this  system.  Step  by 
step,  from  the  stone,  bronze,  and  iron  periods,  this  system  was 
followed  by  the  early  nations  of  the  globe.  Man  may  yet  be 
traced  throughout  the  continents  and  islands  of  the  sea  by  this 
system  of  burial,  from  the  rude  mounds  of  the  Mississippi  valley, 
to  the  gigantic  pyramid  of  Ghizeh.  But  it  is  difficult  now  to 
designate  the  particular  peoples  who  constructed  the  tumuli  of 
the  old  and  new  world,  though  the  constructors  of  the  tombs 
and  pyramids,  at  least  those  of  Egypt,  may  be  traced. 

The  mounds  of  Denmark,  according  to  Professor  Eschricht's 
description  of  the  skulls  found  therein,  would  entitle  their  build- 
ers to  be  considered  northern  Asiatics,  if  not,  in  fact,  Mongolians, 
or  Esquimaux.     The  skulls  are  round,  almost  spherical,  and  are, 

*  Pilchard's  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  I.,  p.  188. 
f  Ancient  and  Mediaeval  Geography,  p.  250. 
j  Prichard's  Natural  History  of  Man,  vol.  I.,  p.  188-9. 
§  Pre-Historic  Remains  in  Italy,  p.  80. 


52  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

no  doubt,  those  of  the  ancient  Cimbrians,  as  they  had  the  spher- 
ical shaped  head. 

The  tombs  of  Egypt  almost  rival  the  great  temples  and  pyra- 
mids. Those  of  Thebes  surpass  all  others  in  magnitude  and 
grandeur.  Near  every  ancient  Egyptian  city  is  found  a  tomb 
corresponding  with  the  size  and  wealth  of  the  city,  and  these 
cities  of  the  dead  seem  to  be  as  densely  populated  by  dead 
bodies  as  the  city  above  is  with  living  subjects.  These  sacred 
places  contain  vivid  representations  of  the  character,  type,  and 
peculiarities  of  the  Egyptians,  as  well  as  of  the  nations  with 
whom  they  had  intercourse.  Here,  also,  is  preserved,  in  the 
sculpture  and  paintings,  the  temple,  tomb,  and  pyramid  con- 
structors, plainly  showing  to  which  of  the  races  they  belonged. 

Greece  also  has  preserved  in  her  sculpture  and  paintings  her 
ancient  history,  and  furnished  a  record  showing  the  type  to  which 
her  people  belonged. 

So  also  the  Assyrians,  Persians,  Hebrews,  Chinese,  Hindoos, 
Phoenicians,  and  Germans. 

The  Persian  palaces  and  tombs  preserve  numerous  represen- 
tations of  the  ancient  Persians.  The  rock  sculpture  at  Murghab, 
near  Persepolis,  represents  a  man  with  four  wings,  bearing  upon 
his  head  the  Egyptian  crown ;  above  the  crown  is  a  cuneiform 
inscription,  which,  being  interpreted,  reads,  "  I  am  Cyrus,  the 
King,  the  Achsemenian."  *  There  are  other  representations 
also,  showing  the  pure  Aryan  type  of  the  Persians.  Xerxes's 
portrait  is  given,  representing  the  Aryan  family  with  the  great- 
est accuracy.  But  the  most  interesting  specimen  of  historic 
nationality  of  the  Persians  is  the  relief  group  of  the  sepulchre  of 
Darius.  In  this  group  the  Lydian,  Scythian,  Chaldean,  and  Af- 
rican negro  are  represented.  This  rock-hewn  tomb  was  execut- 
ed 490  years  b.  c.  Four  types  are  here  represented,  as  plainly 
as  they  could  be  sculptured  to-day,  viz :  white,  yellow,  brown, 
and  black. 

The  Hindoos  have  preserved  for  themselves  in  their  architec- 
ture, cave-temples,  colossal  tanks,  and  huge  buildings,  a  distinct 
history,  as  well  upon  the  adjacent  islands,  as  upon  the  continent. 
The  most  finished  Hindoo  sculpture  extant   is  found  in  the 

*  Indigenous  Races  of  the  Earth,  p.  148. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  53 

ruined  temples  of  Baro  Bado  and  Barandanum  in  the  isle  of 
Java.  The  most  distinguished  cave-temple  of  India  is  called 
Elephanta  upon  an  island  of  the  same  name  in  the  vicinity  of 
Bombay.  It  is  entirely  excavated  in  the  rock  in  the  side  of  a 
mountain.  The  entry  is  by  three  magnificent  avenues,  skirted 
by  four  rows  of  massive  columns.  The  interior  of  this  temple  is 
220  feet  long,  by  150  feet  broad,  the  ceiling  about  fifteen  feet 
high.  The  caves  of  Kenneri,  on  the  island  of  Salsette,  and  others 
of  similar  character  on  the  opposite  shore  of  the  continent,  are 
almost  as  wonderful  as  Elephanta.  The  Kenneri  caves  seem  to 
be  a  city  hewn  out  of  the  rock,  and  capable  of  containing  thous- 
ands of  human  beings. 

The  Chinese,  like  the  Hindoos,  have  been  the  inventors  of 
their  own  arts,  as  well  as  their  own  civilization  and  social  quali- 
ties. They  differ  materially  from  the  Hindoos,  having  no  af- 
finities, and  being  two  distinct  races.  They  have  some  striking 
works  of  art,  chief  of  which  is  the  porcelain  tower  of  Nankin 
and  the  great  wall  along  the  Tartar  frontier.  The  tower  con- 
sists of  nine  stories,  the  upper  one  being  reached  by  884  steps. 
The  material  of  which  it  is  constructed  consists  of  white  tile, 
which  being  painted  various  colors,  presents  the  appearance  of 
porcelain.*  The  whole  is  so  skillfully  united  as  to  seem  one 
entire  shaft.  No  doubt  there  are  many  ruins  in  China,  relics  of 
the  early  inhabitants;  but  thus  far  the  Chinese  have  had  so 
little  intercourse  with  the  rest  of  mankind  that  their  country  is 
comparatively  unknown  to  Europeans  or  other  foreign  nations. 

The  new  world  also  presents  many  evidences  of  man's  early 
advent  upon  its  surface.  This,  in  several  instances,  has  been 
already  shown  by  his  remains,  consisting  of  skeletons  and  fos- 
sil's. His  works  of  art,  discovered  and  existing  upon  this  con- 
tinent are  wonderful  and  immense.  The  tumuli,  similar  to  those 
of  the  old  world,  are  scattered  throughout  the  entire  country, 
showing  at  an  early  day  the  same  system  of  burial  of  the  dead 
in  the  western  world  was  almost  universal. 

Two  mounds   of  this  class  are  upon  the  author's  premises 
within  the  limits  of  the  city  of  Wooster,  Ohio.     They  are  situ- 
ated upon  an  eminence,  and  constructed  of  fine  gravel  and  sand ; 
and  not  of  the  same  material  of  the  surrounding  country.     The 
*  Encyclopaedia  of  Geography,  vol.  II.,  p.  432. 


54  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

gravel  and  sand  composing  these  tumuli  were  brought  from 
some  other  locality.  On  opening  one  of  these  mounds,  fifteen 
years  ago,  and  reaching  a  point  on  a  level  with  the  surrounding 
plain,  the  workmen  came  upon  a  deposit  of  black  loam,  in  which 
were  found  two  stone  axes,  one  of  which  was  granite,  the  other 
flint.  The  granite  had  a  deep  groove,  or  crevice,  extending 
around  the  main  body  of  the  axe,  near  the  pole,  evidently  de- 
signed to  sustain  the  handle.  The  pole  was  flat,  with  edges 
rounded  ;  the  other  end  shaped  like  a  common  axe,  and  sharp, 
as  much  so  as  stone  could  be  niade.  The  other  instrument  had  a 
pointed  pole  and  sharp  axe  bit,  the  whole  surface  being  smooth. 
It  was  originally,  when  discovered,  about  six  inches  long,  the  axe 
end  being  about  two  and  a-half  inches  wide.  Both  of  these  in- 
struments were  of  symmetrical  proportions.  Several  arrow- 
heads of  flint  were  also  found  in  the  mound.  The  aborigines 
occupying  this  valley,  when  the  whites  first  settled  here,  had  no 
knowledge,  by  tradition  or  otherwise,  as  regards  the  builders  of 
these  mounds.  Their  constructors  had  passed  away  long  before 
the  Shawnees,  Delawares  and  other  Indian  tribes  had  entered 
the  country. 

On  the  high  lands  overlooking  the  city  of  "Wooster,  at  the 
south,  is  an  ancient  fortification,  enclosing  several  acres  of  ground ; 
only  part  of  it  now  remains  unobliterated,  the  main  portion 
being  in  cultivated  fields.  That  part  uncultivated,  lying  in  the 
woodland,  is  still  visible,  though  the  embankment  is  greatly 
worn  down  and  the  trench  nearly  filled  up.  Thirty  years  •  ago 
the  whole  enclosure  was  easily  traced,  even  through  the  plowed 
fields,  and  across  the  public  road,  which  was  cut  through  the 
banks  of  the  enclosure.  The  fort  was  not  fully  circular,  that  por- 
tion of  it  overlooking  the  Kilbuck  river  to  the  west  being  an  ob- 
tuse angle.  About  four  miles  up  the  Kilbuck,  situated  upon  a 
high  bluff,  at  the  junction  of  the  little  with  the  big  Kilbuck 
river,  is  located  a  small  fortification  enclosing  a  large  mound. 
The  south  embankment  is  close  upon  the  precipice  of  the  bluff, 
which  is  very  steep,  and  about  seventy  feet  above  the  plain. 
This  embankment  foundation  consisted  of  a  stone  wall,  the  stone 
being  regularly  laid  upon  a  straight  line,  but  not  in  mortar. 
South-west  from  this,  about  three  miles,  are  several  small  mounds 
similar  to  the  ones  already  described. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  55 

The  Mississippi  valley  is  full  of  small  tumuli,  with  occasion- 
ally some  of  great  magnitude.  Judging  from  the  vast  number 
of  mounds  and  other  works  of  art  discovered  upon  this  continent, 
it  must  have  been  densely  populated  at  a  very  early  period.  The 
Mississippi  valley,  it  would  seem,  was  peopled  by  another  and 
different  race  than  the  American  Indians ;  but  whether  they  had 
perished,  or  been  exterminated  before  the  present'  race  occupied 
the  country,  or  were  absorbed  by  them,  is  unknown  to  history 
and  tradition  ;  and  whether  the  extinct  people  were  relapsing 
into  barbarism,  when  they  erected  their  monuments  of  art,  or 
advancing  in  civilization,  is  equally  uncertain.  All  that  is  now 
known  of  this  last  people  are  their  monuments  of  art,  ruined 
cities  and  mouldering  bones.  Their  record  otherwise  in  this 
valley  is  an  entire  blank. 

At  Piqua,  Ohio,  on  the  western  side  of  the  Miami  river,  is  lo- 
cated a  circular  wall  of  stone,  enclosing  about  twenty  acres. 
The  wall  is  built  of  silicious  limestone  taken  from  the  bed  of  the 
river.  The  stones  were  laid  in  mortar,  but  no  marks  of  tools 
are  found  upon  any  of  the  stones  composing  the  wall. 

Lower  down  the  river,  near  the  mouth  of  Hale's  Creek,  are 
extensive  ruins  upon  the  plain.  The  wall  of  the  fortification  is 
composed  of  earth  ;  is  twelve  feet  high  and  encloses  160  acres. 
Near  Hamilton,  at  considerable  distance  from  the  great  Miami 
river,  is  situated,  upon  the  crest  of  a  high  hill,  a  fortification 
enclosing  fifty  acres ;  near  to  this  stands  a  mound  twenty-five 
feet  in  diameter  and  about  seven  feet  in  height.  On  the  high- 
lands, near  the  mouth  of  the  river,  are  extensive  ancient  mili- 
tary works  of  great  strength. 

On  the  bank  of  the  little  Miami,  six  miles  above  Lebanon, 
upon  the  summit  of  a  ridge  two  hundred  feet  above  the  river,  are 
two  forts,  or  as  they  have  been  termed,  "  Figures  of  trapezoidal 
form."  The  walls  are  of  earth  and  from  six  to  ten  feet  high, 
except  where  one  crosses  a  ravine,  or  plain,  and  is  18  feet  high. 
There  are  about  eighty  gateways  in  the  walls,  placed  at  irregular 
intervals. 

Near  Chillicothe,  Ohio,  on  the  bank  of  Point  Creek,  are  ex- 
tensive ancient  ruins,  located  250  feet  above  the  bed  of  the 
stream.  The  wall  of  the  enclosure  is  of  stone  laid  in  mortar,  and 
is  about  a  mile  in  extent.     The  stones  were  taken  from  the 


56  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

stream  below.  The  wall  is  in  ruins  and  appears  to  have  been 
shaken  down  bj  an  earthquake.  Four  wells  were  discovered  on 
this  stream,  which  had  been  dug  through  a  solid,  pyritous  stone 
rock  in  the  bed  of  the  creek.  When  discovered  they  were  cov- 
ered by  stone  lids  about  the  size  of  mill-stones,  and  of  the  same 
shape,  and  had  evidently  been  wrought  with  tools  of  some  hard 
substance.  Each  of  these  stones  had  a  hole  in  the  center  four 
inches  in  diameter.  Near  Portsmouth  is  an  extensive  ruined 
fortification,  which  contains  walled  roads. 

At  Circleville,  Ohio,  are  remains  of  vast  works  of  military 
character.  Two  of  the  fortifications,  the  main  ones,  one  round, 
the  other  square,  of  extraordinary  proportions,  and  laid  out  with 
great  engineering  judgment.  The  circular  fort  was  surrounded 
by  two  walls  twenty  feet  high,  also  by  a  deep  ditch.  Eight 
gateways  led  into  the  square  fort;  in  front  of  each  gateway 
stood  a  mound  forty  feet  in  diameter  and  four  feet  high.  Near 
the  round  fort  was  a  fortification  ninety  feet  high  overlooking 
the  whole  country.  The  square  fort  was  set  with  the  cardinal 
points,  and  eight  small  mounds  were  within  its  walls.* 

At  Newark,  Ohio,  very  extensive  ruined  fortifications  exist. 
The  main  fort  is  of  horse-shoe  form,  and  about  600  rods  in  cir- 
cumference, or  nearly  two  miles  in  circuit.  On  the  side  next 
the  stream  flowing  by  the  forts,  is  a  wall  of  earth  of  400  rods 
in  length,  built  upon  the  brow  of  the  hill  above  the  stream. 
Several  other  forts  are  in  its  vicinity,  some  of  which  being 
round,  others  square  ;  one  of  them  is  surrounded  by  a  wall  twen- 
ty-five feet  high,  on  the  outside  of  which  is  a  deep  ditch,  and  on 
the  south  side  of  the  main  fortification  a  covered  roadway  leads 
to  the  country. 

Five  miles  from  Somerset,  Perry  County,  Ohio,  is  a  ruined 
fortification  enclosed  by  a  stone  wall.  The  stone  are  not  built 
in  wall  form,  but  piled  up  without  any  evidences  of  masonry  ; 
in  the  center  of  the  fort  is  a  stone  mound  fifteen  feet  high. 

Near  the  village  of  Miamisburg,  south  of  Dayton,  are  ancient 
ruins  very  similar  to  those  at  Newark.     On  an  elevation  100 

*  The  town  of  Circleville  is  on  the  site  of  these  ancient  fortifications,  and 
but  few  if  any  vestiges  of  them  remain.  In  removing  the  mounds  human 
bones  in  great  quantities  were  found  ;  among  which  a  skull  having  a  high 
forehead,  bold  features,  and  containing  all  the  phrenological  marks  of  daring 
and  bravery. — Historical  Collections  of  Ohio,  p.  411. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  57 

feet  above  the  great  Miami  river,  is  situated  the  largest  mound 
of  the  valley.  It  is  800  feet  in  circumference  at  the  base,  and 
when  first  discovered  was  67  feet  high  and  wholly  overgrown  by 
forest  trees.  The  Indians  had  no  knowledge  of  its  builders,  or 
of  the  people  who  constructed  the  work  in  ruins  near  the  village. 
They  were  antiquated  structures  when  their  forefathers  first  en- 
tered the  country.  Extensive  ruined  fortifications  exist  upon 
the  Muskingum.  One  of  them  encloses  sixty  acres  by  an  earth 
wall  six  feet  high,  by  from  twelve  to  twenty  feet  broad.  On  each 
side  are  gateways  ;  leading  from  the  one  next  the  river  is  a  cov- 
ered way  formed  by  two  parallel  walls  of  earth  one  hundred  and 
thirty  feet  distant  from  each  other.  These  walls  are  about 
twenty  feet  high,  or  were  of  this  height  when  first  known. 
Within  the  enclosure  is  a  mound  180  feet  long  and  130  feet 
broad  and  nine  feet  high.  There  are  other  mounds  of  similar 
character  within  the  enclosure.  Fragments  of  pottery,  compos- 
ed of  shells,  gravel,  clay  and  sand,  have  been  found  in  these 
ruins.* 

In  Fairfield  County,  is  a  large  mound  in  which  was  a  large 
earthen  vessel  placed  upon  a  furnace.  It  was  eighteen  feet 
long  by  six  feet  broad,  and  contained  the  skeletons  of  twelve 
persons,  which  were  at  the  depth  of  fifteen  feet  below  the  sur- 
face. It  is  often  the  case  that  the  tumuli  contain  the  bones  of 
the  human  race.  In  the  great  mound  at  Circleville,  many  skele- 
tons were  found,  all  resting  with  their  heads  towards  the  center. 

Here  also  was  discovered,  in  the  ruined  fortifications,  pottery, 
and  stone  implements,  such  as  hatchets  and  arrow-lie  ads  and 
earthenware. 

In  the  vicinity  of  Wheeling,  Virginia,  on  both  sides  of  the 
Ohio  river,  are  extensive  ancient  fortifications  and  mounds. 
What  are  called  the  Grave  Creek  flats  have  been  the  site  of  a 
very  ancient  city,  of  what  nation  it  is  not  known.  When  the 
country  was  first  occupied  by  the  whites,  the  traces  of  the  an- 

*  Dr.  John  Locke,of  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  in  1838  described  an  extensive  fortifi- 
cation located  upon  the  crest  of  a  high  hill  in  Highland  County,  Ohio.  It  is 
elevated  500  feet  above  Brush  Creek.  The  works  are  enclosed  by  a  wall  which 
is  surrounded  with  a  ditch  one  mile  and  five-eighths  in  circuit.  The  ditch  is 
64  feet  wide.  The  wall  at  the  base  is  40  feet  in  width,  and  from  4  to  9  feet 
high  composed  of  stone  and  earth. — See  Second  Annual  Report  of  the  Geolog- 
ical Survey  of  Ohio,  p.  268. 


58  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

cient  city  were  quite  risible,  especially  a  large  circular  enclosure 
and  seven  mounds.  Above  these  works,  upon  the  hill,  was  a 
ruined  tower  or  lookout.  It  had  been  constructed  of  stone, 
which  must  have  been  conveyed  the  distance  of  a  mile  up  the 
hill.  Similar  works  are  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Ohio,  directly 
opposite  those  above  described.  The  Great  Mound,  at  Grave 
Creek,  is  one  of  the  largest  of  the  Mississippi  valley.*  It  is 
three  hundred  and  thirty-three  feet  in  circumference,  and  seventy 
feet  in  height.  "When  discovered  it  was  bearing  large  trees. 
The  mound  was  opened  and  explored  by  Mr.  Abelard  B.  Tomlin- 
son,  about  the  year  1838,  and  found  to  contain  two  vaults ;  in 
the  lower  one  were  found  the  osseous  remains  of  two  human 
skeletons,  in  a  state  of  decomposition.  One  was  ornamented 
with  six  hundred  and  fifty  beads.  The  upper  vault  contained 
but  one  skeleton,  and  a  great  number  of  trinkets,  among  which 
were  seventeen  hundred  bone  beads,  five  hundred  sea-shells,  one 
hundred  and  fifty  pieces  of  mica,  five  copper  wrist  and  arm 
bands,  and  a  small  flat  stone  with  engraving  upon  it.f  These 
discoveries  have  given  rise  to  much  discussion  among  archaeolo- 
gists and  ethnologists.  Dr.  George  Morton,  of  Philadelphia,  Pa., 
has  given  a  fall  description  of  the  skull  of  the  skeleton  found  in 
the  upper  vault.  The  posterior  portion  is  largely  developed,  the 
facial  angle  being  ^8°.  His  description  would  class  this  skull 
with  the  Southern  type.  It  is  evidently  not  Mongolian.  The 
inscribed  stone  was  taken  to  Washington  city  by  Dr.  Willis  D. 
Iiass,  in  1850,  but  thus  far  no  new  light  has  been  shed  upon  the 
mound  mysteries  by  the  deciphering  of  the  engraved  characters. 

At  Brownsville,  Pa.,  were  discovered  ruins  of  an  ancient  for- 
tified camp,  enclosing  thirteen  acres,  in  circular  form.  The 
walls  were  of  earth,  seven  feet  high ;  within  the  enclosure  was  a 
pentagon,  with  walls  four  feet  high,  having  a  passage  way  be- 
tween them  and  the  main  wall  of  three  feet  in  width.  It  had 
few  openings,  for  in  the  outer  wall  was  but  one  gateway.  In 
the  center  of  the  camp  stood  a  mound  thirty  feet  high.;): 

Mr.  Scott,  in  his  Gazetteer  of  1806,  states  that  in  Wheatfield 
Township,  Westmoreland  County,  Pa.,  is  a  remarkable  mound, 

*  Silliman's  Journal,  Vol.  VI.,  p.  166. 

f  Schoolcraft's  Indian  Tribes  of  the  U.  S.,  p.  121. 

\  American  Antiquities,  p.  84. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  59 

from  which  several  strange  specimens  of  art  have  been  taken. 
One  was  a  stone  serpent,  five  inches  in  diameter ;  part  of  the 
entablature  of  a  column,  both  rudely  carved  in  the  form  of  dia- 
monds and  leaves  ;  also  an  earthern  urn  with  ashes.* 

Indian  mounds,  such  as  are  considered  of  Indian  construction, 
are  very  numerous  in  Kentucky,  New  York,  Virginia,  and  in 
the  Western  States,  and  in  the  Southern  States  to  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico.  They  are  most  numerous  on  the  Mississippi  and  its 
tributaries,  and  along  the  great  lakes,  and  only  extend  to  the 
ocean  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Florida ;  from  which  it  is 
supposed  the  great  mound  builders  entered  the  country  at  that 
point  from  Mexico,  and  were  the  same  race  that  constructed 
Cholula  and  Teotihuacan.f 

Some  of  the  mounds  and  fortifications  found  in  ruins  in  the 
State  of  New  York  were  immense.  One  in  Onondaga  County 
enclosed  within  its  walls  more  than  five  hundred  acres  ;  the  tri- 
angular forts,  situated  at  about  eight  miles  distant  from  each 
other,  constituted  its  outposts. 

The  ruined  works  found  in  the  State  of  Georgia  are  also  of 
great  magnitude.  On  the  banks  of  the  Little  River,  near 
Wrightsborough,  are  the  remnants  of  a  gigantic  pyramid,  large 
pit,  or  excavated  area,  of  a  cubical  form ;  also,  the  remains  of  a 
town.  Near  Savannah,  among  other  ruins,  is  a  conical  mound, 
truncated,  fifty  feet  in  height,  and  eight  hundred  feet  in  circum- 
ference at  the  base.  Others  of  similar  character  are  frequent  in 
Georgia,  Florida  and  Alabama.:): 

In  the  State  of  Wisconsin  are  extensive  ancient  ruins  and  tu- 
muli. Those  upon  the  west  branch  of  Rock  River,  in  Jeiferson 
County,  are  of  great  extent.  The  main  ruins  are  one-half  mile 
distant  from  the  village  of  Aztalan,  but  its  site  is  amid  a  cluster 
of  ancient  mounds.§ 

The  walls  are  about  four  hundred  yards  long  each.  Near  the 
western  wall  was  an  oblong  mound,  which  was  opened  some  fif- 
teen years  ago,  and  found  to  contain  human  bones,  pieces  of 
pottery,  fragments  of  burnt  brick,  or  clay,  mixed  with  straw  or 

*  Historical  Collections  of  Pennsylvania,  p.  680. 
f  Another  theory  is  that  the  aborigines  peopled  Mexico  from  the  north,  by 
way  of  Behring  Straits,  halting  on  the  way  at  Aztalan,  and  on  the  Gila,  before 
reaching  Tula.     American  Antiquities,  Bradford,  p.  202. 

X  Bartram's  Travels,  p.  37.        §  American  Antiquities,  Bradford,  p.  46. 


60  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE, 

grass  ;  *  pieces  of  rope  matting,  and  several  rope  strands,  made 
of  grass  or  some  similar  fibrous  substance  ;  also  a  fabric  resem- 
bling coarse  cloth  was  found  in  this  mound.  "Within  the  fort 
was  situated  a  large  mound  of  square  form,  about  twenty  feet 
high,  with  a  flat  summit ;  from  it  extends  a  ridge  or  wall,  con- 
necting it  with  another  mound  of  similar  character.  Several 
smaller  ones  were  also  within  the  enclosure,  some  of  which,  on 
being  dug  into,  were  also  found  to  contain  human  bones,  brick 
and  pottery.  The  walls  of  the  citadel  or  fort  were  composed  of 
brick,  and  were  about  twenty-five  feet  wide  at  the  base,  and  five 
feet  high,  according  to  the  account  of  them  published  in  Silli- 
lnan's  Journal  of  1840.t  The  brick  walls  of  the  fort  were  not 
regularly  laid  walls  of  brick,  such  as  is  generally  understood  by 
the  term,  but  presenting  the  appearance  of  a  mass  of  burnt  clay, 
evidently  prepared  out  of  brick  clay,  mixed  with  straw,  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  be  hardened  by  fire. 

West  of  Madison,  on  Sugar  river,  at  the  foot  of  a  pine  bluff, 
is  an  ancient  breastwork  of  about  two  hundred  and  twenty  yards 
in  length,  but  in  the  center  is  interrupted  by  a  gap,  opposite  to 
which  is  a  buffalo  shaped  mound.  About  three  miles  below, 
back  from  the  river,  are  seven  tumuli.  In  the  vicinity  of  the 
Four  Lakes  of  Wisconsin,  -are  numerous  mounds,  conical  and  an- 
imal shaped  also.J  In  one  opened  in  1837,  at  the  depth  of  about 
five  feet  from  the  summit,  broken  glazed  pottery,  agate  arrow- 
heads, and  the  skull  part  of  the  skeleton  of  a  human  being,  were 
found.  The  material  of  the  mound  is  not  of  the  vicinity 
where  it  is  located,  being  composed  of  reddish  brown  soil,  clear 
of  rubbish,  and  as  devoid  of  gravel  as  if  it  had  been  sifted.  The 
animal-shaped  mounds  also  contain  human  bones.  They  were 
not  the  only  way  of  disposing  of  the  dead ;  as,  in  Tennessee,  the 
graves  of  the  dead  of  an  ancient  walled  village  were  found  in 
abundance  three  feet  deep ;  and,  in  other  localities,  evidences  of 
the  bodies  having  been  burnt  have  been  frequently  witnessed ; 

*  The  brick  composing  the  wall  is  not  such  as  is  generally  understood  by  the 
term,  but  presents  the  appearance  of  a  mass  of  burnt  clay,  containing  straw, 
after  the  Egyptian  mode  of  brick-making.  History  of  Wisconsin,  by  W.  R. 
Smith,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  237. 

f  Silliman's  Journal,  Vol.  I.,  p.  322. 

%  Dr.  David  D.  Owen's  Survey  of  Mineral  Lands  in  Iowa,  Wisconsin,  and 
Northern  Illinois,  Document  No.  239, 26th  Congress,  1st  Session,  House  of  Rep- 
resentatives, Executive,  p.  136. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  6 1 

whilst  some  mounds  contain  no  evidences  of  human  bodies  hav- 
ing been  buried  in  them. 

The  explanation  in  regard  to  the  animal-shaped  mounds  is, 
that  the j  are  the  burying  places  of  the  several  Indian  tribes 
bearing  the  names  of  the  animals  they  were  known  by,  such  as 
Fox,  Snake,  Deer,  Wolf,  Turtle,  etc. 

In  Illinois,  nearly  opposite  St.  Louis,  within  a  circuit  of  a  few 
miles,  are  the  remains  of  more  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  ancient 
tumuli.  The  largest  one  of  the  group  is  ninety  feet  high,  and 
nearly  a  half  a  mile  in  circumference.*  In  the  vicinity  of  this 
group  of  mounds  are  the  remains  of  two  ancient  cities  of  vast 
proportions,  situated  upon  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  in  Mis- 
souri.f  At  the  mouth  of  the  Missouri  there  stood  a  pyramid, 
with  three  stages  or  landing  places,  similar  to  those  of  the  Tower 
of  Babel.  Fifteen  miles  west  of  St.  Louis,  on  the  Maramec  river, 
is  a  group  of  ruined  tumuli ;  in  one  of  them  were  found  stone 
coffins,  containing  human  bones.  The  skeletons  were  those  of 
men  whose  lower  limbs  had  been  disjointed  at  the  knees,  which 
at  first  made  the  impression  upon  the  minds  of  the  discoverers, 
that  the  bodies  were  of  a  pigmy  race,  the  coffins  being  about 
four  feet  long ;  but  the  disjointed  limbs  being  found  in  the  cof- 
fins, soon  dispelled  the  delusion. 

What  is  known  as"  Mount  Joliet,f  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
Desplaines,  in  Illinois,  is  one  of  the  most  gigantic  mounds  of  the 
West.  Mr.  Schoolcraft  gives  its  height  at  sixty  feet ;  length,  four 
hundred  and  fifty  yards ;  width,  seventy-five  yards.  It  is  erected 
upon  a  bed  of  secondary  limestone  formation.  In  its  construc- 
tion eighteen  millions  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  solid  feet 
of  earth  were  required. 

The  ancient  ruins  and  pyramids  of  Mexico,  Central  and  South 
America,  are  upon  a  much  more  extensive  scale  than  those  above 
described,  and  show  their  builders  to  have  been  enjoying  a  high 
degree  of  civilization.     The  pyramid  of  Cholula  rivals  some  of 

*  This  mound  is  truncated,  and  was  at  one  time  occupied  by  some  friars  of 
the  order  of  La  Trapp,  hence  called  the  "Monk  Mound."  Breckenridge's 
Views,  p.  173. 

f  The  one  located  in  Gasconade  County  was  regularly  laid  out  in  streets  and 
squares.     Foundations  of  stone  are  found  in  different  parts  of  its  ancient  pile  ; 
and  west  of  it,  sixteen  miles,  exist  other  stone  works  of  similar  character,  reg- 
ularly laid.     American  Antiquities,  Bradford,  p.  47. 
\  Beck's  Gazetteer,  p.  140. 


62  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

the  greatest  of  Egypt  in  magnitude.*  It  is  177  feet  in  perpen- 
dicular height,  and  its  base  1,023  feet  long,  and  covers  forty-four 
acres  of  ground.  The  top  is  level,  and  contains  about  an 
acre  within  its  area.  When  first  discovered  by  Europeans,  the 
summit  was  occupied  by  a  sumptuous  temple,  dedicated  to  the 
worship  of  the  "  god  of  the  air."  It  was  the  great  resort  of  the 
religious  worshippers  of  the  country,  and  where  six  thousand 
human  beings  were  annually  offered  up  as  sacrifices  to  this  im- 
aginary deity  by  the  superstitious  Mexicans.  The  pyramid, 
though  used  by  the  Aztecs,  was  not  constructed  by  them,  but 
was  an  ancient  ruin  when  they  first  entered  the  country.  The 
Toltecs  were,  in  all  probability,  its  builders,  f  though  the  Al- 
mecas  have  been  considered  its  founders.^ 

The  pyramids  of  Teotihuacan  are  the  most  remarkable  antique 
monuments  of  American  semi-civilization,  and  were  dedicated  to 
the  sun  and  moon.  The  one  dedicated  to  the  sun,  called  Tona- 
tiuh,  is  six  hundred  and  eighty-two  feet  long  at  the  base,  and 
one  hundred  and  eighty  feet  high.  It  is  divided  into  four  sto- 
ries of  about  equal  height ;  upon  the  summit  stood  the  temple, 
which  contained  the  colossal  statue  of  the  sun,  made  of  a  single 
block  of  stone.  It  was  in  existence  during  the  early  part  of  the 
Spanish  invasion,  but  demolished  as  a  heathenish  deity  by  Bishop 
Zumarrago.g  * 

The  pyramid  upon  which  was  erected  the  temple  called 
"Leacalle,"  constructed  by  the  Aztecs,  and  dedicated  in  the  year 
14S6,  with  the  sacrifice  of  70,000  human  victims,  was  300  feet 
square  at  the  base,  and  100  feet  high.  The  top  was  reached  by 
114  steps,  constructed  after  the  manner  of  those  of  Egypt.  Upon 
the  top  of  the  pyramid  the  sacrifices  were  offered,  an  account  of 
one  of  which  will  be  subsequently  noticed. 

About  Hve  miles  from  the  city  of  Curriavaca,  are  the  ruius  of 
Xochicalco,  considered  of  very  high  antiquity.  The  stones  facing 
the  outside  of  the  pyramid  are  covered  with  mortar.  The  struc- 
ture was  originally  five  stories  high,  of  terraced  form.     The 

*  The  Pyramid  of  Mycerinos  is  280  feet  long  at  the  base,  and  162  feet  high. 
The  Pyramid  of  Cheops  is  728  feet  long  at  the  base,  and  448  feet  in  height, 
f  Indigenous  Races  of  the  Earth,  p.  213. 
X  Prichard's  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  II.,  p.  509. 
§  Ibid,  p.  38a 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  63 

• 
stones  are  of  porphyritic  rock,  dressed  and  carved  with  singular 
figures  and  hieroglyphics,  skilfully  executed. 

Near  the  village  of  Popantha,  is  the  temple  and  pyramid  of 
that  name.  From  the  mass  of  ruins  strewn  over  the  plain  in 
their  vicinity,  it  is  very  manifest  the  ruined  city  must  have  been 
over  a  mile  in  extent.  The  pyramid  is  seven  stories  high, 
each  story  terminating  with  a  frieze  and  cornice,  all  composed 
of  solid  sandstone,  neatly  squared  and  jointed,  and  covered  with 
a  cement  three  inches  thick.  Remains  of  colors  are  visible  upon 
the  walls,  as  if  they  had  been  painted.  The  pyramid  is  120  feet 
square ;  in  front  are  fifty-seven  steps,  by  which  the  top  of  the 
sixth  story  is  reached.  This  is  a  very  ancient  structure ;  large 
trees  are  growing  upon  its  sides ;  yet  it  is  tolerably  well  pre- 
served.    The  natives  call  this  pyramid  El-Tajiu. 

Near  Jalap,  on  a  lofty  ridge,  the  ruins  of  a  very  ancient  city 
are  located ;  stone  walls,  ruined  buildings  and  pyramids  are  still 
visible.  The  stones  are  large  and  dressed,  and  united  by  a  ce- 
ment. In  the  center  of  the  main  inclosure  there  is  a  pyramid, 
eighty  feet  high,  and  forty-nine  feet  front,  by  forty-two  feet  back, 
and  consists  of  three  stories.  In  front  a  stairway  leads  to  the 
second  story ;  the  top  of  the  third  is  reached  by  steps  cut  in  the 
corner  edge  of  the  wall.  On  the  top  stood  a  gigantic  tree,  so 
firmly  rooted  upon  the  spot  where  once  existed  the  sacred  tem- 
ple, as  to  defy  the  whirlwind.  North  of  these  ruins  are  others 
equally  extensive.  Near  those  of  Teotihuacan,  by  an  able  system 
of  engineering,  the  water  from  a  brook  had  been  brought  in  con- 
duit pipes  the  distance  of  three  miles ;  in  one  place  it  was  con- 
ducted over  a  ravine  a  hundred  feet  deep.  The  pipes  were 
raised  to  the  proper  level  on  stone  mason  work  of  very  substan- 
tial character. 

The  ancient  ruins  of  Yucatan  and  Central  America  are  very 
extensive,  and  show  much  mechanical  skill  and  refined  taste. 
The  house  of  the  Governor,  as  the  ruins  of  Uxmal  are  called, 
consists  of  a  hewn  stone  structure,  320  feet  in  front,  by  forty  feet 
deep,  and  about  twenty-five  feet  high.  In  the  front  are  eleven 
doorways  ;  also  one  in  each  end.  The  building  is  divided  into 
various  apartments ;  one  of  the  rooms  is  sixty  feet  long,  and 
twenty-three  feet  from  floor  to  ceiling.  The  upper  portion  of 
the  edifice  is  rich  in  ornamental  finish,  with  elaborate  carving, 


64  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

upon  which  traces  of  colors  are  visible.  It  had  evidently  been 
painted.  Every  room  had  the  arch  peculiar  to  the  country,  but 
the  lintels  were  wood,  now  decayed.  Over  the  central  doorway 
was  a  seated  figure,  the  head-dress  decorated  with  feathers,  but 
the  whole  so  much  defaced  as  to  obscure  the  design  ;  well  sculp- 
tured hieroglyphics  are  visible  upon  the  outer  wall.  The  cor- 
nice represents  the  coil  of  a  serpent,  and  extends  round  the  en- 
tire building.  The  edifice  is  located  upon  three  terraced 
walls,  the  lower  one  being  three  feet  high,  fifteen  feet  wide,  and 
575  feet  long ;  the  second,  twenty  feet  high,  250  feet  wide,  and 
445  feet  long ;  and  the  third,  nineteen  feet  high,  thirty  feet  wide, 
and  360  feet  long ;  all  constructed  of  stone,  and  laid  with  skill. 

Mr.  Stephens  describes  a  building  at  Uxmal,  of  oblong  form, 
built  upon  an  artificial  elevation.  It  was  240  feet  long  at  the 
base,  and  120  feet  broad,  protected  all  round  by  a  wall  of  square 
stone  from  the  base  to  the  top.  On  the  east  side,  was  a  broad 
range  .of  stone  steps,  about  nine  inches  high,  and  so  steep  that 
the  utmost  care  must  be  observed  in  ascent  and  descent.  Mr. 
Stephens  counted  101  of  these  steps,  still  in  their  places ;  nine 
had  been  displaced  at  the  top ;  and  he  estimated  that  twenty 
were  concealed  by  the  rubbish  at  the  base.  The  whole  building 
is  of  stone  ;  the  inside  walls  are  of  polished  smoothness.  Above 
the  door  is  a  rich  cornice,  extending  around  the  building.  All 
the  walls  from  above  the  door  line  are  covered  with  elaborately 
sculptured  ornaments,  some  strange  and  grotesque,  others  taste- 
ful and  beautiful.  Among  the  ornaments  were  busts  of  human 
beings,  heads  of  leopards,  and  compositions  of  leaves  and  flowers. 
Every  combination  of  ornament  is  carved  upon  a  single  stone. 
From  the  front  door  of  the  edifice  is  a  hard  cement  pavement, 
twenty-two  feet  long,  by  fifteen  feet  broad,  leading  to  the  roof 
of  another  building,  seated  lower  down  on  the  artificial  base.* 

There  are  other  ruins  in  the  vicinity  of  these  singular  edifices  ; 
no  doubt  but  an  ancient  city  was  located  at  Uxmal  by  peoples 
whose  history  is  buried  in  the  night  of  ages.  Neither  the  Tol- 
tecs  nor  Aztecs  were  the  founders  of  this  city,  or  constructors  of 
the  singular  building  above  described ;  and  the  native  Indians 
have  no  knowledge  of  their  authors. 

The  temple  of  Chi-chen  is  an  interesting  ruin,  as  much  so  as  any 
*  Travels  in  Central  America,  Chiapas,  and  Yucatan   Vol.  II.,  p.  421. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  65 

of  Yucatan.  The  walls,  which  are  of  stone,  stand  upon  an  ele- 
vated foundation  of  16  feet.  The  building  is  about  450  feet 
long.  The  stone  composing  the  walls  are  hewn,  and  laid  in  fillet 
and  moulding  work.  The  structure  was  evidently  ornamented 
with  sculptured  stone  pillars,  as  such  lie  broken  around  the  base. 
These  ruins  are  covered  with  rank  vegetation,  including  large 
trees,  which  have  fastened  their  roots  amid  the  ruins  of  the  tem- 
ple. Part  of  the  right  hand  wall  is  still  standing  to  the  height 
of  fifty  feet.  The  stones  of  the  walls  of  the  building  are  all  cut 
to  the  size  of  two  feet  square.  In  the  center  of  the  walls  are 
large  stone  rings,  carved  from  an  immense  block.  These  rings 
are  four  feet  in  diameter,  and  two  feet  thick.  Their  sides  are 
beautifully  carved. 

The  ruins  of  Zayi  are  also  quite  singular  and  extensive.  The 
main  building  is  an  immense  structure  located  upon  a  natural 
eminence.  The  foundation  is  a  parallelogram  consisting  of 
stone ;  length,  268  feet ;  width,  116  feet ;  and  is  20  feet  high. 
The  ruined  building  stood  in  the  center  of  the  foundation.  Only 
the  wall  of  its  western  end  remains  standing,  with  a  portion  of 
the  steps  leading  to  the  top.  Corridors  lined  the  front,  each 
having  been  supported  by  two  pillars,  the  spaces  between  the 
main  pillars  being  occupied  by  smaller  ones  beautifully  orna- 
mented. The  front  over  the  corridors  is  ornamented  by  a  carved 
cornice  moulding.  Above  this  moulding  is  a  finish  of  small 
round  pillars  interspersed  with  squares  of  fine  ornamental  carv- 
ings.    This  temple  was  entirely  different  from  Chi-chen. 

The  ruins  of  Copan  and  Palenque  are  very  extensive.  Mr. 
Stephens  describes  a  statue,  found  at  Copan,  to  be  eleven  feet 
nine  inches  high,  which  stood  upon  a  pedestal  seven  feet  square. 
It  was  placed  at  the  foot  of  a  wall  which  rises  in  successive  steps, 
to  an  elevation  of  thirty  feet  above  the  statue. 

Near  Palenque  are  the  remains  of  the  ancient  ruined  city  of 
Culhuacan.  In  1787,  Bon  Antonio  del  Rio  traced  the  bounda- 
ries of  the  city,  and  found  fragments  of  fallen  buildings  for  sev- 
eral miles  strewn  along  the  mountain.  Fourteen  large  stone 
houses,  almost  entire,  were  then  standing  amid  the  ruins. 
The  buildings  are  rude  and  massive,  the  principal  apartments 
of  which  are  adorned  with  numerous  figures  in  relief, 
representing  human  beings  of  strange  form,  and  variously 
5 


66  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE.     , 

adorned.  The  ancient  ruins  of  Guatemala  are  not  of  so  great 
extent  as  those  of  Mexico  and  Yucatan,  though  it  seems  that 
the  peoples  of  that  portion  of  Central  America  were  in  advance 
of  the  Aztecs  in  point  of  refinement  and  polished  civilization,  as 
their  works  of  art  fully  attest.* 

The  tombs  of  Mitla  are  magnificent  ruins ;  elegantly  orna- 
mented by  paintings  representing  warlike  trophies  and  sacra- 
fices.f  The  sculpture  and  architectural  designs,  are  of  refined 
order,  and  in  good  taste.  The  ruins  of  South  America,  in  some 
respects,  are  more  extensive,  and  evincing  a  higher  degree  of 
architectural  skill  in  their  design  and  construction  than  those  of 
Mexico,  or  any  of  those  already  described. 

The  successive  steps  of  human  progress  are  visibly  manifested 
in  the  works  of  art  of  the  early  peoples  of  South  America,  from 
the  age  of  stone  until  that  of  iron.  The  greatest  development 
of  mechanical  skill  manifested  among  the  peoples  of  the  country 
before  the  invasion  of  the  Spaniards,  was  in  the  bronze  period. 
During  that  age  the  splendid  ruined  edifices,  found  scattered 
throughout  the  country  to-day,  were  constructed.  Though  un- 
acquainted with  the  use  of  iron,  the  early  nations  of  the  country 
invented  a  material  of  equally  hard  consistency,  such  as  to  dress 
and  to  work  the  hardest  stone,  to  the  same  degree  the  Anglo- 
Saxons  of  the  present  day  dress  and  carve  the  granite  rock  with 
the  hardest  steel  instruments.^: 

Peru,  Bolivia,  and  Brazil  are  distinguished  for  their  ancient 
ruins.  The  Peruvians  as  a  nation  have  been  noted  for  their  ar- 
chitectural taste  and  refined  civilization  before  the  advent  of  the 
Spaniards,  though  unknown  to  the  civilized  world  until  the  con- 
quest of  Pizarro.  Until  then  the  "  children  of  the  sun  "  were 
unknown  beyond  their  own  boundaries. 

In  the  vicinity  of  the  lake  "  Titicaca  "  are  antiquated  ruins,  re- 
ferable perhaps  to  an  age  antedating  that  in  which  were  con- 
structed the  pyramids  of  Egypt.  The  buildings,  now  in  ruins, 
were  doubtless  fortresses,  and,  though  built  with  great  skill,  were 
constructed  without  the  aid  of  iron  implements.  They  were 
composed  of  stone,  some  of  the  blocks  of  which  being  thirty  feet 

*  Indigenous  Races  of  the  Earth,  p.  185. 

f  Encyclopaedia  of  Geography,  vol.  III.,  p.  328. 

%  Prescott's  Conquest  of  Peru,  Vol.  I.,  p.  152. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  6? 

long,  by  eighteen  feet  in  width  and  six  feet  thick.  These  huge 
stones  were  cut  out  of  the  solid  rock  of  the  mountain,  and  trans- 
ported many  miles  over  hills  and  valleys  from  their  native  beds 
to  their  final  resting-places  in  the  walls  of  these  buildings.*  How 
they  were  transported  and  laid  in  their  places  is  unknown. 
Modern  science,  with  all  the  improvements  in  the  arts  com- 
bined, would  fail  to  accomplish  such  a  herculean  undertaking ; 
yet  the  semi-civilized  original  people  performed  the  great  feat, 
and  the  Peruvians  acknowledged  these  ruins  to  be  of  older  date 
than  the  pretended  advent  of  the  Incas,  and  to  have  furnished 
them  the  models  of  their  architecture.! 

In  the  great  basin  of  lakes  Titicaca  and  Aulagas,  at  an  eleva- 
tion of  12,900  feet  above  the  sea,  are  situated  the  splendid  ruins 
of  Tiahuanaca,  presenting  in  the  ruined  edifices  the  evidences 
of  the  greatest  advancement  in  civilization  of  any  other  por- 
tion of  the-  western  continent.  The  recent  survey  of  Mr.  E.  G. 
Squier  has  placed  these  ruins  in  their  proper  light  before  the 
public.  They  are  not  mythical,  or  entitled  any  longer  to  be 
considered  the  work  of  the  Incas ;  but  are,  perhaps,  more  an- 
cient than  those  of  lake  Titicaca,  and  in  all  probability  the  work 
of  the  same  people.  They  consist  of  mounds  ;  terraces  walled 
with  stone ;  upright  stone  rudely  worked,  others  of  finished 
workmanship  constructed  in  walls ;  piers,  portions  of  stairways, 
blocks  of  stone  with  mouldings  and  cornices,  monolithic  door- 
ways bearing  symbolical  ornaments  in  relief;  and  are,  as  Mr. 
Squier  remarks,  scattered  in  confusion  over  the  plain.  The  de- 
struction of  these  ruins  has  been  made  the  more  complete  by 
the  peoples  who  succeeded  their  builders,  who  converted  them 
into  quarries  from  which  to  procure  stone  for  modern  construc- 
tions. Mr.  Squier  minutely  describes  the  several  structures 
readily  traced  ;  among  which  the  Fortress,  Temple,  Hall  of  Just- 
ice, Stonehenge,  Monolithic  doorway,  Cemetery,  Symbolical 
slab,  arches,  columns  of  stone  and  statuary.  The  whole  covers 
a  square  mile  of  surface,  and  presents  an  aspect  similar  to  that 
of  Thebes.  All  the  buildings  were  complete  in  their  architectu- 
ral designs  and  finish ;  all  constructed  of  stone,  some  of  the  blocks 
being  of  huge  proportions.  What  Mr.  Squier  denominates  the 
symbolical  stone  is  13  feet  4  inches  square  and  20  inches  thick. 
*  Prescott's  Conquest  of  Peru,  Vol.  I.,  p.  18.        f  Ibid- 


68  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE   HUMAN  RACE. 

The  building  in  which  it  was  placed  stood  upon  stone  piers, 
some  of  the  blocks  being  14  feet  in  length  and  of  corresponding 
width  and  thickness. 

The  monolithic  gateway  consists  of  a  huge  block  13  feet  5 
inches  long,  7  feet  2  inches  high  above  ground,  and  18  inches 
thick.  Through  the  center  is  cut  an  opening  4  feet  6  inches 
long  and  2  feet  9  inches  wide,  which  doubtless  was  the  passage 
way  through  it  to  the  interior  of  the  Fortress,  or  Temple,  though 
its  precise  location  has  not  been  definitely  determined  upon, 
as  where  it  is  now  located  is  evidently  not  its  original  position. 
Above  the  doorway  are  rows  of  sculpture  in  low  relief,  but  im- 
mediately over  the  entrance  are  sculptured  figures  in  high  relief. 
The  whole  block  is  the  hardest  trachite  of  dark  color.  Its  work- 
manship is  of  the  finest  finish.  The  face  is  polished  and  of  the 
utmost  regularity  and  precision.  The  lines  and  angles  are  those 
of  the  greatest  geometrical  accuracy.  The  reliefs  have  human 
figures  each  holding  a  scepter.  The  upper  and  lower  tiers  have 
human  heads  wearing  crowns.  The  principal  and  central  figure 
is  a  bold  representation  and  of  singular  design.  The  head  is 
surrounded  by  what  Mr.  Catherwood  calls  rays,  in  which,  at 
their  extremities,  are  the  heads  of  the  condor  and  tiger.  In  each 
hand  he  holds  a  scepter,  the  lower  end  of  that  of  the  right  repre- 
senting the  head  of  a  condor,  and  the  upper  that  of  the  tiger, 
whilst  the  upper  end  of  that  of  the  left  hand  scepter  represents 
the  head  of  the  tiger  and  the  lower  end  two  heads  of  the  condor. 

The  monolithic  doorway,  now  used  as  a  gateway  of  the  ceme- 
tery of  the  village  of  Tiahuanacu,near  these  ruins,  was  evidently 
one  of  the  original  doorways  of  the  temple,  or  hall  of  justice.  It 
is  similar  to  the  one  above  described,  but  not  so  ornamental  or 
massive,  being  7  feet  5  inches  high,  5  feet  10^  inches  wide,  and 
16  J  inches  thick.  The  door  passage  is  6  feet  2  inches  high  by  2 
feet  10  inches  wide. 

That  which  is  termed  the  temple  seems  to  be  the  most  ancient 
structure  of  the  group  ;  as  shown  by  the  character  of  the  work- 
manship displayed  by  its  builders,  and  the  frayed  appearance  of 
the  stones  which  composed  its  walls.  The  space  occupied  by 
the  temple  is  of  rectangle  form,  388  by  445  feet,  the  lines  defin- 
ed by  upright  stone  (red  sandstone)  of  irregular  size  and  height, 
and  are,  in  the  main,  from  8  to  10  feet  high,  from  2  to  4  feet, 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  69 

and  20  to  30  inches  thick.  These  upright  stone  seem  to 
have  been  about  fifteen  feet  distant  from  each  other,  the  spaces 
between  them  filled  up  with  unwrought  stone,  forming  a  wall 
supporting  a  terrace  line  of  earth  raised  to  about  eight  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  plain.  On  the  eastern  side  was  a  platform  ter- 
race, of  lower  grade,  eighteen  feet  broad,  along  the  edge  of  the 
central  part  of  which  were  located  ten  great  stone  pilasters  fif- 
teen feet  apart,  which  are  still  erect  with  a  single  exception,  one 
being  prostrate.  They  varied  in  height  and  thickness  ;  the  one 
fallen  down  is  13  feet  8  inches  long,  and  5  feet  3  inches  in  width, 
and  thirty-two  inches  in  thickness,  appears  above  ground — how 
much  below  ground  has  not  been  ascertained.  One  standing,  as 
measured,  was  found  to  be  14  feet  high,  4  feet  2  inches  wide,  and 
2  feet  S  inches  thick.  At  the  top  of  the  tallest  pilasters  are 
shoulders,  as  if  to  receive  a  finish,  such  as  architraves ;  these  not 
appearing  upon  the  shorter  ones  it  is  inferred  they  have  been 
broken  off,  and  that  all  one  day  supported  a  proper  finish,  if  not 
a  roof. 

The  Fortress  consists  of  a  great  mound  of  rectangular  form 
620  feet  in  length  by  450  in  width  and  about  50  feet  high.  It 
was  terraced  in  three  stages.  Cieza  de  Leon,  who  visited  these 
ruins  soon  after  the  conquest,  describes  the  fortress  as  being 
supported  by  great  walls  of  stone.  Upon  the  summit  of  this 
mound  are  the  remains  of  stone  walls  and  the  foundations  of  rec- 
tangular buildings.  Modern  barbarians,  in  search  of  treasure 
supposed  to  have  been  secreted  in  hidden  vaults  in  the  mound, 
have  made  the  ruins  of  the  fortress  quite  complete.  The  treas- 
ure hunters  made  an  excavation  in  the  center  of  the  fortress  300 
feet  in  diameter  and  sixty  feet  deep. 

"When  the  Spaniards  first  visited  these  ruins,  they  found,  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  fortress,  two  stone  idols  of  human  shape,  of 
giant  stature,  executed  with  skill,  and,  as  was  remarked  by  Cieza 
de  Leon,  by  very  able  masters.  They  were  broken  in  pieces 
by  modern  vandals,  except  the  head  of  one  of  them  upon  the 
roadside  on  the  way  to  La  Paz. 

The  stone  composing  the  ruined  building  and  works  of  Tia- 
huanacu,  consisting  of  red  sand-stone,  slate-colored  trachite,  and 
a  dark,  hard  basalt,  are  not  of  the  vicinity  of  the  ruins,  but  must 
have  been  brought  from  quarries  ranging  from  five  to  forty  miles 


70  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

distant.  The  sand-stone  was  obtained  at  the  distance  of  five  miles ; 
the  others  upon  the  isthmus  of  Yunguyo,  forty  miles.* 

The  native  Indians  have  no  knowledge  as  regards  the  author, 
of  these  ruined  structures,  and  told  the  Spaniards  that  "  they 
existed  before  the  sun  shone."  The  Peruvians  also  were  en- 
tirely ignorant  as  regards  their  origin ;  but  had  a  tradition,  that 
many  ages  before  the  invasion  of  the  Spaniards,  a  large  vessel 
landed  at  St.  Helen's  point,  manned  by  giants  having  no  beards, 
but  long  hair  hanging  loosely  upon  their  shoulders ;  their 
eyes  were  wide  apart,  bodies  very  large,  represented  to  have 
been  taller  from  the  knees  downward,  than  the  height  of  a  man's 
head.  The  probability  is,  the  people  here  represented  were 
Tartars  or  Chinese  on  horseback  or  on  some  other  animals ; 
though  it  was  not  pretended  that  they  were  the  earliest  people 
of  the  country,  as  the  Incas  were  then  occupying  it. 

There  are  many  other  ruins  in  what  was  known  as  Peru  at 
the  time  of  the  Spanish  conquest,  but  those  already  described 
are  sufficient  to  show  their  antiquity  and  character. 

In  many  places  are  -found  ruins  of  massive  aqueducts,  con- 
structed of  hewn  stone,  laid  in  cement,  and  which  would  do 
credit  to  modern  mechanics. 

The  question  remains  unsettled  as  to  who  constructed  the 
ruined  buildings,  mounds  and  tumuli  found  upon  this  continent. 
Though  it  may  be  admitted  that  the  Indians  reared  the  tumuli, 
it  is  hardly  probable  that  they  constructed  the  vast  fortifications, 
pyramids,  temples  and  cities,  now  found  in  ruins,  in  various 
parts  of  the  country.  These  are  doubtless  the  works  of  an  ex- 
tinct people,  who  evidently  had  to  contend  against  desperate 
foes ;  otherwise  such  vast  forts  and  places  of  safety  would  not 
have  been  required.  They  were  doubtless  engaged  in  a  strug- 
gle for  life,  but  finally  overcome,  and  extirpated  by  their  ene- 
mies, in  all  probability  the  Red  Indians,  who  never,  as  far  as 
history  leads  us,  had  adopted  the  mode  of  fife  the  lost  people 
seem  to  have  enjoyed.  Many  of  the  buildings  in  ruins  seem  to 
have  been  destroyed  by  violence.  This  may  have  been  done  by 
foes  during  the  contest  for  the  mastery ;  at  all  events,  the  Red 

*  For  a  full  and  interesting  description  of  these  antique  works  the  reader  is 
referred  to  Mr.  Squier's  account  of  them  in  No.  216,  Harper's  Magazine  of  May, 
1868,  p.  681. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  7 1 

Indians  would  have  no  need  for  them,  civilization  being  antago- 
nistic to  their  savage  nature.  The  age  of  these  ruined  works 
and  institutions  cannot  even  be  guessed  at,  or  hardly  a  reason- 
able approximation  be  made  as  regards  the  time  when  their 
foundations  were  laid,  or  the  periods  required  for  their  construc- 
tion. As  no  iron  tools  have  been  found  of  an  age  cotempora- 
neous  with  the  period  of  their  construction,  the  reasonable  infer- 
ence is,  their  builders  were  ignorant  of  the  use  of  that  metal.  A 
singular  instance  of  iron  tools  being  discovered,  enclosed  in  the 
solid  rock  at  Salem,  Ohio,  has  been  reported.*  In  dressing  a 
rock  for  a  mill-stone  the  workmen  found  at  the  depth  of  three 
inches,  holes  which  had  been  made  in  the  rock  by  art :  upon 
further  examination  they  found  two  iron  wedges  driven  into  the 
rock,  and  on  each  side  of  the  wedges  was  a  thin  piece  of  iron, 
showing  the  wedges  were  driven  for  the  purpose  of  splitting  the 
rock.  Three  inches  of  solid  mass  of  rock  of  the  same  texture  as 
that  in  which  the  wedges  had  been  driven  had  been  formed 
over  them  after  they  had  been  abandoned  by  the  owner. 

This  is  not  perhaps  so  strange  an  occurrence  as  reported  by 
Professor  Silliman,  from  Count  Bournous'  Mineralogy,  of  stumps 
in  columns  and  fragments  of  stone  half  wrought  with  cones  and 
handles  of  hammers,  at  the  depth  of  fifty  feet  beneath  layers  ot 
eleven  beds  of  compact  limestone.  At  the  same  place  in  France, 
was  discovered  a  board  seven  feet  long  and  one  inch  thick,  which 
had  been  formed  into  agate,  as  well  as  the  wooden  instruments 
found  in  the  same  locality.  The  edges  of  the  board  were  rounded 
the  same  as  those  used  in  quarries  at  the  present  day. 

Another  evidence  of  the  antiquity  of  man  upon  the  western 
continent  is  presented  in  petrified  bodies,  being  discovered  under 
circumstances  showing  an  eternity  of  time  has  intervened  since 
the  flesh  and  bones  became  a  solid.  One  case  demands  our  notice 
here  :  In  the  Cumberland  Mountains  of  Tennessee  is  a  vast  cave 
in  which  was  found  the  petrified  bodies  of  two  men  and  that  of 
a  dog.  One  of  the  men  was  standing  erect  with  a  spear  in  his 
hand  in  a  balanced  position  ;  his  attitude  evinced  surprise,  as  if 
he  had  just  started  upon  a  fast  walk.     The  other  was  in  a  sitting 

*  Delafield's  Topographical  Description,  p.  28. 
f  The  iron  wedge  above  described  found   in  Salem,  Washington  Countj. 
Ohio,  has  been  considered  to  be  not  of  ancient  origin. — American  Antiquities, 
Bradford,  p.  38. 


•J2  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

posture.  The  dog  was  crouched  by  their  side  upon  a  flat  rock, 
as  if  in  terror,  or  about  to  make  a  leap.  The  place  they  were 
was  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  feet  from  the  mouth  of  the 
cave.  The  men  seem  to  have  been  in  a  nude  state,  at  least,  no 
evidences  of  clothing  are  visible  about  their  bodies. 

The  Old  world  has  quite  the  advantage  over  the  JN  ew,  as  re- 
gards monuments  of  art  now  in  ruins.  Their  authors  have  left 
the  impress  of  their  own  character  so  indelibly  stamped  upon 
them,  that  it  is  no  difficult  task  to  prove  the  people  to  which 
each  belong.  The  rumed  structures  of  Greece,  Rome,  Carthage, 
Persia,  Assyria,  Arabia,  China,  Hindoostan,  Asia  Minor,  and  the 
eastern  continents  are  generally  referable  to  particular  eras  in 
the  world's  progress,  and  traceable  to  the  nations  and  peoples  who 
constructed  them.  The  pyramids  of  Egypt  which  bear  date  before 
the  time  of  the  erection  of  the  Tower  of  Babel,  have  preserved 
the  character  and  history  of  their  builders,  in  stone,  paintings,  and 
parchments,  as  well  as  by  mummified  bodies.  And  so  with  Nine- 
veh, Balbeck,  Palmyra,  Ecbatana,  Persepolis,  Tdumea  and  Jerusa- 
lem, each  having  their  preserved  history ;  Balbeck  attests  the 
advance  of  civilization  during  the  dark  ages ;  China  and  the  Chi- 
nese have  remained  the  same  for  thousands  of  centuries.  Their 
ruined  edifices  are  of  the  same  order  of  their  subsequent  and 
present  structures.  The  renowned  "  city  of  the  Great  King  "  is 
a  monument  attesting  the  character  and  refinement  of  the  Jews. 
The  Celts  marked  their  course  in  Asia,  Africa,  Europe,  America, 
and  the  isles  of  the  sea  by  erecting  upright  stone,  such  as  those 
of  Stonehenge  in  Europe  and  similar  monuments  in  South  Am- 
erica. 

One  remarkable  fact  connected  with  the  stone  and  bronze  age, 
is  the  similarity  of  the  implements  and  peoples  of  the  old  and 
new  world  during  these  respective  periods,  which  admits  of  the 
probability  of  their  being  of  the  same  race  of  peoples.  The 
similarity  of  the  pyramids  and  ancient  building  are  evidences 
tending  to  show  that  the  same  race  of  people  constructed  the 
pyramids  of  Egypt,  Mexico,  Peru,  Central  America  and  the 
Mississippi  Valley. 

The  buried  cities  of  Pompeii  and  Herculaneum,  still  retain 
the  evident  impress  of  the  national  character  of  their  authors, 
as  fresh  as  if  recently  erected,  and  showing  there  has  been  no 


ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN,  AND  WORKS  OF  ART.  73 

material  architectural  changes  in  Italy  for  the  last  eighteen 
hundred  years.  Marked  changes  during  that  period  have  taken 
place  on  the  coast  where  these  cities  stood  when  they  were 
overwhelmed  by  the  eruptions  of  Vesuvius  1800  years  ago. 
Pompeii  then  stood  upon  the  sea  shore ;  now  it  is  a  mile  distant 
from  the  sea.* 

*  Lyell's  Principles  of  Geology,  p.  390. 


CHAPTER  ni. 

DISTEIBUTION     OF     MAN. 

Law  of  distribution  of  Mankind. — Effect  of  climate. — The  tropical  and  polar 
Man  — Different  varieties  of  Man. — Perfection  of  type  in  temperate  zone. — 
Caucasian  and  Esquimaux.— Western  Asia  Man's  central  seat. — Noah  and 
his  descendants. — The  Deluge ;  was  it  universal? — Geological  proofs  of. — 
Formation  of  land  and  continents.  —  Egyptian  Pyramids  and  of  America. — 
Great  similarity  of. — Africa  and  America  once  united. — Primitive  races  of 
Man. — Geographical  location  of  the  races. — Languages  of  peoples. 

THE  distribution  of  mankind  over  the  earth  is  not  governed 
by  the  same  laws  controlling  animals  and  plants,  as  these 
are  ruled  by  the  degrees  of  heat  and  cold,  and  other  stimulating 
agencies,  the  law  of  physical  order.  As  regards  mankind,  they 
are  not  controlled  by  climate — existing  even  where  the  cold  is  so 
intense  as  to  occasion  the  congelation  of  mercury,  as  well  as 
where  their  bodies  sustain  heat  higher  than  that  at  which  ether 
boils. 

The  law  of  man's  adaptation  to  climatic  conditions  seems  to 
be  of  moral  order,  climate  having  little  or  no  effect  upon  the 
races. 

The  tropical  man  is  so  organized  as  not  to  experience  want ; 
he  lives  at  ease ;  his  daily  food  provided  for  him  by  the  spon- 
taneous products  of  the  earth.  The  polar  man  is  in  a  constant 
state  of  want — ever  laboring  to  prevent  starvation.  The  man  of 
the  temperate  zone  is  the  perfect  type  of  the  human  race, 
physically  and  mentally;  he  toils  and  thinks,  and  reasons  and 
toils — makes  full  development  of  his  physical,  mental,  and  moral 
nature. 

The  center  of  the  animal  kingdom  is  in  the  tropics ;  passing 
from  thence  north  and  south,  they  decrease  in  beauty  and 
numbers.     But  man,  being  perfect  in  the  temperate  zone,  shows 

(74) 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  MAN.  75 

his  development,  is  stimulated  by  the  climate  and  other  sur- 
rounding agencies.  His  type  becomes  less  energetic  and  less 
intellectual  as  he  passes  north  or  south  from  his  central  seat. 
As  we  go  from  this  great  geographical  center,  north  and  south, 
the  regularity  and  harmony  of  the  races  disappear,  and  new- 
orders  of  men  are  presented,  suited  to  the  localities  in  which 
they  reside.  This  is  the  case  in  the  old  and  new  world,  and  is  a 
universal  law  of  the  human  races.  Mental  culture  always  bears 
a  proper  proportion  to  the  perfection  of  the  race,  and  has  always 
been  the  case.  The  extreme  northern  races  have  no  time  for 
mental  culture,  it  all  being  employed  in  providing  for  their  daily 
wants.  The  extreme  southern  races  of  the  tropics  are  very 
indolent,  and  see  no  necessity  for  mental  culture ;  they  eat, 
drink,  and  indulge  in  pleasure,  such  seeming  to  be  their  highest 
aim. 

The  idea  of  the  superior  race  being  modified  by  passing  from 
the  geographical  seat,  north  or  south,  may  be  questioned,  yet  the 
most  indubitable  evidences  exist  in  its  support.  Take  the  Esqui- 
maux of  the  extreme  north — the  true  representative  of  the  polar 
man — and  compare  him  with  the  European.  The  contrast  will 
be  very  manifest;  no  one  will  doubt  the  superiority  of  the 
European.  The  same  striking  contrast  exists  in  regard  to  the 
natives  of  Southern  Africa,  and  Northern  Asia,  and  the  Cauca- 
sian race.  But  it  is  not  to  be  denied  that  the  superior  race  will 
stand  pre-eminent  over  the  others  in  any  of  the  zones,  though 
not  possessing  the  same  intellectual  energy  or  vigor  as  in  their 
natural  latitude.  The  white  man  is  a  cosmopolite ;  the  whole 
earth,  indeed,  appears  too  small  for  his  range  ;  he  pines  to 
advance  to  other  worlds,  and  to  explore  the  whole  universe. 

Western  Asia  is  not  only  the  center  (geographically,)  of  the 
races,  but  also  the  place  from  whence  have  radiated  the  influences 
of  man's  moral  nature.*  The  ideas  we  have  of  mankind  issued 
from  this  locality.  Here  it  would  seem  was  man  created,  and 
from  whence  the  world  was  peopled. 

Sacred  history  gives  us  a  short  detail  of  the  peopling  of  the 

globe,  at  least  part  of  the  old  world,  by  the  descendants  of  ISToah. 

Before  the  flood,  1656  years  had  elapsed  since  the  creation  of 

Adam,  as  computed  by  biblical  scholars.     Some  of  the  antede- 

*  Natural  History  of  Man,  vol.  I.,  p.  120. 


j6  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

luvians  lived  more  than  half  this  period;  even  Noah  himself  was 
a  witness  to  many  of  the  important  events  of  the  antedeluvians, 
being  600  years  old  when  the  floods  came,  bnt  failed  to  give  any 
history  of  the  people  who  lived  before  the  deluge,  deeming  it 
proper  rather  to  let  their  crimes  and  wickedness  remain  buried 
in  the  past,  than  reveal  them  to  coming  generations. 

If  the  deluge  was  universal,  all  the  human  races,  save  Noah 
and  his  family,  perished  by  direction  of  the  Deity ;  but  if  it  was 
not  universal,  we  may  have  other  parentage  to  look  to  for  the 
present  races  of  man,  besides  Noah  and  his  posterity ;  and, 
hence,  an  important  feature  in  man's  distribution  would  at  once 
be  presented.  Was  the  deluge  universal  ?  is  a  very  important 
subject  of  inquiry,  and  one  we  shall  not  dispute  or  attempt  to 
solve. 

As  we  said  in  a  former  chapter,  geology  has  demonstrated 
that  much  of  what  heretofore  has  been  the  best  evidences  of  a 
universal  deluge  of  waters,  was  produced  by  other  causes  than 
"  rain  from  heaven."  The  highest  peaks  of  the  mountains  were 
once  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  and  were  brought  up  from  thence 
to  their  present  positions  by  the  internal  force  of  the  globe.* 
All  show  the  action  of  water,  even  to  their  very  summits.  The 
mighty  waters  of  the  ocean  now  rest  upon  mountains,  hills, 
and  plains,  miles  below  the  wind-driven  waves  upon  which  our 
ships  steam  and  sail — but  when,  if  ever,  a  new  continent  shall 
arise  from  the  depths,  or  ours  be  submerged,  is  far  beyond 
human  reason  to  decide. 

The  first  location  of  man  upon  the  earth,  as  regards  place,  is 
very  uncertain,  as  well  as  the  era  when  he  became  an  inhabitant. 
It  is  very  easy  to  imagine  that  before  the  subsidence  of  the  land 
between  America,  Africa,  and  Europe,  the  same  people  inhabited 
the  whole  country,  from  the  Red  Sea  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  in 
the  west,  and  under  these  circumstances,  the  sameness  of  the 
pyramids,  temples,  and  ruined  cities,  could  readily  be  accounted 
for. 

The  distribution,  therefore,  of  the  races  over  the  globe,  may 

have  been  accomplished  whilst  the  land  was  united,  or  before 

the  Atlantic  Ocean  was  formed ;  at  least,  this  is  probable,  though 

the  approved  theory  is,  that  America  was  peopled  by  way  of 

*  Lyell's  Principles  of  Geology,  p.  103. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  MAN. 


77 


78  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

the  straits  of  Beliring,  and  the  Pacific,  in  boats  and  canoes,  upon 
the  assumption  that  the  original  seat  of  the  human  race  was  in 
Asia,  as  recorded  in  the  Genesis. 

It  is  worthy  of  note,  that  all  the  races  are  not  of  migratory 
character.  The  Esquimaux  are  contented  in  their  ice  dwell- 
ings, and  in  their  snow  huts.  It  is  only  the  Caucasians,  as  a 
general  rule,  who  are  restive  and  disposed  to  wander.  The 
Mongolians  are  now  riveted  to  their  country,  unless  compelled 
to  emigrate.  The  Chinese,  and  indeed  the  people  of  Asia,  other 
than  white  nations,  are  domestic  in  their  habits.  The  term 
Caucasian,  in  this  connection,  does  not  simply  mean  peoples  of 
white  complexion,  but  also  embraces  all  the  grades  of  this  race, 
including  the  Egyptians,  Jews,  Celts,  Teutons,  Gauls,  Pelasgians, 
Sclavonians,  Iberians,  Romans,  Berbers,  and  other  families  of 
mixed  blood  of  this  type.  The  mixed  stock  of  the  primitive 
races,  is  now  found  in  almost  every  clime ;  often  the  inferior 
type  predominating,  as  is  the  case  with  the  Hottentots,  Bush- 
men, and  other  tribes  now*  classed  with  the  African ;  yet  in  all 
these  families,  the  Caucasian  blood  is  still  visible.  The  adapta- 
tion of  the  races  to  the  zones,  as  before  remarked,  is  always 
governed  by  the  law  of  the  races ;  hence,  the  Caucasian  will  not 
be  perfect  in  the  tropics  or  polar  regions.  Some  have  even  gone 
so  far  as  to  affirm  that  the  Anglo-Saxons  would  become  extinct 
if  cut  oft*  from  intercourse  with  families  of  the  same  type. 

The  population  of  the  United  States  is  not  so  strong  as  the 
original  stock  of  Great  Britain  or  Germany.  Each  continent 
has  its  mixed  races,  showing  that  the  disposition  of  mankind  to 
distribute  themselves  has  been  universal.  The  distribution  is 
not  of  recent  date,  but  antedates  authentic  history.  When 
nations  first  became  known,  there  were  mixed  races,  but  no  new 
orders  or  types  seem  to  have  been  produced. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  however  scattered  and  mixed  the 
races  have  become,  the  original  abode  of  each  is  yet  plainly 
visible  in  the  several  zones,  where  the  Creator  seems  to  have 
assigned  them  to  reside. 

It  cannot  be  denied,  therefore,  that  the  human  races,  have 
their  geographical  locations  as  well  as  the  lower  animals,  and  where 
they  thrive  better  than  in  any  other  locality.  They  appear  to 
be  adapted  to  extreme  conditions  and  influences  that  cannot  be 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  MAN.  79 

changed  by  them.  The  polar  man  cannot  subsist  in  the  tropics, 
nor  the  tropical  man  in  the  polar  regions,  not  being  physically 
organized  for  these  several  localities.  By  the  universal  law  of 
origin,  the  Negro's  place  is  in  the  tropics,  and  the  Esquimaux  in 
the  polar  regions;  to  these  several  localities  they  have  been 
assigned  by  the  Creator,  by  his  immutable  laws  of  distribution. 

These  differences  of  adaption  of  races  to  geographical  zones, 
are  as  ancient  as  the  races  themselves.  History  proves  it  to  be 
so,  and  traditions,  monuments  of  art,  and  geology — confirm  it. 
The  great  works  of  art,  from  the  founding  of  Babel  to  the 
erection  of  the  monument  on  Bunker's  Hill,  are  of  the  Caucasian 
family  of  man.* 

The  great  plain  north  of  the  Himalayas,  very  early  in  the  his 
tory  of  the  races,  swarmed  with  Caucasians  of  primitive  stock. 
Some  of  their  bold  adventurers  climbed  to  the  top  of  the  moun- 
tains which  environed  them,  and  beheld  from  thence  vast  hosts 
of  people  inhabiting  the  plains  of  Iran  andBactriana;  the  scene 
was  inviting — soon  the  bold  white  emigrants  of  the  north  issued 
through  the  gates  of  the  Himalayas,  and  mingled  with  the 
dark-skinned  tribes  of  the  Ganges  and  Indus.  Here,  in  all  prob- 
ability, was  the  place  and  the  time  the  white  and  black  races 
first  came  in  contact  with  each  other. 

The  whole  of  Southern  Asia  was  soon  overrun  by  these  bold 
adventurers,  who  also  passed  into  Africa,  and  peopled  Egypt  by 
the  way  of  the  upper  Nile,  where  they  built  the  Pyramids,  and 
other  astonishing  works  there  existing.  The  same  order  of 
peoples  passed  into  Europe  by  several  emigrations,  founding 
kingdoms  and  empires  on  the  way  thither,  such  as  those  of 
Persia,  Media,  Babylonia,  and  smaller  states  of  that  region,  and 
in  Asia  Minor  among  which  that  of  the  Trojans.  The  leaders 
of  these  emigrations  were  the  Pelasgians,  Celts,  Iberians,  Huns, 
Finns,  Teutons,  and  Goths.  The  Celts  were  very  early  settled 
in  Europe,  and  came  in  two  families,  one  by  the  north-east,  the 
other  by  the  way  of  southern  India ;  the  latter  were  of  darkor 
complexion  than  the  former,  which  resulted  from  their  connec- 
tion with  the  Semite  nations  on  their  way.  Some  of  them  not 
only  had  the  dark  colored  skin,  but  the  black  curly  hair.  The 
amalgamation  of  races  in  Europe  has  produced  several  new 
*  Earth  and  Man,  Guyot,  p.  228. 


80  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

families,  such  as  the  Anglo-Saxons,  the  French,  Swedes,  Nor- 
wegians, Polanders,  "Welsh,  Irish,  Spaniards,  Portuguese,  and 
Hungarians. 

The  distribution  of  mankind  over  the  islands  of  the  sea,  is 
governed  by  the  same  rules  as  those  already  stated.  The 
natives  are  all  of  the  same  races  found  upon  the  continents,  and 
derived  from  the  same  primitive  types. 

Australia,  though  far  distant  from  the  continents,  has  no  dis- 
tinct race.  The  natives  have  the  color  of  the  Negro,  and  hair 
of  the  Mongol  iau,  but  crisped.  They  have  the  Negro  features 
to  a  high  degree,  aud  are  classed  with  them;  but  one  family 
doubtless  is  of  the  Malay  race. 

Of  late,  some  ethnological  authors  have  been  disposed  to  treat 
the  Australians  as  a  new  race  ;  such  is  not  the  fact,  in  the  true 
sense  of  the  term,  as  they  are  doubtless  only  a  cross  between  the 
Malays,  Mongolians,  and  Negroes,  elements  of  each  being  very 
manifest  in  their  composition.  "Whether  they  were  produced  in 
Australia,  or  transported  thither,  cannot  now  be  ascertained. 
As  to  their  distribution,  we  are  compelled  to  leave  them  where 
we  find  them ;  and,  if  they  are  a  new  race,  the  purpose  of  their 
creation  has  not  yet  been  disclosed,  unless  to  present  the  lowest 
type  of  mankind,  as  they  are  scarcely  intellectual  animals. 

In  what  is  termed  the  glacial  period,  mighty  changes  of  the 
surface  of  the  continents  of  Europe,  Asia,  and  North  America, 
took  place.  If  man  was  an  inhabitant  of  the  regions  of  the  gla- 
ciers, he  had  either  to  flee  the  country,  or  perish  in  the  gen- 
eral catastrophe  His  sagacity  would  most  likely  enable  him  to 
foresee  the  approaching  danger,  hence  his  distribution  in  fami- 
lies in  this  way  may  be  accounted  for.  In  such  contingencies, 
man  will  make  desperate  efforts  to  save  life.  Those  living  along 
the  coasts,  of  course,  would  take  to  their  water  crafts  as  a  place 
of  safety,  and,  as  the  mass  of  ice  and  rock  moved  on,  would  es- 
cape to  the  open  sea,  and  be  at  the  mercy  of  the  waves,  liable 
to  be  driven  across  the  Atlantic,  or  far  out  into  the  Pacific. 

There  is  no  doubt  about  the  glaciers  having  performed  a  very 
important  part  in  forming  the  present  surface  of  Europe,  Asia, 
and  the  northern  part  of  North  America.  If  man  did  then  ex- 
ist, and  perished  in  the  general  inundation,  his  remains  are  deeply 
buried  in  the  drift  produced  in  that  period,  so  far  down  in  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  MAN.  8 1 

earth  or  in  the  sea  as  to  make  their  discovery  very  doubtful. 
One  fact  is  prominent  in  this  connection,  that  if  man  did  occupy 
these  several  continents,  or  either  of  them,  before  the  glacial  pe- 
riod, he  has  left  no  history,  and  very  few,  if  any,  works  of  art  to 
tell  of  his  existence.* 

The  lake  dwellers  doubtless  inhabited  Europe  after  this  pe- 
riod, f  The  elephant  and  rhinoceros  had  disappeared  from  the 
country  before  man  entered  it.  They  had  sought  a  warmer  cli- 
mate, as  the  glaciers  had  very  materially  changed  the  tempera- 
ture of  the  country.  Remains  of  these  animals  have  been  found 
even  as  far  north  as  Siberia. 

It  is  not  at  all  strange  that  the  remains  of  man  have  not  been 
discovered  of  the  glacial  age,  even  if  he  was  inhabiting  the  coun- 
try at  that  epoch,  as  they  are  readily  decomposed,  unless  in  bog, 
or  undergo  a  speedy  petrifaction. 

H.  Boucher  de  Perthers,  who,  for  over  thirty  years,  devoted 
his  attention  to  the  early  works  of  mankind  in  France,  asserts  to 
have  found  indubitable  evidence  of  his  existence  at  a  very  re- 
mote age,  antedating  even  the  glacial  period.  He  has  claimed 
to  have  discovered  rough  implements  of  flint,  fashioned  by  art, 
in  the  undisturbed  beds  of  clay,  gravel  and  sand,  near  Abbeville. 
The  beds  alluded  to  vary  from  ten  to  twenty  feet  in  thickness, 
covering  the  chalk  hills  in  the  vicinity.  "With  these  flint  instru- 
ments were  also  the  bones  of  extinct  mammalia,  such  as  the  mam- 
moth, the  fossil  rhinoceros,  tiger,  bear,  hyena,  stag  and  horse. 
They  were  discovered  in  the  undisturbed  beds  of  clay  and  dilu- 
vial deposits  known  as  drift.:):  These  flint  instruments  are  very 
rude,  showing  them  to  have  been  fashioned  in  the  first  ages  of 
the  stone  period.  § 

The  conclusion  to  be  derived  from  these  developments  is,  that 
man  existed  in  Em-ope  coeval  with  the  elephant  and  rhinoceros, 

*  The  drift  at  Cincinnati,  overlying  the  stump ;  the  works  of  art,  and  re- 
mains of  man,  found  elsewhere  in  the  Mississippi  valley,  may  have  been  de- 
posited during  the  glacial  period. 

f  Though  it  is  now  claimed  by  Boucher  de  Perthers,  as  subsequently  no- 
ticed, that  man  inhabited  Europe  before  the  glacial  era. 

%  It  has  been  claimed  that  these  remains  were  antediluvian  ;  even  their  dis- 
coverer so  considered  them,  as  by  reference  to  his  great  work,  entitled  "  Anti- 
quities Celtiques,"  will  fully  be  shown. 

§  Antiquity  of  Man,  pp.  94,  95, 123-150. 
6 


82  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

and  at  a  period  reaching  back  many  thousands  of  years  before 
any  received  date  of  creation.  * 

These  great  facts  seem  to  mystify  the  early  distribution  of 
man  over  the  globe,  and  tend  to  establish  different  creations. 
The  rudeness  of  the  stone  implements  rebuts  the  presumption 
of  the  people  of  that  era  emigrating  to  Europe,  by  water,  at  least. 
They  were  doubtless  too  low  in  the  scale  of  civilization  to  have 
constructed  even  a  canoe.  The  early  distribution  of  man  being  con- 
ceded, the  next  important  inquiry  is  as  regards  the  type  or  types 
first  occupying  the  various  portions  of  the  globe  where  mankind 
have  existed.  We  have  already  made  a  general  survey  of  the  sub- 
ject, and  pointed  out  the  great, central  seat  of  man,  showing  the 
native  zones  of  the  several  races,  and  causes  tending  to  their  dis- 
tribution; but  as  yet  their  indigenous  character  has  not  been 
defined,  though  in  a  subsequent  chapter  we  shall  endeavor  to 
show  to  what  race  or  type  each  family  belongs. 

All  mankind,  springing  from  the  five  leading  types  presently 
named,  it  might  seem  comparatively  easy  to  trace  the  present 
families  to  their  original  form  and  source.  The  task  might  be 
readily  performed,  had  not  ethnologists  confused  the  subject  by 
increasing  the  number  of  the  primitive  types.  One  great  error 
of  the  early  authors  consisted  in  resorting  to  language  as  the 
chief  source  in  tracing  out  the  primitive  race,  which  is  short- 
lived compared  with  the  physical  and  mental  qualities  of  a  race. 
One  race  may  readily  adopt  the  language  of  another,  and  thus 
become,  by  language  alone,  one  people  ;  whilst,  at  the  same  time, 
in  physical  and  mental  qualities,  they  may  differ  as  widely  as 
the  Caucasian  and  African.  Indeed,  here  is  a  proper  test,  as  the 
Negro  has  adopted  the  English  tongue  in  the  United  States,  and 
knows  no  more  about  his  native  dialect  or  language  than  if  it 
never  existed,  yet  the  types  are  as  distinct  as  they  possibly  can 
be.  The  language  of  a  nation  or  type  may  be  entirely  forgot- 
ten, still  the  type  remains ;  such,  for  example,  was  the  case  in 
Europe.  The  Eoman  invasions  of  Gaul  and  Britannia  almost 
completely  dispelled  the  Celtic  dialect ;  no  traces  of  it  now  re- 
main, with  the  exception  of  a  few  Celtic  words  found  incorpo- 
rated with  the  French  tongue.  The  Celtic  man,  however,  still 
exists  as  perfect  in  form  and  character  as  when  he  made  his  first 
*  Brace's  Races  of  the  Old  World,  p.  439.      • 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  MAN.  83 

advent  in  Britain.  Many  other  instances  of  like  character  might 
be  cited.  That  language  may  or  may  not  be  permanent,  is  no 
longer  doubted,  being  controlled  by  circumstances  entirely.  The 
predominant  tongue  will  always  prevail.  The  early  German 
settlers  of  Pennsylvania  and  New  York  for  a  century  endeavored 
to  preserve  their  native  German  dialect,  and  transmit  the  same 
unimpaired  to  their  posterity ;  yet  their  descendants  are  now  as 
thoroughly  Anglo-Saxon  as  any  of  the  people  of  the  United 
States,  many  of  them  being  even  wholly  unable  to  speak  a  sin- 
gle word  of  the  German  dialect. 

The  Pelasgic  language,  the  root  of  the  Greek  and  Latin,  is  no 
longer  spoken  by  a  single  tongue,  and  if  we  were  to  attempt  to 
trace  present  nations  by  the  idioms  which  follow  it,  we  should 
come  in  contact  with  a  boundless  debris  of  tongues,  as  from  this 
language  have  originated  an  endless  variety  of  tongues  and  dia- 
lects, adopted,  too,  by  people  as  remote  and  foreign  from  the  Pe- 
lasgic stock  of  people  as  the  Germans  and  French  are  from  each 
other. 

The  peoples  who  have  been  sufficiently  national  to  preserve 
their  dialects  and  language  have  also  preserved  their  physical 
and  mental  type  ;  for  instance,  the  Greeks,  Jews,  Chinese,  Jap- 
anese and  Italians,  all  preserve  not  only  their  language,  but  their 
characters,  physical  and  mental. 

The  Sanscrit,  the  oldest  language  of  Central  Asia,  is  the  root 
of  nearly  all  the  dialects  of  the  early  peoples  of  Europe,  except 
the  Germanic,  which  are  more  readily  traced  to  the  Zend  and 
Persic  dialects  of  the  Iranian  languages.  The  Gothic,  Flemish, 
Dutch,  Icelandic,  Danish,  Swedish,  and  Anglo-Saxon,  all  belong 
to  the  Germanic  branch  of  the  Zend  and  Persic  languages. 

The  Finnish  and  Basque  languages  are  of  Hindoostanic  ori- 
gin, though  the  Basque  seems  to  be  a  distinct  dialect.  They  are 
a  distinct  family  of  people,  allied  with  the  Tartars,  having  pre- 
served their  tongue  and  type  for  over  2,000  years  in  Europe. 
Under  the  name  of  Iberians,  they,  at  a  very  remote  age,  occu- 
pied Western  Europe.  Of  the  Finns  it  may  be  remarked,  that 
their  language  partook  of  the  Aryan,  Iranian  and  Turanian  dia- 
lects. 

The  Semitic  tongue  was  spoken  by  the  Semitic  family  proper 
and  the  Phoenicians,  the  latter  spreading  it  over  Northern  Africa, 


84  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

especially  Nuniidia  and  Mauri.  Like  that  of  the  Egyptian  and 
Hamitic,  the  Semitic  was  not  confined  to  the  original  family, 
but  spread  broadcast  throughout  Western  Asia  and  Northern 
Africa,  and  the  eastern  portion  of  the  continent.  Even  the 
Galla,  of  Abyssinia,  seem  to  have  the  Semitic  pronoun.  The 
Hamitic  and  Semitic  dialects  were  very  similar,  if,  indeed,  they 
were  not  substantially  the  same. 

The  Egyptian  (now  the  Coptic)  is  very  ancient,  and  seems  to 
be  based  upon  the  Aryan  and  Iranian  languages.  The  Fellahs 
and  Berbers  spoke  branches  of  the  Egyptian  tongue.  We  thus 
far  have  been  unable  to  discover  any  satisfactory  evidence  war- 
ranting the  conclusion  that  there  is  any  new  race  of  mankind ; 
and  it  is  equally  true  that  there  are  no  indigenous  races  in 
Africa,  Europe  or  America,  nor  upon  any  any  of  the  isles  of  the 
seas.  Outside  of  Asia,  all  are,  as  races,  emigrants.  It  may,, 
therefore,  with  safety,  be  asserted,  that  the  1rve  races  all  had 
their  origin  in  Asia,  and  from  these  primitive  types  are  derived 
all  the  families  of  man  existing  upon  the  globe. 

The  innumerable  families  of  man  now  dwelling  in  the  various 
countries  of  the  earth,  though  considered  indigenous,  are  refer- 
able to  the  primitive  races,  white,  yellow,  and  black,  of  Asia, 
the  Malay  and  American,  even,  being  derived  from  the  Cauca- 
sian, Mongolian,  and  African. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Sueface  of  the  globe.— Its  broken  crust.— Internal  force.— Asia,  a  very  an- 
cient portion  of  the  globe,  held  in  position  by  a  volcanic  trunk. — Gobi 
Desert.— Oyster  shells  high  upon  the  Himalayas.— Thibet,  17,000  feet 
above  the  sea. — Land  submerged. — Western  Gobi  and  Lake  Balcoch  drain- 
ed.— Convulsions  in  Japan. — Straits  of  Babel  Mandeb  of  volcanic  origin. — 

%  Submergence  of  Western  and  Central  Asia. — Straits  of  Gibraltar  formed. — 
Twelve  cities  of  Asia  destroyed. — Sicily  torn  from  Italy. — Islands  formed. 
— Plato  and  Pliny. — Islands  torn  from  continents. — The  River  Indus. — 
Ceylon  severed  from  Asia. — Volcanic  regions  of  Asia. — Tamen  submerged. 
— Caspian  Sea. — Africa. — Abssynia  volcanic. — Teneriffe. — Mt.  Etna. — Boul- 
ders.— Submergence  of  Wales. — Ohio.  Potomac,  James  and  Hudson  Rivers. 
— Coal  beds  formed. 


THE  causes  now  disturbing  the  crust  of  the  globe  did  not,  it 
would  seem,  produce  the  wonderful  revolutions  it  has 
undergone  since  it  became  a  solid  mass.  Whether  the  earth  was 
disrupted  by  sudden  convulsions  occasioned  hv  internal  force,  or 
torn  in  fragments  by  deluging  waters,  has  not  been  revealed ; 
but  that  it  has  been  wrought  upon  by  mighty  forces  is  very  mani- 
fest. 

Asia,  a  very  ancient  portion  of  the  earth,  seems  to  be  held  in 
position  by  a  great  volcanic  trunk,  which,  in  very  remote  ages, 
Drought  forth,  and  still  holds  her  vast  mountains  in  position.  In 
the  east  there  are  two  ranges,  between  which  lies  the  great  Gobi 
Desert.  These  mountains  were  hove  up,  in  all  probability,  as 
soon  as  any  portion  of  the  globe,  except  Africa,  yet  late  in  the 
calendar  of  time,  compared  with  'the  formation  of  the  general 
body  of  the  earth.  Oysters  were  in  existence  when  these  moun- 
tains were  brought  up,  as  is  shown  by  their  numerous  beds  found 
on  the  sides  of  the  Himalayas,  some  of  them  three  miles  above 
the  level  of  the  sea.    In  Thibet  beds  of  oyster  shells  have  been 


86  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

found  upon  the  mountains  at  an  elevation  of  17,000  feet  above 
the  sea  level. 

Tradition,  historical  records,  and  physical  facts,  fully  attest 
that  vast  and  mighty  changes  have  taken  place  in  the  surface  of 
the  earth  in  Asia,  since  the  mountains  were  elevated.  The 
Arctic  shore  has  been  for  many  centuries  gradually  rising,  whilst 
whole  regions  in  the  southern  part  of  the  continent  have  been 
subsiding.  In  the  Chinese  and  Japanese  seas,  vast  regions  of 
land  have  been  submerged — entirely  disappeared.  In  remote 
ages,  by  upheavals,  lakes  have  been  dried  up,  and  rivers  absorbed. 
Cashmere  and  Nepaul  are  instances  of  the  kind  remembered  by 
the  inhabitants  of  the  country  in  traditionary  story.  The  west- 
ern Gobi  was  drained  into  the  upper  Irtish,  and  Lake  Balcach, 
of  the  same  district,  was  absorbed  in  the  sand.  Yery  heavy 
concussions  have  been  heard  in  Asia,  and  so  great  was  the  con- 
vulsions in  some  instances  that  buildings  and  cities  were  destroyed 
and  many  human  lives  sacrificed.  In  Japan  the  convulsions 
have  been  still  more  severe  and  violent.  In  the  north  of  Asia 
the  mountains  dip  into  the  ocean,  and  then  rise  again,  producing 
vast  desolation.* 

The  Straits  of  Babel  Mandeb  present  indisputable  evidences 
that  the  time  was  when  the  waters  of  the  Eed  Sea  did  not  flow 
into  the  Indian  Ocean.  These  Straits  are  of  volcanic  origin, 
«  the  volcano  having  torn  the  principal  chain  of  Central  Africa 
from  the  old  crest  of  Southern  Arabia."f 

Before  the  giving  way  of  the  barrier  above  referred  to,  and 
that  which  divided  the  waters  of  the  Mediterranean  from  the 
Atlantic  Ocean,  the  countries  lying  east  and  west,  and  Northern 
Africa,  and  Southern  Asia  Minor,  and  regions  in  that  vicinity, 
were  covered -by  the  waters  of  the  Mediterranean.  The  Straits 
of  Gibraltar  were  probably  formed  when  the  waters  of  the  Black 
Sea  broke  through  the  Hellespont. 

The  Greeks  and  Eomans  were  well  satisfied  that  some  great 
internal  power  tore  Sicily  from  Italy,  Cyprus  from  Syria,  Eubcea 
from  Boeotia  Atalante,  and  Mocris  from  Euboese  and  Leucosia 
from  Sirens. 

We  learn  from  Pliny,  that  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  no  less 

*  Natural  History  of  the  Human  Species,  p.  106. 
f  Johnson's  Physical  Atlas,  p.  5. 


THE  EARTH'S  CRUST.  87 

than  fifty-seven  earthquakes  occurred  in  a  single  year,  during 
which  time,  by  one  extraordinary  concussion,  twelve  cities  of 
Asia  were  laid  prostrate  in  a  single  night.*  Rome  even  vibrated 
under  these  mighty  convulsions.  During  these  paroxysms  the 
face  of  the  country  was  materially  altered — whole  districts  be- 
came seas  and  lakes,  and  islands  were  hove  up  at  the  same  time. 
During  such  convulsions  Delos  and  Rhodes  were  brought  forth ; 
also  Anapha,  Nea,  Serpho,  Theria,  Therosia,  Heira  and  many 
others. 

Plato  reports  that  the  Atlantic  Ocean  covered  over  a  vast 
portion  of  the  land  along  its  coast ;  and  more  recently,  according 
to  Pliny,  great  changes  had  taken  place  of  like  character.  He 
notes : 

"Acarnania  has  been  overwhelmed  by  the  Arabian  Gulf; 
Achaia,  by  the  Corinthian ;  Europe  and  Asia,  by  the  Propontus 
and  Pontus ;  and  besides  these  the  sea  has  rent  asunder  Leucas, 
Antirrhum,  the  Hellespont  and  the  two  Bosphori. 

"  The  sea,  near  the  Palus  Mseotis,  has  carried  away  Pyrrha 
and  Autissa,  also  Elice,  and  Bura  in  the  Gulf  of  Corinth.  In 
Sicily,  also,  the  half  of  the  city  of  Tyndaris,  and  all  the  part  of 
Italy  which  is  wanting,  was  in  like  manner  carried  away."f 

This  author  also  described  a  percussion,  at  which  time  two 
mountains,  in  the  district  of  Mutina,  rushed  together,  falling 
upon  each  other  with  a  yery  loud  crash,  and  then  receding, 
while  in  the  day  time  flame  and  smoke  issued  from  them.;): 

The  River  Indus  now  runs  nearly  due  south,  yet  it  is  manifest, 
from  the  face  of  the  country  and  its  delta,  that  it  originally 
flowed  south-east  from  the  terminal  point  of  the  Lukkee  moun- 
tain, being  a  space  of  nearly  ten  degrees.  Thus,  a  vast  region 
of  country  by  this  river  was  rendered  uninhabitable,  and  then 
left  dry  land  in  course  of  time.  The  delta,  however,  as  the 
whole  region  encroached  upon  appears  to  be  such,  may  have 
been  covered  by  the  river  at  the  same  time.  This  is  probable, 
though  not  very  likely. 

Ceylon  was  once  joined  to  Asia,  but  severed  by  volcanic 

agency,  or  some  other  internal  cause.     The  early  people  of  India 

consider  Ceylon  the  original  abode  of  man — the  Garden  of  Eden. 

The  spot  designated  as  the  Garden  of  Eden,  is  on  the  top  of  a 

*  Pliny's  Natural  History, Vol.  I.,  p.  116.        f  Ibid->  P- 120-        X  !bid-»  P-  U& 


88  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

mountain  which  rises  7720  feet  above  the  sea.  There  is  no 
doubt  about  the  very  remote  peopling  of  Ceylon,  and  probably 
long  before  it  was  rent  from  the  continent.  Ruined  cities  fully 
attest  the  submergence  of  this  Island.  These  ruins  are  perhaps 
as  ancient  as  any  upon  the  globe. 

Australasia  is  composed  of  fragments  of  the  continents  of 
South  America  and  Asia.  The  islands  present  the  ruins  of  a 
submerged  region  which  one  day  was  high  above  water,  but  now 
at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  which  lies  between  the  two  continents. 
Every  one  passing  over  this  region  is  struck  with  the  vestiges 
of  a  ruined  world. 

The  eastern  portion  of  Asia  is  subject  to  volcanic  convulsions, 
of  extraordinary  character.  *  The  country  came  up  from  be- 
neath the  sea  since  the  Mongolians  occupied  central  and  north- 
ern Asia.  They  start  off  in  their  fabulous  history  with  the 
story  that  they  expended  great  toil  in  endeavoring  to  rid  the 
country  of  lakes  and  marshes.  The  waters,  even  recently,  spread 
over  the  territory  to  the  great  destruction  of  life  and  property. 
The  Yellow  Sea  in  1845  rose  and  swept  the  land  to  the  destruc- 
tion of  several  thousand  lives. 

The  Marian  islands  are  now  low  and  small,  but  they  were  one 
day  doubtless  large  and  elevated.  The  great  city  of  Tamen 
stands  so  far  out  in  the  water  that  it  can  only  be  reached  by 
boats.  Lord  Anson  in  his  voyage,  found  upon  one  of  these  is- 
lands a  row  of  upright  stones,  in  form  of  obelisks,  each  Bur- 
mounted  by  a  coping  block.  These  were  constructed  by  a  rice 
of  people  other  than  the  present  population.  Dr.  Darwin  says 
these  islands  are  the  remains  of  lands  of  much  greater  extent 
than  now  presented,  which  have  sunk  beneath  the  sea.  The 
group  is  composed  of  volcanic  cones  and  low  coral  reefs. 
Northern  and  north-western  Asia  has  been  less  disturbed  by  in- 
ternal agencies  than  any  other  portion  of  the  continent.  The 
chief  rupture  appearing  to  be  the  straits  of  Behring,  a  channel 
about  forty  miles  wide  and  of  no  great  depth.  There  are  no 
very  marked  evidences  of  any  great  percussion  where  the  straits 
were  formed,  and  no  evidence  that  the  level  of  either  sea  was  al- 

*  In  the  year  1845,  the  waters  of  the  Gulf  of  Pe-chee-lee,  rose  to  such  height 
as  to  destroy  several  hundred  thousand  human  lives,  and  ruin  all  the  houses  of 
the  province,  effecting  the  total  ruin  of  16,000,000  of  the  population. — The 
Natural  History  of  the  Human  Species,  p.  116. 


THE  EARTH'S  CRUST.  89 

tered  in  the  least,  when  the  waters  of  the  two  seas  became  uni- 
ted. But  since  the  arctic  regions  have  been  rising  in  Asia  and 
Europe  there  is  a  current  in  the  straits,  and,  as  northern  Asia  is 
still  rising,  the  current  is  increasing. 

The  Caspian  sea,  which  has  no  outlet,  was  once  connected 
with  the  Black  Sea.  At  that  period  the  latter  inundated  a  large 
portion  of  southern  Russia,  and  set  back  its  tides  to  the  Baltic, 
White  Sea,  and  Arctic  Ocean,  by  the  Gulf  of  Finland  and  Bothia. 

The  continent  of  Africa  has  but  little  evidence  of  having:  un- 
dergone  any  very  marked  changes  by  any  known  causes.  It 
stands  out  in  the  tabular  form  as  if  hove  up  from  amid  the  waves 
in  mass,  some  of  its  mountain  peaks  being  crowned  with  lime- 
stone. Africa  is,  perhaps,  the  oldest  of  the  continents,  its  age 
is  not  fixed  by  any  date  of  human  circulation ;  all  is  surmise ; 
but  the  continent  is  so  aged  as  to  be  worn  out  and  exhausted  to 
a  measurable  extent. 

Yolcanoes  exist  in  Abyssinia  and  along  the  south-east  coast ; 
also  on  the  west  coast ;  but  they  do  not  appear  to  have  disturbed 
the  main  land  materially,  except  the  tearing  away  of  Madagas- 
car on  the  east,  and  the  islands  on  the  south-west,  from  the  con- 
tinent. The  mighty  volcano  of  Teneriffe  has  frequently  shaken 
the  earth  and  sea  for  hundreds  of  miles,  but  has  not  altered  the 
continent  since  the  historic  period.  Etna  also  has  frequently 
shaken  Sicily  and  Italy.* 

The  western  continent  has  undergone  marked  changes  by  vol- 
canic influces ;  yet  there  are  strong  indications  of  alterations  of 
surface  of  the  country  not  attributable  to  such  agencies. 
The  neighboring  islands  were  doubtless  once  a  part  of 
the  continent,  as  the  whole  region,  from  Barbadoes  to  Yera 
Cruz,  presents  many  indications  of  a  violent  disruption  during 
the  present  geological  superficies  of  the  earth.  The  event  may 
may  have  been  since  the  deluge,  and,  if  so,  the  ruined  buildings 
and  pyramids  may  be  readily  accounted  for. 

The  boulders  are  ample  witnesses  of  the  submergence  of  the 
northern  portion  of  the  country.  If  they  were  brought  to  their 
present  resting-places  by  floating  ice  it  is  hard  to  tell  how  high 
the  stage  of  water  in  wl^ch  they  floated  thither  may  have  been. 

*  The  beds  of  lava  that  have  issued  from  Etna,  prove  it  to  have  been  in  ac- 
tivity over  14,000  years. — Pouchet's  Plurality  of  Races,  p.  122,  note. 


90  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

For  aught  that  appears  to  the  contrary,  it  may  have  covered 
every  hill  and  filled  every  valley. 

These  boulders  are  not  confined  to  this  continent,  but  are 
strewn  o^er  Europe  and  Asia  in  great  profusion.*  Those  found 
in  England  are  granite,  syenite,  and  greenstone.  They  came 
not  from  the  north,  but  from  the  land  where  is  now  the  British 
channel.  One  of  these  boulders  at  Pagham  measures  twenty- 
seven  feet  in  circumference.  They  were  drifted  in  the  ice  and 
dropped  to  their  present  position  whilst  England  was  submerged, 
during  the  glacial  period,  as  now  supposed. 

Boulders  are  found  5000  feet  above  the  ocean  in  Europe,  and 
in  the  United  States  equally  as  elevated.  In  New  England  they 
are  very  massive.  One  is  upon  the  side  of  Hoosac  Mountain, 
1000  feet  above  the  valley,  over  which  it  was  transported,  weigh- 
ing 680  tons.  They  have  been  often  brought  several  hundred 
miles.  Those  found  in  the  state  of  Ohio,  lie  scattered  over  the 
the  state  as  far  south  as  the  Ohio  river,  some  of  enormous  bulk. 
They  were  taken  from  their  beds  in  Wisconsin — four  or  Hive  hun- 
dred miles  distant  from  where  they  are  now. 

Boulders  are  also  existing  in  Switzerland,  Germany,  France, 
Spain  and  Italy,  and  show  an  overflowing  of  the  country  after 
the  mountains  had  been  elevated,  being  found  upon  their  sides, 
even  on  the  Himalayas.  Their  course  can  be  traced  by  the 
marks  upon  the  rocks  over  which  they  were  drifted.  Had  the 
countries  where  these  boulders  drifted  been  populated,  the  people 
would  either  have  perished  by  the  floods,  or  been  driven  from 
their  abodes. 

No  record  of  the  boulder  era  is  known  to  be  in  existence.  If 
the  countries  were  then  peopled,  and  the  people  perished,  their 
remains  will  no  doubt  yet  be  found  under  or  in  the  drift  de- 
posited in  that  age.  The  boulders  were  most  likely  deposited  in 
the  glacial  era,  in  those  regions  at  least. 

The  submergence  of  the  countries  in  the  boulder  period,  must 
have  destroyed  the  vegetable  products,  as  it  is  not  possible  such 
a  flood  of  waters  as  floated  these  rocks  would  pass  over  the  coun- 
try without  materially  changing  its  physical  character.  During 
this  time,  it  has  been  supposed,  the  foundation  of  coal  was  depos- 

*  There  is  a  large  boulder  in  the  plain  near  Mount  Sinai.  It  is  a  block  of 
granite  nearly  twenty  feet  square. — Wonders  of  Geology,  Vol.  I.,  p.  210,  note. 


THE  EARTH'S  CRUST.  91 

ited.  In  some  places  these  boulders  are  so  located  as  to  almost 
warrant  the  conclusion  that  they  were,  in  geological  sense,  de- 
posited recently. 

The  submergence  of  Wales,  to  the  extent  of  1400  feet,  as 
proved  by  glacial  shells,  would  require  56,000  years  at  the  rate 
of  two  and  a-half  feet  per  century.*  If  these  rocks  were  of  the 
glacial  period,  they  are  certainly  not  recently  deposited.  They 
are  taken  from  the  Alps,  and  carried  across  the  deepest  and  most 
rugged  valleys  of  the  globe,  a  distance  of  fifty  miles,  and  many  of 
them  of  such  enormous  bulk  as  to  be  incredible.  One  resting 
on  the  hill  900  feet  above  Lake  Neufchatel  is  forty  feet  in  diam- 
eter. Some  contain  50,000  cubic  feet  of  stone.  One  of  lime- 
stone, at  Devens,  near  Bex,  which  was  drifted  thirty  miles,  con- 
tains 161,000  cubic  feet.  Those  resting  on  the  Jura  and  oppo- 
site Lake  Geneva,  are  from  Mont  Blanc,  f 

The  United  States  contains  many  other  evidences,  besides  the 
boulders,  of  having  been  under  water  since  the  upheaval  of  the 
mountains.  Her  great  mountains,  it  will  be  observed,  all  run 
in  transverse  direction  to  the  course  of  the  rivers ;  and  that  the 
rivers  have  cut  their  way  through  these  barriers  to  the  sea.  Such 
has  been  the  case  of  the  Potomac,  Susquehannah,  Juniata,  Dela- 
ware, and  James  River.  The  Ohio,  on  its  way,  cut  through  an  al- 
most interminable  barrier  near  Silver  Creek.  Before  the  Potomac 
made  its  way  through  the  Blue  Ridge,  or  the  James  River  rup- 
tured the  mound  which  hemmed  in  its  waters,  a  vast  lake  must 
have  existed  in  the  Shenandoah  valley,  and  in  that  of  the  Con- 
ecocheague,  extending  from  Staunton  to  Chambersburg,  and  fill- 
ing the  several  valleys  in  the  vicinity  of  the  North  mountain  and 
Blue  Ridge,  to  the  Alleghanies,  and  beyond  the  Susquehanna 
to  the  Schuylkill  and  Delaware.  The  Blue  Ridge  is  a  geological 
curiosity.  Unlike  others  of  such  magnitude,  this  huge  moun- 
tain range  is  a  vast  heap  of  detached  blocks  of  different  mag- 
nitudes mixed  with  vegetable  mould,  all  having  the  appearance 
of  being  deposited  there  as  drift.     It  is  very  obvious  that  the 

*  The  submergence  and  re-elevation  of  the  country,  acccording  to  Prof.  Ram- 
sey, would  require  224,000  years. — Antiquities  of  Man,  p.  285. 

f  The  Alpine  erratics  are  found  at  an  altitude  of  3450  feet  above  the  sea.  The 
granite  blocks  found  at  this  elevation,  being  2015  feet  above  Lake  Neufchatel, 
were  torn  from  the  east  shoulder  of  Mont  Blanc. — Lyell's  Antiquities  of  Man, 
p.  300. 


92  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

draining  of  this  vast  lake  would  materially  change  the  face  of 
the  country. 

The  valley  of  the  Hudson  also  was  one  day  crossed  by  a  high 
barrier  above  West  Point,  near  Newburg,  which  dammed  up  the 
waters  of  the  Hudson  to  the  rapids  at  Fort  Edwards.  At  the 
time  the  water  of  the  Ohio  river  was  set  back  from  the  barrier 
at  Silver  Creek,  its  tides  reached  to  the  base  of  the  Alle- 
ghanies,  at  least  to  Pittsburgh.  This  being  the  case,  a  vast  ex- 
tent of  the  western  country  must  have  been  under  water.  The 
Silver  Creek  barrier  would  not  only  set  the  waters  of  the  Ohio 
back  to  Pittsburgh,  but  extend  them  beyond  Lake  Erie,  and  to 
the  north  of  Lake  Superior.  During  this  period  the  coal  beds 
of  the  regions  covered  by  the  waters  were  supplied  with  the 
vegetable  matter  which  formed  the  stone  coal. 

The  regions  of  country  referred  to  give  strong  indications  of 
having  been  under  water  since  their  upheaval.  The  boulders 
seem  to  have  been  brought  thither  since  the  draining  of  these 
vast  oceans,  as  they  generally  are  located  upon  the  surface  of 
the  ground. 

There  is  no  evidence  that  man  existed  in  the  regions  bordering 
these  lakes  when  they  broke  through  their  barriers,  other  than 
his  remains  found  in  the  Mississippi  Yalley,  and  other  physical 
indications,  such  as  the  stump  found  at  Cincinnati.  If  he  dwelt 
east  of  the  Alleghanies,  he  must  have  been  swept  away  by  the 
overwhelming  floods  of  the  Shenandoah,  and  other  valleys  where 
the  water  had  been  confined. 

There  was  no  place  of  escape  on  any  of  the  lowlands.  The 
same  was  the  condition  of  things  west  of  the  Alleghanies.  At 
that  time  the  human  remains  found  in  a  fossil  state  at  Natchez, 
may  have  been  buried  in  the  drift  and  the  eighty  feet  of  earth 
piled  upon  the  stump  at  Cincinnati,  though  it  would  seem  other- 
wise, and  that  these  vast  accumulations  were  deposited  after  the 
manner  of  the  delta  of  the  Nile,  and  other  great  rivers. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

PHYSICAL  MAN. 

Man's  physical  body,  a  solid  composed  of  gases. — Living  animalcules  in  the 
blood. — The  nervous  system. — Brain  the  organ  of  the  mind. — Circulation 
of  the  blood. — Animal  life- — Unity  of  the  races. — Types  of  mankind. — The 
Deluge. — Turanian,  Semitic  and  Hamitic  orders  of  man. — Origin  of  the 
human  species. — The  Book  of  Genesis. — Caucasian,  Mongolian,  Malay, 
American  and  African  races. — Families  and  groups. — Four  distinct  races 
existing  3,300  years  ago. 

PHYSICALLY,  man  is  the  most  perfectly  organized  being 
in  creation.  He  possesses  many  superior  qualities  not  en- 
joyed by  any  of  the  lower  animals,  yet  breathes  of  the  same 
atmosphere,  is  composed  of  the  same  kinds  of  material  matter, 
and  lives  by  virtue  of  the  same  laws  of  animal  life ;  only  differ- 
ing from  the  lower  animals  in  this  respect  by  his  organism.  By 
his  five  senses  he  derives  all  his  knowledge  of  the  external  world. 
His  body  is  a  solid,  composed  of  various  substances,  namely : 
carbon,  hydrogen,  oxygen,  and  nitrogen  gase3;  phosphorus, 
sulphur,  iron,  earth  and  saline  matter.  These  are  organized 
by  imperceptible  parts  or  atoms,  and  globules,  all  of  the 
same  size,  each  being  75-100  parts  of  an  inch,  and  all  coher- 
ing by  attraction ;  but  having  at  tne  same  time  no  connecting 
texture. 

In  the  blood  of  man,  in  his  adult  state,  there  are  living  ani- 
malcules, so  minute  that  they  cannot  be  detected  without  the  aid 
of  the  microscope.  Ten  thousand  of  them  may  exist  in  a  space 
not  larger  than  a  grain  of  sand.  Man  is,  indeed,  "  fearfully  and 
wonderfully  made." 

The  idea  that  all  things  were  made  out  of  nothing  will  be 
readily  comprehended,  when  it  is  understood  of  what  man's 
body  is  composed.     The  gases,  which  enter  so  largely  into  his 

(93) 


94 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 


composition,  are  as  nothing  ;  we  can  neither  see  nor  feel  them, 
yet  they  exist,  pervading  all  space ;  the  air  we  breath  is  but  gas ; 
our  food  is  mainly  of  the  same  elements,  in  an  organized 
form  ;  by  attraction  our  bodies  are  held  together ;  remove  this 
agency  and  they  would  at  once  return  to  their  original  nothing- 
ness. 

"  All  are  but  parts  of  one  stupendous  whole, 
Whose  body  nature  is,  and  God  the  soul." 

The  bones  constitute  the  frame  work  of  the  body,  and  are  a 

wonderful  display  of  mech- 
anism. They  are  245  in 
number,  composed  princi- 
pally of  lime,  hard  as  lime- 
stone and  nearly  as  imper- 
ishable. Each  individual 
of  all  the  races  has  the 
same  number  of  bones, 
though  differing  in  many 
other  particulars. 

The  nervous  system  is 
the  most  interesting  and 
mysterious  portion  of  man's 
physical  constitution.  The 
brain  is  the  center  of  the 
nervous  functions,  nerves 
constituting  the  galvanic 
battery  of  the  human  sys- 
tem, and  by  means  of  which 
the  lightning  of  the  soul  is 
conducted  to  the  seat  of 
thought. 

The  blood  is  the  great 
nourisher  of  the  body,  and 
generally  conceded  to  be 
the  life  of  man;  but  it  is 
not  any  more  so  than  some 
of  the  other  fluids  of  the  system.  Though  every  individual 
can  feel  the  action  of  the  blood  at  each  pulsation,  its  circula- 


PHYSICAL  MAN. 


95 


tion  as  a  physiological  fact  was  unknown  until  in  the  early 
part  of  the  16th  century,  when  Hervey  discovered  it.  Its 
temperature  is  the  same  in  each  individual,  in  ail  climates,  being 
100°  Fahrenheit.  It  is  claimed,  with  much  plausibility,  that  the 
heat  of  the  human  body  is  generated  in  the  blood  by  means  of 
oxygen  taken  into  the  lungs,  and  carbonic  acid  discharged  there- 
from by  respiration.  Heat  in  this  way  may  be  induced,  but  ani- 
mal life  cannot  in  such  mode  be  restored,  or  for  a  moment  pro- 
longed. Heat  and  life  depend  upon  a  proper  organism ;  and  if 
this  is  destroyed,  life  at  once  becomes  extinct.  Were  it  other- 
wise, life  could  be  prolonged  indefinitely  by  the  introduction  of 
this  gas  into  the  respiratory  organs.  Another  theory  is  that  the 
iron  of  the  blood  is  the  source  of  animal  life ;  that  the  iron  be- 
comes heated  by  the  process  of  breathing,  by  which  means 
electricity  is  generated  in  the  lungs.  Iron  being  a  conductor, 
and  electricity  heat,  so  long  as  there  is  iron  in  the  blood,  it  is 
claimed  there  will  be  heat  in  the  system.  It  is  a  fact  well 
established  that  the  subject  may  be  warmed  up  to  the  proper 
degree  of  animal  life  and  heat,  by  electricity,  yet  vitality  will  not 
be  restored. 

What  is  life  ?  is  the  most  perplexing  subject  connected  with 
man's  physical  organism.  He  lives, 
glows  with  life  and  animation ;  but 
why,  no  mortal  has  been  able  to 
tell.  The  living  principle  has  not 
yet  been  revealed  to  man.  The 
principle  of  life  is  peculiar  to  each 
individual;  were  it  otherwise,  the 
life  of  one  subject  (if  the  life  be  in 
the  blood)  might  be  transferred  to 
another.  Old  age,  by  this  process, 
could  be  restored  to  youth,  and  the 
dead  subject  quickened  and  revived 
to  life.  The  time  may  come  when  I 
this  fugitive  principle  of  animal  life 
may  be  discovered.  We  are  not 
without  hope  upon  the  subject,  even 
if  the  process  of  discovery  be  slow. 
We  should  not  despair  of  success,  when  we  consider  it  required 


FRANKLIN. 


96  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

nearly  six  thousand  years  to  discover  the  circulation  of  the 
blood;  and  an  equal  period  almost,  to  convince  the  world 
that  the  lightnings  of  the  heavens  were  but  electricity.  By  the 
genius  of  Franklin  the  "  Immortal  Jove,"  who  for  so  many  ages 
appalled  the  world  by  his  terrible  voice  and  fiery  glances,  was 
compelled  to  leave  his  celestial  habitation  and  submit  to  the  will 
of  man  on  earth. 

"  Nature,  and  nature's  laws,  lay  hid  in  night ; 
God  said,  let  Franklin  be — and  all  was  light." 

The  unity  and  common  origin  of  the  several  varieties  of  the 
human  species  have  been  so  generally  received  by  the  public  at 
large  for  the  true  exposition  of  these  subjects,  as  to  make  it  almost 
sacrilegious  to  assume  any  other  hypothesis.  It  has  seemed  suf- 
ficient to  simply  affirm  that  in  very  remote  ages  only  two  per- 
sons dwelt  upon  the  earth,  and  that  from  them  all  the  races  and 
families  of  man  derive  their  descent.  No  one  should  dispute  the 
Bible  History  of  the  creation  ;  it  is  not  at  all  necessary  to  do  so, 
in  order  to  show  the  origin  of  the  races  and  types  of  mankind. 
The  author  of  the  book  of  Genesis,  it  is  very  plain,  did  not  in- 
tend to  give  a  detailed  account  of  the  creation,  or  the  history  of 
man,  any  further  than  to  show  the  line  of  the  descent  of  the 
Hebrews,  and  assign  the  reason  for  the  overthrow  of  the  ante- 
deluvians  by  the  deluge,  and  repeopling  of  the  earth  by  Noah 
and  his  family. 

If  there  was  only  one  race  of  mankind  the  vexed  question  oi 
common  origin  would  be.  put  at  rest  by  the  Genesis.  There  being 
several  distinct  races,  and  many  marked  differences  in  their 
physical  aspect,  it  is  impossible  to  trace  them  to  a  common 
parentage  by  the  ordinary  rules  of  descent.  They  may  be  traced, 
to  a  limited  extent,  to  their  origin  by  their  physical  develop- 
ment and  mental  capacity.  These,  in  the  absence  of  authentic 
information,  are  the  only  safe  guides  to  follow  in  discovering  the 
lines  of  descent  and  origin  of  the  types. 

Ethnologists  have  not  all  agreed  upon  the  number  of  the 
races.  Cuvier  divided  man  into  three  types  :  Caucasian,  Mon- 
gol and  Negro.  Pickering  reports  eleven  races ;  Morton,  Gild- 
don  and  others  live,  viz. :  Caucasian,  Mongolian,  Malay,  Ameri- 
can and  African,  whilst  others  divide  the  families  of  man  into 


PHYSICAL  MAN.  97 

many  more  races,  as  we  shall  notice  in  a  subsequent  chapter. 
Five  types  are  even  more  than  we  think  justly  warranted  by  the 
strict  rules  of  ethnology.  The  red,  white  and  black  are  evidently 
the  primitive  races.  We  shall,  in  this  work,  however,  adopt  the 
popular  theory  of  five  races,  standing  in  order  thus  :  Caucasian, 
Mongolian,  Malay,  American  and  African,  each  distinguished 
by  the  color  of  the  skin,  and  other  marked  peculiarities. 

In  the  year  of  the  world  1656,  as  computed  by  biblical 
scholars  and  chronologists,  the  whole  population  of  the  globe 
perished  by  the  deluge,  save  Noah  and  his  family.  From  this  it 
is  forcibly  impressed  upon  the  mind  that  Noah  and  his  sons  were 
the  ancestors  of  all  the  races  and  families  of  man  now  existing 
upon  the  earth  ;  hence  all  are  traceable  through  these  channels 
to  a  common  origin,  if  the  premises  be  correct.  If  there  were 
but  one  distinct  race,  this  would  be  a  rational  conclusion ;  but 
when  several  distinct  types  are  presented  with  very  marked  dif- 
ferences of  physical  aspect,  the  question  of  common  origin  and 
unity  of  the  races  becomes  one  of  doubtful  probability. 

Until  recently  the  ethnological  authors  appeared  embarrassed 
in  the  investigation  of  man's  physical  history  by  the  Hebrew 
narration  of  his  origin ;  but  now,  since  ethnology  is  being  bet- 
ter understood,  great  facts  are  being  evolved  upon  the  sub- 
ject of  the  races  ;  and  what  has  heretofore  remained  mysterious 
in  their  history,  is  beginning  to  be  satisfactorily  explained.  To 
facilitate  the  investigation  of  the  subject,  the  races  and  families 
of  man  have  been  classified  under  four  leading  heads,  viz. : 
Aryan,  Turanian,  Semitic,  and  Hamite.  The  Aryans  are  de- 
rived from  Japeth,  Semitic  from  Shem,  Hamite  from  Ham ;  and 
the  Turanian  receives  its  name  from  Turan  the  country  beyond 
Iran. 

The  Turanian  family  embraces  the  Mongolian  race  and  mixed 
peoples  of  that  type,  in  which  division  are  the  Chinese,  Japanese, 
Tartars,  Finns,  Lapps,  Mongols,  Calmucks,  Samoieds,  Esquimaux, 
some  of  the  American  tribes,  and  other  less  noted  peoples  of 
Asia  and  Africa. 

The  Semitic  family  embraces  the  Hebrews,  Phoenicians, 
Carthagenians,  Iberians,  Spaniards  and  other  kindred  tribes. 

The  Hamites  include  the  Canaanites  and  other  kindred  na- 
tions.    They  were  so  closely  allied  with  the  Semitics  as  to  be 
1 


98  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

literally  one  and  the  same  family ;  not  Negroes  or  black  persons, 
as  has  been  generally  claimed. 

The  Aryan  includes  all  families  of  fair  complexion  and  those 
of  Caucasian  blood,  whatever  may  be  their  color. 

Though  it  is  admitted  there  are  five  distinct  types,  it  is  worthy 
of  remark  that  the  red,  white,  and  black  are  the  primitive  com- 
plexions, and  have  never  changed.  The  Ethiopian  has  not 
changed  his  skin ;  the  white  man  has  not  yet  put  on  the  color 
or  adopted  the  features  of  the  Negro,  nor  has  the  red  man  become 
a  Caucasian.  They  are  all  the  same  as  they  were  4500  years 
ago.*  The  Negro  had  then  his  thick  lips,  black  skin,  protruding 
jaws,  woolly  hair,  flat  nose  and  curved  legs ;  the  Semitic  had 
then  his  tawny  skin  and  bent  nose ;  and  the  Turanian  is  still 
what  he  was  3000  years  before  the  Christian  era. 

We  are  not  informed  by  the  Genesis  what  the  complexion  of 
the  original  race  was,  but  Josephus,  a  learned  Jewish  author, 
affirms  that  Adam  was  red  and  gives  as  his  reason  for  so  determin- 
ing, that  Adam  was  made  of  red  earth.  This  being  the  case, 
by  the  law  of  nature  his  descendants  would  be  of  his  complexion  ; 
consequently  Noah  and  his  sons  would  be  of  the  complexion  of 
their  great  ancestor  Adam.  This  theory  would  only  account  for 
the  red  or  copper-colored  race,  if  the  offspring  will  always  prove 
true  to  nature,  and  bear  the  complexion  of  the  parent. 

For  want  of  a  better  theory,  it  has  been  claimed  that  the 
three  sons  of  Noah  had  different  complexions ;  that  Ham  was 
black,  Shem  red,  and  Japeth  white,  and  that  their  descendants 
bear  their  complexions.  There  are  several  prominent  facts  in 
support  of  this  theory.  Shem  and  his  sons  occupied  the  country 
from  the  Euphrates  to  the  Indian  Ocean ;  and  from  them  Chal- 
deans, Assyrians,  Syrians,  Lydians,  Hebrews  and  Arabs  derive 
their  descent.  Ham  and  his  sons  occupied  Philistia,  Canaan, 
Ethiopia,  Lybia,  and  from  them  it  is  claimed  all  people  of  dark 
complexion  derive  their  descent.  Japath  and  his  sons  occupied 
the  country  between  the  Taurus  Mountains  and  the  river  Don, 
and  Europe  to  Cadiz ;  and  from  him  Greeks,  Medes,  Persians, 
Egyptians,  Sythians,  Gauls,  Celts,  Hindoos,  Turks,  Gomerians, 
and  Iberians  derive  their  descent.  These  several  families  were 
doubtless  the  roots  of  at  least  a  portion  of  the  present  popula- 
*  Plurality  of  Races,  p.  87. 


PHYSICAL  MAN. 


99 


tion  of  the  globe.  But  when  the  other  varieties  of  mankind 
originated  is  the  all  important  question  for  solution,  and  which 
can  only  be  determined,  if  at  all,  by  the  mode  already  intimated 
— their  physical  and  intellectual  development. 

The  doctrines  of  La  Marck  and  others  on  the  subject  of  grada- 
tion, are  of  very  doubtful  probability,  to  say  the  least ;  *  and 
the  theory  that  food  and  climate  will  produce  a  race  different  from 
the  original  type,  is  equally  unfounded.  Marked  changes  may 
take  place  in  the  appearance  of  a  race  by  food  and  climate,  but 
the  type  will  never  be  so  far  altered  in  any  degree  as  to  be  a  dif- 
ferent race  from  the  original. 

The  several  races  are  known  by  the  following  characteristics  : 

The  Caucasian,  by  fair  complexion,  large  oval  skull,  the 
interior  portion  being  finely 
formed,  full  and  elevated ;  the 
hair  is  of  various  •  colors,  fine, 
long,  and  frequently  curling ; 
beard  heavy;  features  well- 
proportioned  ;  chin  full ;  nose 
prominent ;  teeth  vertical ; 
eyes  full,  bright,  and  spark- 
ling. The  skin  of  this  race, 
in  some  cases,  is  quite  dark, 
as  is  the  case  of  the  Hindoos 
and  Miotics.  The  leading 
families  of  this  race  are  the 

Germanic,     Celtic,     Nilotic,  Caucasian  group. 

Libyan,  and  Hindoostanic. 

The  Mongolian,  as  having  a  sallow,  olive-colored  skin,  long 
straight,  dark  hair ;  scanty  beard ;  broad  short  nose ;  black 
eyes,  set  obliquely  in  the  head ;  arched  eyebrows ;  oblong  skull, 
and  wide  frontal  head.  The  Chinese,  Japanese,  Mongols  and 
Esquimaux,  are  most  prominent  families  of  this  type. 

The  Malay,  by  a  dark  brown  complexion ;  black,  coarse,  lank 
hair ;  square  forehead ;  long  jaws ;  large  mouth ;  broad  nose  and 


*  The  Thibetians  believe  that  mankind  descended  from  the  ape.  The  Pelas- 
gians  believed  they  sprang  from  the  ground  ;  and  the  Chaldeans  believed  that 
from  the  blood  of  Belus,  which  mingled  with  the  dust,  he  having  cut  off  his 
own  head,  man  was  formed. — Man — Where,  Whence,  and  Whither,  p.  139. 


100 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 


MONGOLIAN   GEOUP. 


MALAY  GROUP. 


AMERICAN   GEOUP. 


vertical  teeth.  The  Malays 
proper,  the  Siamese,  Cochin- 
Chinese,  Polynesians,  and 
some  of  the  Indian  tribes  of 
North  and  South  America, 
are  leading  families  of  this 
race. 

The  American,  as  of  red- 
dish copper  color  complexion 
having  black,  long  coarse 
hair;  scanty  beard;  tumid 
lips  ;  large  mouth ;  aquiline 
nose ;  black  eyes,  deeply  set ; 
small  skull,  with  receding 
forehead.  The  race  con- 
sists of  many  tribes,  with 
no  very  marked  difference 
in  physical  aspect. 

The  African,  by  having 
a  black  complexion,  with 
black  curling  hair;  large 
prominent  eyes;  thick,  flat 
nose;  low,  receding  fore- 
head; thick,  heavy  skull; 
large  mouth;  thick,  pouted 
lips,  and  long,  protruding 
jaws.  There  are  many 
families  of  this  race,  the 
chief  of  which  seem  to  be 
the  Mandigoes,  Jolafs, 
Guineas,  Ashantes,  Daho- 
mians  and  Australians. 

Type  is  a  term  used  to 
designate  those  original  or 
primitive  forms  of  mankind, 
which  are  independent  of 
physical  or  climatic  influ- 
ences.     For  instance,  the 


PHYSICAL  MAN. 


ior 


AFRICAN    GROUP. 


white  man  is  a  type,  as  his  physical  constitution  remains  the 
same  under  all  circumstances.  It  has  never  become  trans- 
formed— remains  the  same  as  originally  created.  Type  is 
synonomous  with  species,  though  not  with  race.  The  term 
race  is  applied  rather  indiffer- 
ently to  families,  groups,  and 
types;  for  instance,  in  speaking 
of  the  Australians,  authors  call 
them  a  race;  so  also  the  Arab-5] 
ians,  Ethiopians,  Negrillos,  and 
indeed,  all  the  subordinate  vari- 
eties of  mankind. 

This  classification  tends  to  con- 
fusion ;  but  it  is  perhaps  too  late 
now  to  change  the  public  mind  in 
regard  to  the  proper  classification 
of  the  several  orders  and  varieties 
of  the  races.  To  avoid  confusion 
in  these  pages,  we  shall  use  the 

term  type  in  designating  races  or  the  primitive  stock,  such  as 
Caucasian,  for  the  white  race.  The  subordinate  varieties  will 
be  included  in  the  terms  families,  and  groups,  nations,  and 
tribes.  Keeping  in  mind  that  the  terms  type,  race,  and  species 
are  used  in  the  same  general  sense  as  meaning  the  same  thing. 

Some  of  the  leading  families  of  the  Caucasians  and  Mongolians, 
for  instance  the  Jews,  Egyptians,  Arabs,  Mongols,  and  Japanese, 
have  so  long  retained  their  definite  characters,  as  to  enable  them 
almost  to  be  called  types ;  some  of  them  have  indeed  been  thus 
designated.* 

The  Red,  "White,  Black,  and  Yellow  races  have  been  in  exist- 
ence, according  to  the  Egyptian  records,  for  at  least  3,300  years. 
They  are  plainly  represented  upon  the  Egyptian  monuments 
thus  early  in  the  world's  history ;  and  though  it  has  not  yet  been 
fully  ascertained,  it  is  strongly  conjectured  that  they  have  so 
existed  for  more  than  5,000  years.  If  the  geological  facts  pre- 
sented in  this  volume  can  be  relied  upon  as  even  an  approxima- 
tion to  the  truth,  man's  existence  upon  the  globe  was  at  a  period 


*  Types  of  Mankind,  p.  81. 


102  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

far  more  remote  than  any  historical  or  chronological  reckonings 
ftx  it.* 

Geology,  doubtless,  shows  the  globe  to  have  existed  many 
thousands  of  years,  and  as  compared  with  man's  advent  upon  it, 
almost  from  eternity,  as  countless  periods  have  seemed  to  precede 
one  another,  in  its  geological  history.  The  primitive  rocks,  as 
regards  their  origin,  as  far  as  man's  knowledge  goes,  may  be 
considered  eternal.  No  vestiges  of  history  exists  pointing  to 
their  formation  in  regard  to  time.  They  were  not  all  produced 
in  the  beginning  of  things,  in  the  condition  they  are  now  found, 
but  in  the  night  of  ages  have  undergone  marked  changes.  The 
term  primitive,  however,  is  not  so  comprehensive  in  a  geologi- 
cal sense  as  generally  supposed.  The  granite  class  are  doubtless 
of  igneous  origin  like  the  volcanic ;  yet  geologists  have  failed  to 
detect  the  plutonic  granite  in  process  of  formation.  They  are 
vastly  different  from  the  volcanic,  being  of  crystalline  texture, 
and  do  not  contain  tuffs  or  breccias,  nor  any  traces  of  organic 
bodies.  Their  place,  as  a  general  rule,  is  beneath  all  other 
rocks,  though  they  have  been  found  protruding  up  through 
other  formations,  but  never  repose  upon  the  volcanic.f 

The  metamorphic  series,  consisting  of  mica-schist,  clay,  slate, 
chlorite-schist,  marble,  etc.,  contain  no  organic  remains,  and  is 
said  to  be  stratified,  though  some  of  the  class  are  as  crystalline 
as  granite.  Their  origin  is  even  more  uncertain,  in  a  geolog- 
ical point  of  view,  than  the  plutonic. 

The  stratified  rocks,  including  the  various  orders  of  calcareous 
formations,  and  in  which  organic  remains  are  discovered,  are 
supposed  (as  has  been  noted  in  another  place,)  to  be  formed 
under  water,  among  which  the  coral  may  be  rioted  as  a  leading 
class.  The  great  mounds  of  the  rapids  of  the  Ohio  river,  at 
Louisville,  Kentucky,  are  considered  by  Sir  Charles  Lyell  to  be  a 
coral  reef 4 

This  system  of  rocks  has  been  formed  subsequent  to  the 
granite  and  metamorphic,  though  the  date  of  their  formation 
has  not  been  ascertained ;  but  in  some  instances,  such  as  the 
coral  reef  of  Florida,  has  been  forming  since  man  became  an 

*  Evidences  of  Man's  Place  in  Nature,  by  Huxley,  p.  140,  141. 
f  Principles  of  Zoology,  by  Agassiz  and  Gould,  p.  216. 
X  Elements  of  Geology,  p.  545. 


PHYSICAL  MAN.  103 

inhabitant  of  the  earth.  Because  organic  remains  do  not  exist 
in  unstratified  systems  of  rocks,  is  not  proof  positive  that  man  did 
not  exist  coeval  with  their  formation,  though  most  probably  he 
did  not  then  occupy  a  place  in  nature,  as  these  systems  doubtless 
were  produced  by  heat,  and  at  a  time  when  the  globe  was  unfit 
for  the  occupancy  of  the  human  race.  There  is  no  foreign 
matter  in  the  composition  of  the  unstratified  rocks,  each  series 
being  composed  of  its  peculiar  elements :  the  essential  ingredients 
of  granite,  being  feldspar,  quartz,  and  mica.  If  animal  or  vege- 
table matter  had  at  any  period  been  mingled  with  the  constituent 
elements  of  the  igneous  rocks,  it  was  absorbed  by  the  heated 
mass.  It  is  in  the  rock  system  of  non-igneous  character  we 
must  look  for  organic  remains,  and  there  is  where  they  are  to  be 
found,  and  in  great  abundance,  animal  and  vegetable,  with  fossil 
man.  The  tracks  of  animals,  now  discovered  upon  the  solid 
rocks,  show  them  to  have  been  in  existence  in  full  life,  whilst 
the  rocks  were  in  their  plastic  state. 


CHAPTEK  VL 


NATUBAL   HISTORY   OF   MAN. 


Each  Race  created  to  fill  its  destiny. — Each  Race  produces  its  own  kind. — 
No  hybrid  race. — Type  unchanged. — Common  origin. — Eve,  mother  of  all 
living. — Progressive  Theory  denied. — Superior  qualities. — Power  of  rea- 
son.— Brain,  the  organ  of  the  mind. — Skulls,  internal  capacity  of,  by  Dr. 
Morton. — Daniel  Webster's  brain. — Weight  of  Caucasian's.— Progress  of 
civilization. — Mosaic  record. — Age  of  Noah. — The  Book  of  Job. — Berosus' 
account  of  the  Deluge. — The  Land  of  Nod. — Sons  of  God,  and  daughters 
of  men. — Age  of  Abraham ;  He  goes  into  Egypt. — Monuments  then  erected. 
— IVth  Dynasty  3500  b.  c. — Egyptians  not  Africans. — Human  complexion. 
— Not  derived  from  Adam. 

HOWEVER  scattered  and  confused  the  races  of  mankind 
may  now  appear,  the  original  purpose  of  the  Creator  is 
still  quite  apparent.  He  doubtless  designed  each  race  to  occupy 
its  appropriate  sphere,  and  fill  its  destiny.  The  place  of  each 
was  designated  by  Him,  as  the  primitive  types  can  still  be  traced 
to  their  original  places  of  abode. 

It  is  a  universal  law  of  nature,  that  creatures  will  propagate 
and  multiply  their  own  kind :  this  is  self-evident  in  regard  to 
man.  From  white  men  and  white  women  spring  white  descend- 
ants, and  from  black  parents  originate  black  offspring.  It  is  just 
as  evident  that  cohabitation  between  the  whites  and  blacks  will 
produce  a  different  offspring  from  either  parent,  yet  partaking 
of  the  nature  of  both ;  though  this  offspring  is  not  a  new  race, 
as  hybrids  never  become  races.  Each  offspring  of  this  order  is 
referable  to  the  primitive  types. 

Keeping  in  view  the  great  fact  that  the  ^.ve  races  have  existed 
as  far  back  into  the  past  as  history  and  tradition  lead  us,  and 
that  during  that  period  no  race  has  become  extinct,  or  a  new  one 
been  produced,  and  the  primitive  types  remaining  intact,  we  are 
not  quite  at  open  sea  in  regard  to  the  origin  of  the  various 
(104) 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MAN.  105 

nations  and  families  of  mankind  now  found  broadcast  over  the 
earth.  Though  scattered  as  they  now  are,  their  location  seems 
to  be  not  a  matter  of  necessity,  but  of  choice ;  and,  wherever 
located,  the  leading  physical  characteristics  of  the  primitive  races 
remain  unaltered. 

There  has  been  much  controversy  among  naturalists  on  the 
subject  of  the  origin  of  races.  Some  have  assumed  that  they 
were  created  in  distinct  orders,  whilst  others  affirmed  that  they 
all  sprung  from  one  common  source ;  and  to  sustain  the  latter 
view,  the  Scripture  passage,  "  Eve  was  the  mother  of  all  living," 
has  been  quoted.  Whatever  weight  this  passage  may  be  entitled 
to,  it  does  not  disprove  that  there  were  several  orders  of  men 
created,  at  least  such  do  exist,  and  existing,  they  must  be  pre- 
sumed to  have  been  created,  and  not  by  themselves,  but  by  their 
great  author,  God. 

Physically,  man,  at  his  birth,  is  much  inferior  to  the  lower 
animals.  His  advent  into  the  world  is  fraught  with  many  dis- 
advantages ;  whilst  not  wholly  inanimate,  he  is  entirely  helpless. 
Nature  obliges  him,  alone  of  all  animated  nature,  to  clothe  him- 
self, whilst  to  all  the  rest  she  has  given  various  kinds  of  cover- 
ings. But  thus  helpless  and  neglected  as  he  is  at  Ins  birth,  he, 
nevertheless,  brings  with  him  into  the  world  the  germ  of  thought, 
and  his  body,  feeble  as  it  may  be,  is  the  tenement  of  the  soul. 

To  a  very  great  extent  man  is  a  vicious  animal,  more  savage 
than  the  lower  animals.  The  latter  live  in  peace  with  their 
own  kind,  but  mankind  appear  to  delight  in  the  destruction  of 
their  own  species.  His  greatest  misfortunes  are  occasioned  by 
his  own  race. 

"  Man's  inhumanity  to  man 
Makes  countless  thousands  mourn." 

The  physical  peculiarities  and  differences  in  the  several  species 
of  mankind  give  strong  reasons,  if  not  conclusive  ones,  to  doubt 
their  common  parentage.  So  strong  have  some  of  the  peculiari- 
ties impressed  themselves  upon  the  mind,  that  learned  ethnolo- 
gists have  been  bold  to  aver  that  all  mankind  do  not  derive  their 
descent  from  Adam,  and  assert  that  there  were  different  crea- 
tions, in  which  the  more  prominent  of  the  species  had  their 
origin ;  and  that  these,  amalgamating  with  those  of  other  crea- 
tions, produced  the  several   subordinate  varieties  now  found 


106  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

scattered  throughout  the  globe.  Some  have  even  gone  so  far  as 
to  assume  that  man  is  the  offspring  of  the  lower  animals,  and 
that  his  original  type  is  visible  in  the  monkey  tribes.*  However 
unfounded  this  theory  may  be,  the  idea  of  gradation  of  the  races 
is  plausible  to  the  common  observer,  who  only  looks  to  the  lower 
animals  for  proof  of  this  theory.  That  there  are  grades  of  the 
races  is  very  evident,  and  orders  and  degrees  in  the  animal  king- 
dom, and  hence,  when  it  is  observed  that  there  are  marked  differ- 
ences in  the  human  species,  the  mind,  for  a  better  reason,  adopts 
the  theory  that  there  are  different  creations  and  orders  of  man- 
kind, and  that  these,  like  the  lower  animals,  may  be  recog- 
nized by  their  physical  development  and  general  character- 
istics. 

!No  cause  as  yet,  as  before  observed,  has  been  found  capable 
of  changing  the  primitive  types  of  man.  Amid  the  constant 
changes  and  succession  of  individuals,  and  of  the  character  of  the 
surface  of  the  earth,  there  can  be  traced  to  the  earliest  ages  the 
form  and  character  of  the  several  types  first  impressed  by  the 
Creator,  uninterruptedly  transmitted  from  parent  to  offspring. 
"  One  generation  passeth  away,  but  another  cometh,  like  in  form 
and  every  other  particular  :  and  however  man  may  become  modi- 
fied by  education  or  other  influences,  is  born  the  same  helpless, 
dependent  being,  with  the  same  predominant  passions  and  facul- 
ties, as  first  bestowed  upon  the  original  parent,  and  is  cast  upon 
the  world  without  having  any  control  over  his  origin  or  place  of 
his  birth." 

Historically,  we  know  but  little  of  man's  origin,  except  what 
is  contained  in  the  Genesis,  and  there  is  a  remarkable  silence  in 
that  sacred  record  on  the  subject,  his  creation  and  fall  simply 
being  announced.  Nothing  is  said  of  his  physical  constitution, 
or  extent  of  his  mental  capacity,  after  he  was  expelled  from 
Eden. 

The  history  of  man  teaches  that  his  origin  was  wisely  designed. 
The  work  of  creation  would  not  have  been  complete  without  his 
production,  as  the  head  of  all  animated  nature. 

Man  differs  very  materially  from  even  the  most  perfectly  or- 

*  The  man-like  Apes  and  the  Chimpanzes  walk  erect  as  man  by  times  ;  but 
the  great  Orang-Outang  goes  on  all  fours.  His  arms  are  longer  than  his  legs. 
— Evidences  as  to  Man's  Place  in  Nature,  by  Huxley,  pp.  16-20-45-46-47 — 48 
49-50. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


107 


ganized  of  the  lower  animals,*  aside  from  his  capacity  to  reason. 
The  power  of  speech,  erect  position,  and  elevated  head,  makes 
him  the  superior  of  all  animals.  But  when  he  is  considered 
clothed  with  the  power  of  reason,  and  as  capable  of  considering 
the  works  of  the  universe,  and  as  an  accountable  being,  the  pre- 
tended comparison  between  him  and  the  most  intelligent  of  the 
lower  animals  becomes  chimer- 
ical in  the  extreme.  None  of 
the  latter  are  capable  of  walk- 
ing erect.  The  chimpanzee  and 
gorilla  are  the  nearest  approach 
to  the  human  species,  yet  they 
fall  far  short  of  reaching  the 
lowest  grade  of  mankind ;  they 
are  not  bipeds,  but  animals  cre- 
ated to  run  upon  all  fours.f 

The  human  head  and  face 
show    a    marked     difference  the  gorilla. 

between  man  and  the  lower  animals.     Man  alone  has  the  ca- 


6 — 


THE   HUMAN   BRAIN. 

*  Agassiz  considers  that  animals  have  an  immortal  principle,  the  same  as 
man,  and  the  capacity  to  reason. — Essay  on  Classification,  pp.  96-7.  London. 
1859. 

f  The  gorilla  does  not  walk  upright,  generally,  but  can  stand  erect  and 
walk  like  man. — Evidences  of  Man's  Place  in  Nature,  by  Huxley,  pp.  63-3. 


io8 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 


pacity  to  reason ;  and  no  quadruped  has  such  magnitude  and 
convolutions  of  brain  in  that  part  of  the  cranium  known  as  the 
intellectual  seat. 

The  size  of  the  human  brain  varies  in  volume  in  the  several 
types.  It  being  the  organ  of  the  mind,  the  greater  its  volume 
the  more  highly  will  be  the  display  of  the  mental  manifestations, 
as  size  is  admitted  to  be  a  measure  of  power. 

Dr.  Morton,  after  great  research,  presented  the  public  with  a 
chart  of  the  internal  capacity  of  the  skulls  of  the  several  races 
and  leading  families  of  mankind.  During  his  researches,  he 
measured  no  less  than  an  hundred  Egyptian  skulls,  taken  from 
the  ancient  tombs  and  temples  of  Egypt.  Below  is  a  copy  of 
the  Doctor's  chart : 

Cubic  Inches. 

Teutonic  Group 92 

Pelasgic        " 84 

Celtic  "  .....        87 

Semitic         "        .        .        .        .        .        .89 

Malay  "  85 

Chinese         " 82 

Negro  "  83 

Hindoo         "...  .         .     80 

Fellahs  "  80 

Egyptian,  Ancient,  Group     .        .        .        .80 

Toltec  Group 79 

Hottentot   " 75 

Australian   Group 75  * 

The  following  is  another  of  the  Doctor's  charts,  which  includes 
many  other  families  and  groups : 

No.  of  Skulls.   Largest  I.  C.   Mean  I.  C. 


Races  and  Families. 


Teutonic  Family — German, 
"  "         English, 


"  Anglo-American, 


Pelasgic — Persians, 
"        Armenians, 
"        Circassians, 
Celtic — Native  Irish, 
Indostanic  Bengalees, 


18 

5 

7 

10 

10 

10 

6 

32 


114 
105 
97 
94 
94 
94 
97 
91 


90 
96 

90 

84 
84 
84 
87 
80 


*  Types  of  Mankind,  p.  454. 


3 

98 

89 

17 

96 

80 

18 

97 

88 

55 

96 

80 

6 

91 

82 

20 

97 

86 

3 

•  84 

83 

155 

101 

75 

22 

92 

79 

161 

104 

84 

62 

99 

83 

12 

89 

82 

3 

83 

75 

8 

83 

75 

NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MAN.  109 

Semitic — Arabs,     . 

Nilotic — Fellahs, 

Ancient  Pelasgic,  Tombs,  Egypt, 

Nilotic,  " 

Chinese  Mongolians, 

Malay  Group,     . 

Polynesian,     .... 

American  Group — Peruvians, 

Toltec  Family — Mexicans, 

Barbarous  Tribes — Iroquois, 

Native  African  Family, 

American-born  Negroes, 

Hottentots, 

Australian  Family, 

From  this  table  it  is  shown  that  there  is  no  difference  in  the 
volume  of  brain  of  the  ancient  Pelasgic  family,  being  eighty- 
eight  cubic  inches  in  both  instances.  The  ancient  Egyptians 
and  their  modern  representatives,  the  Fellahs,  are  also  the  same 
— eighty  cubic  inches.  The  Hindoos  present  the  same  volume 
as  the  Egyptians.  The  civilized  Toltecs  measure  seventy-seven 
cubic  inches,  and  the  barbarous  tribes  eighty-four  cubic  inches, 
being  seven  inches  in  favor  of  the  savage. 

The  average  size  of  the  brain  of  the  white  race  of  America  is 
twenty-two  and  a  half  inches  in  circumference,  the  aboriginal 
American's  being  nineteen  and  a  half  inches.  Dr.  Morton's 
chart  gives  the  largest  volume  of  brain  (internal  capacity  of  the 
skull)  at  114  cubic  inches.  Dr.  Wyman,  upon  his  post-mortem 
examination  of  Daniel  "Webster,  found  the  internal  capacity  to 
be  122  cubic  inches.  The  average  weight  of  the  brain  of  the 
European  is  about  forty-four  ounces,  troy  weight ;  but  Cuvier's 
brain  weighed  sixty-three  ounces,  Abercrombie's  sixty-three 
ounces,  Dr.  Chalmers'  sixty-three  ounces,  and  Dupuytren's  sixty- 
four  ounces. 

The  development  of  the  brain  is  not  always  a  proper  test  of 
mental  capacity,  as  often  the  smaller  brains  will  surpass  the 
larger  in  mental  power.  To  make  size  the  true  measure  of 
power,  the  whole  physical  organism  must  be  perfect.  A  large 
brain  may  be  often  prevented  from  activity  by  some  unknown 


110  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

disability.  This  is  manifest,  as  we  see,  almost  daily,  in  persons 
with  large  heads  who  make  no  display  of  mental  endowment, 
and  who  are  but  little  more  than  intellectual  animals.  Little  re- 
liance can  therefore  be  placed  upon  the  fact  that  a  person  has  a 
large  brain,  unless  his  physical  and  mental  organism  is  perfect. 

Intellect  is  the  creature  of  organism,  and  its  development 
mainly  depends  upon  the  vital  energies  of  the  several  individ- 
uals of  each  of  the  races  for  its  proper  manifestations.  No  one 
doubts  but  that  the  intellectual  force  of  nations  and  people  con- 
trol their  destinies.  The  superior  endowments  of  the  Cauca- 
sians have  always  kept  them  far  in  advance  of  all  the  other  types 
and  families  of  man,  and  the  inferior  mental  capacity  of  some  of 
the  other  types  has  kept  them  in  a  state  of  degradation.  Man 
cannot  create  himself,  but  may  improve  the  talents  God  has 
given  him. 

All  the  races  are  governed  by  the  same  immutable  laws  of 
life ;  but,  however  much  a  race  may  desire  to  rise  to  eminence, 
there  can  be  no  particular  advancement  unless  there  is  the 
proper  physical  and  mental  developments. 

The  history  of  the  world  shows  that  but  little  advance  in  civ- 
ilization has  been  made,  except  what  has  been  accomplished  by 
the  white  man.  The  Chinese,  it  is  true,  within  their  dominions 
have  made  considerable  progress  in  the  arts  and  sciences  ;  also, 
the  Japanese,  who  equal,  if  not  surpass,  the  Chinese  in  the  fine 
arts.  And  the  Malays  have  made  some  advance  in  civilization, 
also.  But  the  black  man  has  remained  in  low  barbarism,  except 
where  the  whites  have,  in  some  instances,  lifted  him  from  his 
savage  degradation,  and  brought  him  under  the  rules  of  Euro- 
pean civilization.  The  Indians,  with  few  exceptions,  remain 
savages.  The  Toltecs  and  Aztecs  had  attained  to  a  tolerable  de- 
gree of  refinement  in  Mexico.  The  Creeks  and  Cherokees,  and 
other  tribes,  are  now  enjoying,  to  some  extent,  a  refined  civil- 
ization under  the  protection  of  the  Federal  Government. 

The  Africans  inhabiting  the  regions  south  of  Egypt  have  been 
in  constant  intercourse  with  the  civilization  of  that  country  for 
more  than  four  thousand  years,  without  making  any  apparent 
advance  above  their  native  barbarism.*     Like  the  Indians,  they 

*  The  Mandigos  and  Grebos,  Caffres,  Hottentots  and  Negroes,  of  Central 
Africa,  had  no  idea  of  God  before  the  advent  of  the  missionaries  ;  neither  had 
the  Australians. — Plurality  of  Races,  p.  68. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MAN.  ill 

despise  refinement.  The  American  Indians  prefer  their  forest 
life,  where  they  skulk,  prepared  to  scalp  the  first  white  man,  or 
Indian  foe,  who  may  chance  to  cross  their  path.  This  disposi- 
tion to  destroy  each  other,  manifested  among  the  Negroes  and 
Indians,  is  a  strong  argument  against  the  unity  of  the  races. 

The  Mosaic  record  is  the  only  written  history  we  have  of 
mankind,  except  what  is  preserved  in  the  hieroglyphics  of  Egypt. 
Adam's  creation  took  place  4000  years  before  the  birth  of  Christ. 
He  lived  930  years.  Noah  was  born  Anno  Mundi  1056,  and 
died  a.  m.  2006,  having  lived  950  years,  600  of  which  he  passed 
in  the  old  world  before  the  deluge,  and  350  years  in  the  new 
world.  He  was  born  126  years  after  the  death  of  Adam,  and 
14  years  after  the  death  of  Seth.  Methusala,  the  oldest  of  the 
antedeluvians,  lived  until  the  year  of  the  deluge,  and  his  father 
died  only  five  years  prior  to  that  event.  Noah,  therefore,  must 
have  been  cognizant  of  the  important  transactions  of  the  ante- 
deluvians. He  lived  in  Canaan's  time  129  years,  in  that  of 
Enoch  86  years,  in  Methusala's  time  600  years,  and  in  Lamech's 
time  595  years. 

As  to  the  degree  of  intellectual  culture  of  the  antedeluvians, 
we  have  but  little  account.  Adam  was,  doubtless,  a  botanist 
and  zoologist,  otherwise  he  would  not  have  been  capable  of 
giving  names  to  all  the  animals  and  plants,  or  distinguishing  the 
"green  herb"  and  "seed-bearing  fruit  trees." 

The  question  of  antedeluvian  literature  has  greatly  perplexed 
biblical  scholars. .  They  generally  concede  that  they  were 
without  alphabetic  characters  or  writing ;  yet  it  is  hardly  prob- 
able that  the  genealogy  of  the  people  of  that  age,  so  minute  in 
detail,  found  in  the  fifth,  tenth,  and  eleventh  chapters  of  Genesis, 
would  have  been  preserved  without  being  in  writing.  It  i3 
hardly  possible  it  could  be  retained  and  transmitted  by  memory 
for  nearly  a  thousand  years,  and  given  to  the  Hebrew  author  in 
such  minute  detail  as  is  reported  in  the  "  Book  of  Genealogy." 

The  Book  of  Job  is  supposed  to  be  the  most  ancient  written 
document  extant.  He  lived  before  the  exode  of  the  Hebrews, 
about  200  years.  He  speaks  as  familiarly  of  writing  and  books 
as  an  author  would  at  the  present  day.  He  exclaims,  "Oh! 
that  my  words  were  now  written  !  Oh !  that  they  were  printed 
in  a  book,  that  they  were  engraved  with  an  iron  pen  and  lead 


112  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

in  the  rock  for  ever.  Oh !  that  mine  adversary  had  written 
a  book."  From  this  it  is  quite  evident  that  writing  was  in  nse 
before  the  giving  of  the  law  from  Sinai.  Before  that,  Moses 
was  commanded  to  write  the  important  transactions  of  the 
Hebrews  as  they  journeyed  from  Egypt  to  Canaan.  "  And 
the  Lord  said  unto  Moses,  write  this  for  a  memorial  in  a 
book."  Moses  did  write  as  they  journeyed,  his  first  journal 
being  a  description  of  the  battle  between  the  Hebrews  and 
the  Amalekites,  at  Diber,  a  city  of  Canaan,  also  called  Kirjath- 
Sephar,  which  name  means  city  of  books.* 

Adam,  it  would  seem,  had  predicted  that  the  world  would  be 
destroyed  at  one  time  by  fire  and  another  by  water.  This  pro- 
phetic announcement  induced  the  Sethites  to  build  two  pillars, 
one  of  brick  the  other  of  stone,  and  to  inscribe  upon  them  dis- 
coveries. These,  according  to  Josephus,  were  still  extant  in  his 
day  at  a  place  called  "  Siriad."  The  authorship  of  writing  by  the 
Jews  was  ascribed  to  Seth. 

It  is  claimed  that  there  were  distinct  races  of  man  existing 
upon  the  earth  coeval  with  Adam.  Berosus,  a  learned  Chaldean 
priest,  who  lived  270  years  b.  c,  gathered  from  tradition,  that 
before  the  flood  there  was  a  great  city  of  giants  called  Aeno, 
situated  in  Libanus,  and  that  these  giants  governed  the  whole 
world.  Cain,  after  the  murder  of  Abel,  left  the  vicinity  of 
Eden,  and  dwelt  in  the  land  of  Nod,  and  there  took  him  a  wife. 

The  Genesis  informs  us  that  there  were  persons  living  before 
the  deluge  denominated  the  "  sons  of  God  "  and  ?  daughters  of 
men,"  who  were  "  fair,"  and  that  the  "  sons  of  God  "  took  them 
wives  of  the  "  daughters  of  men,"  all  which  they  chose.  The 
sons  of  God  alluded  to  were  said  to  be  of  the  family  of  Seth, 
and  the  daughters  of  men  to  be  descendants  of  Cain.  The  mar- 
riage of  the  sons  of  God  with  the  daughters  of  men,  it  has  been 
claimed,  produced  such  a  wicked  stock,  that  Jehovah,  to  get  rid 
of  them,  brought  on  the  deluge. 

Abraham  was  of  the  tenth  generation  in  the  line  of  descent 
from  Noah,  being  born  292  years  after  the  flood,  hence  was  fifty- 
eight  years  old  when  ]SToah  died.  About  this  period  Abraham 
visited  Egypt.  He  found  it  teeming  with  millions  of  people,  a 
refined  king  upon  the  throne.  Around  Abraham  stood  the 
*  Moses  and  his  Times,  pp.  50-57. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MAN.  113 

temples  and  monuments  found  there  in  ruins  to-day ;  and  the 
annals  of  the  Egyptian  nation  as  a  civilized  people,  antedated 
his  birth  more  than  2000  years.  The  shepherd  kings  were  then 
in  power  in  Egypt,  having  wrested  the  government  from  the 
Egyptians.  These  rulers  were  of  the  Hyksos  family,  being 
Semitic  Arabians,  hence  they  knew  their  kindred,  the  Hebrews. 
After  their  expulsion,  a  "  king  arose  that  knew  not  Joseph,"  being 
of  the  old  Egyptian  stock  who  had  repossessed  the  throne. 

As  early  as  the  fourth  dynasty,  which  dates  3500  years  b.  c, 
Egyptian  sculpture  and  painting  show  the  arts  and  sciences  to 
have  been  then  little  short  of  what  they  were  in  her  Augustan 
age.  The  Greeks  learned  the  fine  arts  from  the  Egyptians. 
Before  the  Greeks  had  written  any  of  thei/ history,  Egypt  had  en- 
graved hers  upon  stone  and  painted  it  upon  canvas.  The 
Egyptians  were  a  people  of  dark  complexion,  though  not  black. 
They  were  not  Negroes  as  before  intimated,  and  had  none  of 
the  African  features.  "When  the  Hebrews  went  down  into  Egypt 
to  see  Joseph,  they  did  not  know  him,  but  supposed  him  to  be  an 
Egyptian.  Had  the  Egyytians  been  Negroes,  Joseph  would  have 
been  readily  recognized.  Had  the  Egyptians  been  Negroes,  the 
wise  Solomon  would  not  have  married  one  of  the  females,  and 
brought  her  into  the  "  Holy  temple"  as  a  mother  in  Israel ;  nor 
would  it  have  been  tolerable  among  the  Hebrews  for  him  to 
have  introduced  a  Negress  into  their  family. 

In  support  of  the  unity  and  common  origin  of  the  races,  it  has 
been  asserted  that  the  New  Testament  boldly  avows  it  to  be  the 
case  ;  and  the  passage,  "  God  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations 
of  men  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth,*,,,  is  presented  as 
conclusive  evidence  upon  the  subject.  This  passage  may  be 
literally  true,  and  still  there  may  have  been  distinct  creations ; 
there  is  nothing  in  it  to  the  contrary,  or  that  disproves  distinct 
orders  or  separate  creations.  All  must  admit  that  the  whole 
human  family  was  not  the  work  of  a  day,  and  that  nations  were 
not  brought  forth  at  one  birth.  The  blood  of  all  the  races,  as  a 
physiological  fact,  is  the  same. 

There  is  no  force  in  the  expression  that  "Eve  was  the  mother 

*  Owing  to  the  controversy  among  Biblical  scholars  in  regard  to  this  ex- 
pression in  the  original,  nothing  can  be  considered  proved  by  it. — Indigenous 
Races  of  the  Earth,  pp.  587-8-9. 
8 


114  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

of  all  living."  She  was  not  naturally  the  mother  of  all  living, 
but  may  have  been  the  mother  of  the  original  types.  The  term 
has  been  extended  to  include  all  those  who  have  been  born.  It 
proves  too  much,  and  does  not  ignore  the  idea  of  separate  and 
distinct  creations. 

No  one  doubts  different  creation  in  the  lower  animals.  The 
elephant  and  mouse  are  not  of  common  origin ;  nor  is  there  any 
unity  between  the  eagle  and  the  owl ;  yet  they  were  all  created 
by  the  same  power  that  spoke  the  human  races  into  existence, 
and  live  by  virtue  of  the  same  principles  of  animal  life.  Pairs 
of  each  were  saved  from  the  flood  in' the  ark  with  Noah  and  his 
family. 

The  place  of  the  creation  of  man  is  claimed  to  be  in  Cashmere 
in  the  Himalaya  mountains ;  this  range,  as  is  supposed,  was  the 
first  dry  land  appearing  above  the  water  after  the  formation  of 
the  globe,  the  rivers  of  Eden  being  the  Ganges,  Indus,  and 
Brahmapootra,  all  which  have  their  source  in  this  range.  These 
are  only  learned  conjectures,  having  no  substantial  facts  in  their 
support.  The  precise  location  is  unknown,  and  will  ever  so 
remain,  as  also  where  the  Ark  rested  after  the  deluge,  though 
Mount  Ararat  is  claimed  as  the  very  place  where  Noah  made  his 
descent  from  the  ark.  And  Berosus  affirms,  that  pieces  of  the 
decaying  ship's  timbers  were  found  there  {luring  his  time. 

Much  controversy  has  taken  place  between  ethnologists  on  the 
subject  of  the  human  complexion,  some  affirming  it  to  be  the 
result  of  food  and  climate,  whilst  others  assert  it  to  be  perma- 
nently and  indelibly  fixed  by  the  Creator.  The  dark  color  of 
the  African's  skin  is  claimed  not  to  be  of  the  skin  itself,  but 
under  the  cuticle  in  the  pigment  cells  or  epidermis  only,  and  is 
the  result  of  an  admixture  of  pigment  cells  with  the  ordinary 
epidermic  cells.*  Here  the  coloring  matter  is  withdrawn  from 
the  blood,  and  elaborated  in  these  cavities  producing  coloring 
matter  of  various  shades.  This  is  all  good  in  theory,  but  it  is  a 
fact  that  the  negro  still  retains  his  black  color ;  no  change  of 
climate  or  food  having  made  the  least  alteration  in  his  com- 
plexion from  the  earliest  known  history  of  the  race.  His  com- 
plexion is  not  artificial.  He  cannot  change  or  alter  it.  The 
same  may  be  said  in  regard  to  the  complexion  of  the  other  races ; 
*  Natural  History  of  Man,  by  Prichard,  Vol.  I.,  p.  80. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MAN.  1 15 

they  have  also  retained  their  color  since  the  earliest  period  of 
their  existence. 

The  hair  is  a  peculiar  mark  of  the  several  types,  it  being  of 
different  texture  in  each.  There  are  variations,  however,  in  the 
same  type  ;  in  some  instances  the  parent  may  have  short  black 
hair,  and  the  offspring's  be  curling  and  of  a  different  hue.  This 
is  the  case  only  when  the  primitive  blood  has  been  tainted  by 
amalgamation.* 

We  do  not  pretend  to  dispute  that  all  the  primitive  types  may 
not  have  been  created  during  the  six  days  of  creation,  but  there 
is  no  proof  that  they  were  then  produced  ;  on  the  contrary,  the 
Genesis  is  clear  that  but  two  persons,  Adam  and  Eve,  were  then 
created.  They  of  course  could  not  bear  the  several  complexions 
of  the  present  types  of  mankind.  "We,  therefore,  gain  no  light 
from  the  Genesis  as  regards  the  human  complexion,  or  common 
origin  of  the  types  of  mankind. 

*  Natural  History  of  Man, Vol.  I.,  p.  88. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


THE    CAUCASIAN    RACE. 

The  white  race  designated  by  tlie  term  Caucasian. — What  families  included. 
— Various  complexions  of  this  race. — Jewish  Chronology  dates  2348  B.  c. — 
— Egyptian  records  much  more  ancient, — Early  peoples  of  Europe  — Cau- 
casians, Celts,  Etruscans,  Belgians,  Basques,  and  Gauls  — Goths,  and  Van- 
dals, Lombards  and  Teutonic  families. — Anglo-Saxons,  Finns,  Sclavonians, 
Pelasgians. — The  Gallo-Celts,  their  brilliant  exploits ;  they  vanquish  the 
Romans,  force  Thermopylae  ;  pillage  Delphi ;  defeat  the  legions  of  Alexan- 
der ;  burn  Rome ;  besiege  Carthage  ;  threaten  Memphis,  and  pitch  their 
tents  on  the  plains  of  the  Troad. — Hindostanic  family. — Semitic  group. — 
The  Jews. — Arabs. — Phoenicians. — Nilotic  family. — Lepsius'  discoveries  in 
Egypt.  The  pyramids.  The  Fellahs,  Spaniards,  Gauls  and  Franks 
(French),  Italians,  Danes,  Swedes,  Laplanders,  Britons,  Irish,  Scotch,  Per- 
sians, Medes,  Turks,  Georgians,  Circassians,  Hungarians,  Armenians,  Af- 
ghans, Belooches,  "Welsh,  Russians,  and  Poles. 

TO  this  branch  of  the  human  family  belong  the  nations  of 
fair  complexion,  also  including  all  individuals  of  whatever 
complexion  of  Caucasian  blood.  It  is  difficult  to  classify  the 
several  nations  of  this  race,  but  the  type  may  be  traced  in  all 
the  families  of  mixed  and  pure  blood,  for  a  period  of  5,000  years 
as  readily  as  the  European  type  is  recognized  now.  It  has  been 
fully  established  that  distinct  races,  the  white  man  included,  ex- 
isted in  Egypt  3,400  years  b.  c,  though  the  Jewish  chronology, 
according  to  Usher,  reaches  only  back  to  the  year  2348  b.  c. 
This  Hebrew  record,  even  giving  full  credence  to  the  Septua- 
gint,  dating  3245  b.  c,  falls  far  short  of  the  records  preserved 
by  the  Egyptians.  They  enjoyed  a  refined  civilization  during 
the  IVth  dynasty,  which  dates  3400  years  before  the  birth  of 
Christ.  How  long  they  were  civilized,  or  an  existing  nation, 
before  that  period  is  unknown,  but  it  is  very  evident  they  did  not 
become  a  refined  people  in  a  day.  Centuries  must  have  inter- 
vened before  they  became  civilized. 
(n6)      * 


THE  CAUCASIAN  RACE. 


117 


The  researches  of  Mr.  Wilson  in  the  peat  bogs  of  the  British 
Isles,  have  shown  that  the  human  race  existed  there  at  a  very 
remote  period ;  long  before,  it  is  supposed,  the  construction  of 
the  Egyptian  pyramids,  or  any  known  date  of  man's  existence 
elsewhere  upon  the  earth.  The  people  of  Europe,  as  far  back 
as  history  extends,  were  of  Caucasian  blood,  unless  the  early 
Finns  were  Mongols.  The  Celts,  Etruscans  and  Basques  were 
prominent  families  of  Europe,  among  the  first  to  wake  up  the 


DANIEL   WEBSTER. 


people  to  civilization.  They  were  not,  however,  the  first  people 
of  the  continent,  but  had  been  preceded  by  other  families,  per- 
haps Finns,  who  had  made  but  very  little  advance  from  abject 
barbarism. 

The  Gauls  and  Celts  were  of  the  same  stock  of  people,  each 
of  whom  have  so  indelibly  stamped  their  respective  characteris- 
tics upon  their  posterity  that  their  type  is  preserved  in  almost  all 


Il8  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

its  purity.  The  Basques,  Irish,  Scotch,  French  and  Italians  pre- 
sent the  Celtic  and  Gallic  blood  as  worthy  representatives  of  their 
illustrious  ancestors. 

The  successive  invasions  of  the  barbarians  of  the  North  con- 
sisting of  Yandals,  Huns,  Goths,  and  other  hordes,  who  overran 
the  country,  had  but  little  effect,  and  made  no  lasting  impres- 
sion upon  the  Celtic  and  Gallic  nations.  Of  the  barbarians  no 
vestige  now  remain  in  Europe,  except  Lombards  and  Hunga- 
rians, the  former  occupying  a  district  in  Upper  Italy,  the  latter 
possessing  Hungary. 

CAUCASIANS   IN  DETAIL. 

The  Teutonic  family  embraces  the  whole  German  population. 
The  ancient  Slavic  and  Cimbric  were  the  leading  Germanic 
groups.  The  former  were  the  ancestors  of  the  Prussians  and 
Tyrolese,  and  the  latter  those  of  the  Saxons,  Frisians,  Holland- 
ers and  other  lesser  nations  of  "Western  Germany.  The  Scandi- 
navian family  was  a  mixture  of  the  Suevi  and  Goths  belonging 
to  this  family ;  and  the  Yandals  to  the  Sue  vie  group.  The  An- 
glo-Saxons, though  of  Teutonic  stock,  did  not  derive  their  de- 
scent from  that  group,  but  from  the  Angli  and  Saxons,  two  pow- 
erful Germanic  tribes  who  occupied  the  country  between  that  of 
the  Cimbri  and  the  Baltic.  They  became  masters  of  Britain  as 
early  as  449  b.  c.  They  subdued  the  Celts,  who  then  occupied 
the  islands,  and  became  the  rulers  of  Britain.  The  country  was 
then  peopled  by  a  mixed  multitude,  consisting  of  Anglo-Saxons, 
Celts,  Pelasgians,  and  Teutons ;  these,  blended  and  combined, 
produced  in  Britain  a  population  of  vigorous,  strong-bodied  and 
intellectual  men,  the  English  still,  to  a  great  extent,  retaining 
their  Teutonic  type ;  the  Irish,  Scotch,  and  Welsh  presenting 
that  of  the  Celtic. 

The  European  Finnish  family  were  doubtless  of  Caucasian 
origin,*  and  were  the  earliest  people  of  Scandinavia  who  had 
fair  complexion  and  light  or  red  hair.  They  occupied  the  coun- 
try before  the  Teutons  possessed  it.  The  present  Finns  seem  to 
be  of  Mongolian  type,  and  will  be  noticed  in  another  place. f 

The  Sclavonic  family  did  not  appear  in  Europe  until  after  the 

*  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  I.,  p.  206. 
f  The  present  Finns  of  Rrussia  have  the  reddish  hair,  gray  eyes,  scanty  beard, 
and  sallow  complexion. — Sear's  Illustrated  Russian  Empire,  p.  47. 


THE  CAUCASIAN   RACE.  II9 

Christian  era.  They  are  descendants  of  the  ancient  Sarmatians. 
The  Russians,  Poles,  Lithuanians,  Bohemians  and  Moravians,  be- 
long to  this  group. 

The  Pelasgic  family  constitute  the  original  peoples  of  Greece, 
but  were  eventually  called  Hellenes,  under  which  name  they  be- 
came the  most  noted  people  of  ancient  times.  They  had  a  re- 
fined civilization  when  the  most  of  the  other  nations  of  Europe 
were  yet  barbarians.  The  Pelasgians  entered  Europe  at  a  very 
remote  period,  having  emigrated  from  the  interior  of  Asia — of 
fair  complexion,  with  classic  head  ;  were  the  founders  of  Grecian 
refinement,  and  formed  the  nucleus  of  European  civilization. 
*  The  Celtic  family,  once  so  powerful,  is  not  now  known  as  a 
nation,  being  broken  and  scattered  throughout  Europe.  The 
Scotch  highlander  may  be  considered  a  good  representative  of 
the  primitive  stock  of  the  Celtic  family.  The  jovial  Irishman 
is  also  of  Celtic  stock. 

They  were  a  very  sprightly  people.  Under  the  name  of  Gal- 
lo-Celts  they  passed  through  a  most  brilliant  career  in  Europe, 
Asia,  and  Africa,  during  which  period  they  vanquished  the  Ro- 
mans and  burnt  Rome ;  wrested  Macedonia  from  the  veteran 
legions  of  Alexander  ;  forced  Thermopylae,  and  pillaged  Delphi ; 
pitched  their  tents  on  the  plains  of  the  Troad  in  Miletus,  and  on 
the  banks  of  the  Nile ;  besieged  Carthage ;  menaced  Memphis, 
made  tributary  to  them  the  most  powerful  monarchs  of  the  east, 
and  created  and  enforced  civilization  throughout  their  domin- 
ions.    Their  advent  in  Europe  was  made  at  a  very  early  period. 

The  Indostanic  family  presents  a  vast  diversity  of  groups  and 
shades  of  complexion,  yet  in  some  districts  the  original  Hindoo 
type  remains  unchanged.  The  Aryans  were  a  people  of  very- 
fair  complexion,  of  the  Sanscrit  tongue.  Their  original  seat  was 
in  eastern  Persia.  The  Persians  may  be  considered  as  good 
representatives  of  the  ancient  Aryans.  Some  of  the  Hindostanic 
families  are  of  dark  complexion ;  but,  having  none*  of  the  Negro 
features,  have  by  some  been  classed  with  the  Mongolians ;  they 
are  not  of  Turanian  but  of  Aryan  stock.  The  Hindoos  boast  of 
a  very  high  antiquity.  Their  annals  date  thousands  of  years 
before  the  first  period  of  sacred  history,  but  are  not  reliable, 
though  they  may  have  been  a  distinct  people  and  exercised  the 
privilege  of  civil  government  before  the  founding  of  the%Egyp- 


120 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 


nans, 


tian  empire.  Although  intercourse  was  had  between  the  Hin- 
doos and  western  nations  at  a  very  early  date,  little  was  known 
concerning  them  before  the  expedition  of  Alexander.  The  Phoe- 
nicians dealt  with  the  people  of  India,  and  brought  Indian  goods 
to  Tyre  by  way  of  the  Persian  Gulf  and  Euphrates  river,  and 
then  across  the  Syrian  desert.  Both  Ptolemy  and  Pliny  give 
accounts  of  numerous  families  and  peoples  inhabiting  India,  but 
do  not  give  any  satisfactory  report  of  the  country  or  people. 
The  Sanscrit  language  was  familiar  to  the  Hindoos,  if  not  their 
own  in  point  of  fact.  Their  sacred  writings  were  recorded  in 
this  language.  The  Aryans  in  personal  appearance  resemble 
the  Spaniards,  and  are  divided  into  five  great  castes  according 
to  language.  Those  of  Persia  are  of  fairer  complexion  and  a 
more  perfect  physical  development  than  the  other  families. 
The  Semitic  family  includes  the  Chaldeans,  Assyrians,  Sy- 
Lydians,  Arabs,  and  Hebrews.      They  emigrated  from 

central  Asia  westwardly 
before  the  historic  period, 
and  came  from  the  moun- 
tains of  Armenia  and  re- 
gions of  the  lower  Eu- 
phrates. The  first  notice 
we  have  of  them  is  in  the 
Babylonian  records,which 
give  them  an  history 
ante-dating  the  Christian 
era  2000  years.  About 
that  period  Abraham,  a 
leading  Semitic,  emigrat- 
ed from  Ur  in  Chaldea, 
to  Canaan.  When  he 
entered  that  country  he  found  it  occupied  by  his  kindred,  the 
Semitic  peopfes.  The  probability  is  that,  long  before  his  emi- 
gration, the  Phoenicians  had  settled  on  the  shores  of  the  Medi- 
terranean. 

The  countries  occupied  by  the  Semitic  family  were  Chaldea, 
Syria,  Phoenicia,  Assyria,  Palestine,  Mesopotamia,  Susiana,  and 
Arabia. 

The*  Jews  have  preserved  their  early  history  in  the  Scriptures, 


ARAB. 


THE  CAUCASIAN  RACE.  121 

Abraham  was  their  great  ancestor,  and  doubtless  retained  the 
type  of  Shem  and  Noah.  ]STo  nation  has  so  well  preserved  its 
primitive  type  as  the  Hebrew.  The  days  of  Abraham  have  been 
fixed  at  from  1500  to  2000  years  b.  c.  His  son,  Ishmael,  whose 
mother  was  an  Egyptian  maid,  was  the  first  instance  we  have 
upon  record  of  the  amalgamation  of  the  races,  or  rather  families 
of  man.     Ishmael  was  the  great  ancestor  of  the  Bedouin  Arabs. 

The  Semitic  group  has  been  divided  into  three  families : 
Arabian,  Hebrew,  and  Aramseians.  The  latter  occupied  Baby- 
lonia after  the  Hamite  dynasty  had  ceased. 

The  Arabs  are  of  swarthy  complexion,  occupying  an  extensive 
district  in  south-western  Asia,  but  take  a  wider  range,  extending 
their  periodical  migrations  from  the  Red  Sea  to  Persia.  The 
Arabs,  at  a  very  early  day,  sent  a  colony  into  Egypt,  which  lo- 
cated opposite  Yemen,  where  their  descendants  continued  to 
reside.  In  their  earlier  history  they  were  more  disposed  to 
dwell  in  cities  and  towns.  Petra  was  one  of  their  most  noted 
cities.  Pliny  describes  it  as  a  city  two  miles  in  extent,  with  a 
river  running  through  the  midst  of  it,  situated  in  a  vale  enclosed 
by  steep  mountains,  by  which  all  approach  to  it  was  cut  off. 
It  was  so  impregnable  as  to  defy  the  power  of  Rome.  Petra 
was  the  capital  of  Idumea,  forming  the  great  entrepot  between 
Palestine,  Syria,  and  Egypt  and  was  a  flourishing  city  seventeen 
centuries  before  the  Christian  era.  Balaam,  the  soothsayer,  was 
a  native  of  Petra,  and  the  Ishmaelitish  merchants,  to  whom 
Joseph  was  sold  by  his  brethren,  resided  there. 

After  the  decline  of  the  Roman  Empire,  Petra,  it  seems, 
passed  from  the  page  of  history,  and  remained  concealed  until 
1812,  when  the  celebrated  traveller,  Burkhardt,  discovered  it 
enclosed  in  the  mountain  desert.  The  entrance  to  the  city 
is  by  a  passage  between  perpendicular  and  overhanging  rocks, 
not  more  than  sufficient  for  the  passage  of  two  horsemen  abreast. 
The  ruins  of  Petra  are  grand  beyond  description ;  some  of  the 
most  magnificent  buildings  are  hewn  out  of  the  side  of  the 
mountain's  solid  rock,  among  which  is  a  superb  temple,  describ- 
ed by  Mr.  Burkhardt  as  the  most  elegant  remains  of  antiquity 
found  in  Syria.  The  desolation  of  Petra  is  complete  ;  the  pro- 
phecy concerning  Edom  has  been  literally  fulfilled ;  "  My  sword 
shall  come  down  on  Idumea ;  thorns  shall  come  up  in  her  pal- 


122  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN    RACE. 

aces ;  the  screech  owl  also  shall  rest  there  and  find  for  herself  a 
place  of  rest."* 

The  Arabs  are  really  two  nations ;  those  who  dwell  in  cities 
and  towns,  and  those  who  follow  a  pastoral  and  predatory  life. 

Moses  married  a  daughter  of  one  of  the  pastoral  Arabs,  Zip- 
porah.  She  fed  her  father's  flocks  in  the  desert  of  Horeb.  She 
was  called  an  Ethiopian,  or  native  of  Cush. 

The  early  history  of  the  Arab3  is  fabulous,  they  having  no 
annals  of  their  origin,  or  exploits  of  any  reliable  character, 
prior  to  the  Mohammedan  era.  One  point  among  themselves 
seems  to  have 'been  settled,  in  regard  to  their  descent,  which 
they  claim  to  derive  from  Joctan,  the  son  of  lleber.f  The  old 
Arabic  stock  has  become  extinct ;  at  least  this  is  asserted  in  the 
Koran.  The  present  pure  Arabs  claim  their  descent  from  Koh- 
tan,  a  noted  patriarch,  whose  sons  founded  Yemen,  and  Jorham, 
and  Hejaz.  A  studied  distinction  is  kept  up  between  the 
descendants  of  these  two  sons  by  the  Arabs,  dividing  this  branch 
of  the  family  into  two  tribes.  The  other  family  consists  of  the 
Ismaelites,  or,  as  they  have  been  termed,  the  Saracens,  descen- 
dants of  Abraham  and  Hagar,  the  Egyptian  slave,  Sarah's  hand- 
maid. Ishmael  was  taken  by  his  mother  to  the  wilderness  of 
Paran,  where  they  took  up  their  residence.  There,  it  seems, 
Ishmael  married  a  wife  of  his  own  kindred  on  the  side  of  his 
mother.  The  place  Paran,  where  they  dwelt,  is  claimed  by  the 
Arabs  to  be  Hejaz  and  Mecca  the  very  spot  where  Ishmael  was 
preserved  from  death  by  the  angel,  and  the  place  where  his 
mother  died  and  was  buried.  They  had  other  noted  cities  also, 
among  which  were  Bagdad,  Racca,  Balbec,  Cufa,  and  Bussoro; 
some  of  them  even  surpassed  Petra  in  point  of  architectural 
display.  The  famous  Queen  of  Sheba,  or  Saba,  was  an  Arabian, 
though  the  Abyssinians  claim  her  as  one  of  their  queens.  She 
married  King  Solomon  of  Jerusalem,  in  the  twenty-first  year  of 
her  reign,  as  some  authors  have  claimed. 

The  Arabs  are  entitled  to  the  credit  of  many  of  the  inventions 
which  have  so  greatly  advanced  civilization  and  embellished 
human  life.  They  invented  our  numeral  characters ;  also  gun- 
powder, and  taught  the  use  of  firearms.     But  that  which  dis- 

*  Isaiah.  Chap,  xxxiv.,  verses  5,  13,  and  14. 
f  Natural  History  of  Man.    Vol.  1,  p.  73 


THE  CAUCASIAN  RACE.  1 23 

tinguishes  them  most  was  their  literature.  When  the  succes- 
sive waves  of  the  barbarians  of  the  north  had  nearly  quenched 
the  last  ray  of  literature  in  Europe  and  Asia  Minor,  and  the 
world  at  large  seemed  buried  in  the  gloom  of  the  dark  ages, 
the  Caliphs  and  learned  Arabians  preserved  the  arts  and  sciences, 
and  a  refined  literature  that  has  never  been  surpassed. 

Mahomet  was  an  Arabian,  and  the  most  distinguished  man  of 
his  time,  if  not,. indeed,  of  any  age.  He  established  a  religion 
and  an  empire  which  still  prevail.  His  religion  is  the  most 
extended  of  any  upon  the  globe,  and  the  worshippers  of  that 
faith  more  numerous  than  any  other  sect. 

The  Phoenicians  were  a  branch  of  the  Aramaean,  Semitic 
stock.  They  once  occupied  the  shore  of  the  Persian  Gulf. 
There  is  no  record  of  their  migration  to  the  Mediterranean,  but 
it  must  have  been  at  a  very  remote  era,  as  Sidon,  one  of  their 
chief  cities,  was  a  distinguished  emporium  in  the  days  of 
Solomon.  Sidonians  and  the  Phoenicians  generally  were  noted 
for  their  commerce.  The  Greeks  give  to  the  Phoenicians  the 
credit  of  the  invention  of  letters.  They  were  a  people  of  great 
enterprise — sent  colonies  to  various  regions  of  northern  Africa. 
Carthage  was  founded  by  them.  According  to  Herodotus,  they 
circumnavigated  Africa.  They  attained  to  a  very  high  state  of 
intellectual  culture.  Tyre,  their  capital,  was  for  a  long  time 
the  most  noted  city  of  the  country,  and  Sidon  was  a  place  of 
great  distinction  in  the  age  of  Homer.  The  Tyrians  supplied 
King  Solomon  with  all  kinds  of  artificers  to  aid  him  in  the  con- 
struction of  the  Holy  Temple  at  Jerusalem. 

The  Jews,  or  rather  Hebrews,  sojourned  in  Egypt  over  four 
hundred  years.  The  greater,  portion  of  that  long  period  they 
were  degraded  to  abject  vassalage  ;  yet  they  made  an  impression 
on  the  country  that  was  lasting.  Though  their  religion  was  not 
adopted  by  the  Egyptians,  their  civilization  had  much  to  do  in 
the  advancement  of  the  former  in  refinement. 

The  Jews  have  preserved  their  family  type  unimpaired ;  and 
though  they  number  over  five  million  souls,  each  individual 
retains  the  full  impress  of  his  primitive  typical  ancestors.* 

*  Jews  having  blue  eyes  and  flaxen  hair,  reside  in  England.  In  some 
parts  of  Germany  they  are  seen  with  red  hair.  Those  of  Portugal  are  very 
dark  ;  and  those  in  Cochin  are  as  black  as  the  dark-skinned  Hindoos. — Natural 
History  of  Man,  vol.  L,  pp.  131-2. 


124  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN    RACE. 

The  Nilotic  family  consists  of  the  Egyptians  proper,  and  the 
Fellahs.  They  were  an  intelligent  and  enterprising  branch  of 
the  Caucasian  family,  that  entered  the  country  from  India,  as  is 
supposed,  by  the  way  of  the  upper  Nile,  at  a  period  long  ante- 
dating the  historic  era.  They  doubtless  had  established  an  ex- 
tensive civil  government,  and  enjoyed  a  refined  civilization  long 
before  Europe  was  inhabited  by  man.  Their  history  it  would  seem 
was  coeval  with  that  of  China  and  Hindostan.  Egypt  was  the 
great  seat  of  learning  when  the  Greeks  were  yet  barbarians. 

The  temples,  monuments,  pyramids,  tombs,  and  other  works 
of  art  in  Egypt,  present  effigies  and  portraits  of  sovereigns  and 
citizens  which  date  back  5760  years,  corresponding  with  the 
heads  and  features  of  the  mummified  bodies  taken  from  the 
tombs  at  Ghizeh,  and  other  places  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile. 
Lepsius  fixes  the  date  of  the  first  Egyptian  monarch,  Menes,  at 
3893  years,  b.  c  ;  and  at  that  remote  era,  the  people  had  at- 
tained to  great  proficiency  in  the  arts  and  sciences.* 

The  works  of  the  Egyptians  are  stupendous  and  magnificent. 
The  pyramids  at  Ghizeh  are  the  most  massive  stone  structures 
reared  by  man.  The  largest  of  the  group,  called  Cheops,  has  a 
base  767  feet  square,  and  is  480  feet  nine  inches  high.  It  is 
built  of  huge  blocks  of  stone,  and  is  of  conical  form,  being 
smallest  at  the  summit.  The  top  is  reached  by  200  stone  steps, 
located  on  the  outside  of  the  pyramid. 

All  the  ancient  temples,  tombs,  pyramids,  and  sculpture  of  the 
Egyptians,  exhibit  a  wonderful  dis- 
play of  human  genius,  skill,  and 
completeness  of  the  mechanic  arts. 
The  Sphinxes  alone,  are  such  a  dis- 
play of  gigantic  sculpture  as  to  astonish 
the  world.  One  of  them  is  125  feet 
in  length,  and  otherwise  in  proportion. 
The  Fellahs  are  the  descendants  of 
the  ancient  rulers  of  Egypt,  and  now 
Egyptian  head.  the  working  people  of  the   country. 

They  resemble  the  Arabs  and  Berbers, 
but  are  a  different  family.     Their  skulls  are  of  the  Egyptian 
mould,  complexion  a  greyish  brown.     They  are  the  only  people 
*  Lepsius'  Chronologie  der  Egypter,  p.  196. 


THE  CAUCASIAN  RACE.  1 25 

of  the  whole  valley  of  the  Nile  who  have  become  acclimated, 
except  their  ancestors,  and  the  Kopts.  The  other  races,  it 
seems,  have  not  been  successful  in  transmitting  their  descen- 
dants beyond  the  third  generation.  It  will  not  be  claimed  that 
the  Egyptians  of  the  present  day  are  a  perfect  representation  of 
the  primitive  stock,*  but  as  they  were  after  they  became  accli- 
mated in  the  valley  of  the  Nile.  The  Danes  occupied  Denmark 
at  a  very  early  period,  but  in  what  era  history  does  not  disclose. 

The  classic  historians  give  a  very  limited  account  of  the 
Danes.  About  320  years  before  the  Christian  era,  the  shores  of 
Denmark  were  visited  by  the  Greeks.  At  that  time  an  adven- 
turous navigator,  named  Pytheas,  after  sailing  round  the  coast 
of  Spain,  Gaul,  and  Albion,  entered  the  Baltic,  and  explored 
that  region  as  far  as  the  mouth  of  the  Vistula.  He  describes  the 
people  of  that  region  as  savage,  and  subsisting  by  hunting  and 
fishing. 

The  Danes  were  described  as  a  people  of  fair  complexion,  with 
light  flaxen  hair,  who  occupied  Jutland  and  Sleswick,  and  were 
a  branch  of  the  great  Scythic  famliy  of  Goths,  leaving  their  abode 
on  the  Araxes  2000  years  b.  c,  and  passing  into  northern  Ger- 
many and  Scandinavia.  They  were  not  the  first  people  of  the 
regions  they  first  occupied,  having  been  preceded  by  the  Finns 
and  Lapps,  and  aro  known  in  classic  history  as  a  family  of  the 
Cimbri. 

Their  historic  period,  as  a  distinct  nation,  commences  about 
seventy  years  b.  c,  when  the  divine  Odin  became  supreme 
ruler  of  the  country,  and  were  first  known  to  civilized  Europe 
as  a  band  of  pirates.  France  and  England  suffered  severely 
from  their  piracies.  In  the  year  781  they  made  a  descent  upon 
Southampton,  with  seven  piratical  ships,  pillaged  the  country, 
and  escaped  unmolested  with  their  booty.  Encouraged  by  the 
apparent  timidity  of  the  British,  they  subsequently  plundered 
the  whole  coast  from  the  Thames  to  the  Mersey,  during  which 
incursions  they  took  and  plundered  Chester  and  London,  keep- 
ing up  their  piracies  until  the  year  1002  A.  d.,  when  they 
overthrew  the  Anglo-Saxon  government,  and  annexed  the 
English  provinces  to  the  Danish  crown. 

*  The  Egyptians  were  an  indigenous  race  created  to  people  the  valley  of 
the  Nile. — Types  of  Mankind,  p.  241. 


126  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN    RACE. 

They  overrun  Gaul,  crossed  over  the  mountains  into  Spain, 
fought  and  defeated  the  Arabs  at  Seville,  and  demolished  their 
fortifications.  They  founded  the  kingdoms  of  Naples  and  Sicily, 
and  established  the  Duchy  of  Normandy  in  France,  from 
whence  issued  the  rulers  of  England  under  William  the  Con- 
queror. 

War  and  plunder  seemed  to  be  the  first  objects  of  the  ancient 
Danes,  which  they  conducted  for  a  thousand  years  with  very 
marked  success.  Their  course  of  policy,  however,  tended,  in  the 
end,  to  stimulate  the  nations  with  whom  they  contended  to  a 
more  vigorous  degree  of  self-protection  and  defence,  resulting  in 
the  expulsion  of  the  Danes  from  their  conquered  provinces,  pre- 
scribing them  to  their  own  peninsula  with  a  limited  power  over 
Iceland  and  the  Faro  Islands. 

The  Danes  have  long  since  ceased  their  piracies,  and  become 
an  upright  and  industrious  people,  and  have  long  cherished 
science  and  literature,  education  being  an  object  of  primary  im- 
portance with  the  government,  the  poor  children  being  educated 
at  public  expense.  There  are  many  distinguished  learned  men 
among  the  Danes.  In  this  respect  they  stand  very  prominent 
among  the  European  nations.  The  celebrated  traveler  and  his- 
torian, Niebuhr,  was  one  of  their  number.  The  Danes  have  well 
preserved  their  primitive  type ;  are  tall  and  robust,  with  regular 
features,  florid  complexion,  and  hair  inclining  to  yellow  or  red, 
which  was  the  complexion  and  color  of  the  hair  of  the  ancient 
Scandinavians. 

Red  hair  is  common  among  the  Anglo-Saxons,  very  distin- 
guished Europeans ;  also,  Anglo-Americans  have  had  red  hair, 
among  whom  were  the  Marquis  Lafayette  and  Thomas  Jefferson, 
both  of  whom  seemed  to  have  not  only  inherited  the  complexion 
of  the  Danes,  but  also  their  vigor  of  thought. 

The  Swedes  and  Norwegians  are  the  descendants  of  the  an- 
cient Scandinavians.  Their  ancestors  were  described  by  Tacitus 
as  a  people  of  "  robust  bodies,  compact  limbs,  blue  eyes,  stern 
countenances,  aud  fierce,  warlike  disposition."  Procopius,  in  his 
description  of  them,  says  "  they  are  all  of  fair  complexion,  having 
red  or  yellow  hair,  and  a  tall,  manly  stature."  Those  upon  the 
highlands  were  savages,  subsisting  upon  game  and  fish.  The 
lowlanders  had  made  some  advance  in  civilization ;  they  "  pro- 


THE  CAUCASIAN  RACE.  1 27 

duced  grain,  reared  bees,  and  brewed  hydromel,  their  favorite 
drink."* 

Sweden  was  occupied  by  the  Hilleviones,  Gutae,  Suiones  and 
Finni.  The  Gutse  were  the  Goths.  The  Finni  were  described 
by  Tacitus  as  a  savage  race,  without  arms,  horses  or  iron,  with 
arrows  pointed  with  bone. 

The  Swedes  were  known  to  civilized  Europe  at  as  early  a  day 
as  the  Danes,  if  not  earlier,  under  the  name  of  Goths,  as,  indeed, 
were  all  the  people  of  Scandinavia.  They  were  long  in  subjec- 
tion to  the  Danes,  but  achieved  their  independence  from  that 
power  in  the  year  1528,  under  their  great  leader,  Gustavus  Yasa. 
In  the  reign  of  Charles  the  Twelfth,  Sweden  was  shorn  of  her 
foreign  conquests  by  the  Russians,  and  driven  within  her  own 
barren  limits. 

The  Swedes  are  described  as  a  most  amiable  and  innocent  peo- 
ple, having  light  flaxen  hair,  and  ruddy  countenance,  the  face  of 
every  one  expressing  docility  and  good  humor.  They  have  made 
a  distinguished  literary  record.  Their  Linnseus,  as  a  botanist, 
has  had  no  rival ;  Bergman  and  Shiell  stand  prominent  in  chem- 
istry, and  Jenny  Lind  continues  unrivalled  in  vocal  music. 

The  Norwegians  are  the  descendants  of  the  ancient  Sitons,  of 
Scandinavia.  Their  early  history,  like  that  of  the  Swedes  and 
Danes,  is  fabulous.  They  became  known  to  civilized  Europe 
about  the  latter  part  of  the  ninth  century  a.  d.,  though  their 
civil  history  dates  as  early  as  the  year  640  a.  d.,  at  which  time 
commenced  their  heroic  dynasties. 

About  the  close  of  the  ninth  century  a.  d.,  by  the  aid  of  the 
Danes,  the  Norwegians  placed  a  king  upon  the  throne  of  Eng- 
land, and  established  a  permanent  government  in  Normandy. 
But,  by  the  defeat  of  their  prince,  Haco,  in  Scotland,  and  Har- 
old III.,  in  England,  in  the  eleventh  century,  their  power  in 
those  regions  ceased. 

Since  the  year  1814,  Norway  has  been  united  with  Sweden, 
though  the  Norwegian  constitution  has  not  been  abrogated  by 
the  union  of  the  crowns. 

The  people  are  frank,  robust  and  brave ;  of  fair  complexion, 
blooming  countenance,  and  light  hair ;  of  middle  stature,  and 
well  shaped;  the  men  are  genial,  and  have  a  joyous  appear^- 

*  Pliny's  History,  Lib.  IV.,  12,  notes  13, 1& 


128  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

ance,  and  the  women  are  tall,  remarkably  fair,  and  handsome ; 
their  whole  bearing  is  noble ;  even  the  peasant  acts  wth  gentil- 
ity and  courteous  demeanor.  They  cannot  boast  of  literature, 
and  it  is  doubtful  if  there  is  a  single  bookstore  in  the  kingdom. 

The  Spaniards  derive  their  descent  from  the  Iberians,  who 
are  also  called  Basques,  known  to  the  ancients'  as  mariners,  and 
were  closely  allied  to  the  Phoenicians,  whom  they  much  resem- 
bled. They  have  been  grouped  with  the  Turanian  type,  but  er- 
roneously, as  they  are  evidently  Aryans.  The  present  Spaniards 
seem  to  preserve  the  primitive  type,  though  they  are  strongly 
tinctured  with  Celtic  blood.  No  country  has  more  variety  of 
population  than  Spain.  The  people  are  a  mixed  multitude; 
remnants  of  all  the  races,  and  many  leading  families  of  anti- 
quity are  represented.  The  Spanish  authors  trace  their  descent 
back  to  Noah,  through  the  Iberians. 

The  Celts  occupied  Spain  long  before  the  Iberians  ;  and,  when 
the  former  entered  it,  found  some  native  tribes  in  the  country, 
who  were,  perhaps,  Phoenicians  or  Carthagenians.  The  former 
were  acquainted  with  the  country  long  before  the  founding  of 
Pome  and  Carthage. 

It  has  been  claimed  that  the  Celts  were  of  Spain,  and  that 
the  Iberi  were  the  aborigines.*  Prichard  was  of  opinion  that 
the  latter  occupied  the  country  before  the  Celts  entered  it.f 

The  Iberians  were  an  intelligent  family,  acquainted  with  the 
art  of  writing  at  a  very  early  period.  They  sacrificed  human 
victims  to  their  divinities,  and  their  priests  pretended  to  foretell 
future  events  from  an  inspection  of  the  palpitating  entrails. 

The  Celtiberi,  a  mixed  family,  composed  of  Celts  and  Iberians, 
were  the  most  numerous  people  of  Spain.  They  were  the  moun- 
taineers, and  more  rude  than  the  Iberians  proper. 

The  present  Spaniards,  as  well  as  the  Portuguese,  are  derived 
from  an  intermixture  of  Celts,  Carthagenians,  Pomans,  Goths, 
Saracens  and  Moors.  Their  general  appearance  is  that  of  an  in- 
telligent people ;  form  delicate,  though  commanding ;  head  finely 
formed,  eyes  quick  and  animated,  complexion  swarthy,  varying, 
in  degrees  of  shade,  even  to  the  olive  hue.  The  Castilians  seem 
to  be  the  most  perfect  Spanish  type.     The  females  are  generally 

*  Strabo,  Vol.  III.,  p.  162. 
f  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  I.,  pp.  182-264. 


THE  CAUCASIAN  RACE.  1 29 

small  and  slender,  and  well  formed.     Their  complexion  also  va- 
ries from  fair  to  brown. 

The  Portuguese,  who  occupy  the  western  part  of  the  Spanish 
Peninsula,  are  not,  in  general,  so  tall  as  the  Spaniards,  or  so  well 
made;  complexion  swarthy,  black  hair,  and  dark  eyes.  The 
women  are  small,  with  brown  complexion  ;  dark,  sparkling,  ex- 
pressive eyes,  and  regular  features.  They  have  none  of  that 
maritime  spirit  which  so  distinguished  them  in  the  fifteenth  and 
sixteenth  centuries,  during  which  time  they  discovered  the  coasts 
of  Guinea,  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  the  passage  by  sea  to 
the  East  Indies. 

The  Gauls  *  were  a  family  of  the  Celtic  group ;  a  tall,  large- 
bodied,  blue  eyed,  yellow-haired  people;  but  have  long  since 
become  absorbed,  as  a  distinct  family,  in  the  great  commingling 
of  nations  in  Europe ;  yet  the  type  is  often  met  with  in  individ- 
uals, as  distinctly  as  first  impressed  upon  the  primitive  stock. 
The  French  have,  in  many  particulars,  preserved  the  Gallic  fea- 
tures, though  not  generally  so  ;  yet  the  Gallio-Celtic  character- 
istics are  plainly  manifested  in  many  of  the  French  people. 

The  early  inhabitants  of  Gaul  were  Finns,  who  were-  reduced 
to  subjection  by  the  Celts.  At  the  invasion  of  Caesar,  the  Celts 
were  divided  into  three  great  families  ;  the  Celts  proper  were  in 
the  center ;  the  Belgse  to  the  north ;  and  the  Aquitani  to  the 
south.  The  tribes  Caesar  called  Celts  were  the  Gauls,  and  oc- 
cupied then  the  middle,  western  and.  southern  portions  of  the 
country,  f 

The  Franks,  a  German  family,  or  rather  confederation  of  fami- 
lies in  the  4th  century,  occupied  the  country  on  the  right  banks 
of  the  Rhine,  from  the  junction  of  the  river  Mayn  to.  the  sea. 
They  preserved  their  independence,  though  each  tribe  had:  a  sepa- 
rate king.  It  is  difficult  to  trace  the  Franks  to  their  origin,  and 
equally  so  to  give  the  origin  of  the  French.  They  are  considered 
a  new  family  springing  from  Celts,  Teutons  and  Romans. 

The  ruins  in  France  show  the  country  to  have  been  inhabited 
by  several  distinct  orders  of  people,  such  as  the  Goths,  Celts  and 

*  The  Gauls  were  tall  of  stature,  very  fair,  and  had  red  hair. — Natural  His- 
tory of  Man,  Vol.  I.,  p.  192. 

f  The  houses  of  the  Celts  were  round,  covered  with  thatch. — Pre-Historic  Re- 
mains in  Italy,  p.  25.     , 

9 


130  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

"Romans.  The  French  people  show  in  their  composition  the 
combination  of  the  characteristics  of  these  three  orders  of  people. 
No  people  can  surpass  the  French  in  display  of  brilliant  mili- 
tary evolutions,  courage,  celerity  of  movement  and  prowess. 
They  seem  to  consist  of  different  tribes  ;  in  the  north  the  Ten- 
tonic  blood  prevails,  where  the  men  are  of  taller  stature  than  in 
the  other  provinces.  These  Teutonic  French  have  blue  eyes  and 
fair  complexion.  In  the  south  the  Roman  and  Celtic  blood  pre- 
vails— people  here  have  darker  complexion  and  dark  hair. 
They  are  active  and  gay;  much  more  so  than  the  Teutonic 
branch.  In  the  west  the  pure  Celtic  blood  prevails.  They  have 
small  bodies,  but  strong  and  elastic  ;  complexion  darker  than  the 
other  families. 

As  a  nation,  the  French  stand  unrivaled.  No  people  have 
passed  more  trying  and  exciting  scenes  than  they  have  witnessed, 
and  no  nation  has  had  a  more  brilliant  career.  Theirs  is  a  bright 
and  conspicuous  page  of  history.  Their  Napoleon  taught  the 
world  a  new  lesson  in  brilliant  feats  of  arms.  By  his  great 
deeds  his  name  has  become  immortal ;  it  required  Europe  com- 
bined to  stay  his  gigantic  power ;  the  world  seemed  to  be  his 
field  of  conquest ;  and  though  long  since  dead,  there  seems  to  be 
more  power  in  his  ashes  than  in  all  living  heroes. 

The  Italians,  like  the  French,  are  a  new  family,  though  pre- 
serving to  a  high  degree  their  primitive  type.  The  primitive 
Italians  occupied  Italy  before  the  Etruscans ;  they  com- 
prised two  families,  viz. :  the  Japygions  and  Italicans.  The 
latter  were  the  Latins  proper,  and  Umbrians,  and  embraced  the 
Volskians,  Marsians,  and  Samnites.  The  greater  portion  of 
Italy  was  originally  inhabited  by  the  Pelasgians,  who  were  of 
the  great  Sclavonic  group.  The  Siculi  family  dwelt  in  the  re- 
gions of  the  lower  Tiber,  the  Tyrrheni,  in  Etruria,  and  the  Abo- 
rigines in  the  neighborhood  of  Reate.* 

The  Umbri,  who  occupied  northern  Italy,  have  been  by  some 
considered  the  most  ancient  people  of  Italy,  though  they  were 
probably  of  the  same  stock  as  the  Siculi ;  as  a  nation  they  have 
long  since  become  extinct. 

*  The  early  Italians  are  of  the  Tuscan  family,  except  those  considered  the 
Aborigines,  called  Rasemians,  who  were  not  of  the  Greek,  or  Palasgic  stock, 
but  Aryans. — Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  I.,  p.  181. 


THE  CAUCASIAN  RACE.  I3I 

The  north-west  of  Italy  was  inhabited  by  the  Ligurians,  whose 
history  is  very  obscure,  nothing  definite  being  known  of  them 
until  about  the  time  of  their  dissolution  as  a  nation.* 

The  Etruscans  occupied  the  country  between  the  Tiber  and 
the  lower  sea,  and  as  far  north  as  the  Raetian  Alps ;  they  were 
known  by  the  name  of  Rasena.  They  invaded  the  country  from 
the  north,  subdued  thePelasgians  and  Tyrrhenians,  and  occupied 
their  provinces. 

The  Sabines  occupied  the  regions  about  Amiternum,  in  the 
Alps. 

The  Celts  and  Gauls  were  numerous  in  Italy  before  the  in- 
vasion of  the  barbarians  from  the  north.  Tuscany  was  peopled 
by  Lydians,  Umbrians,  and  Tyrrhenians.  The  Tuscans  subdued 
the  latter  and  dwelt  there,  and  also  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
Po. 

The  Sabines  were  an  early  indigenous  nation  of  Italy,  and  one 
of  the  few  families  that  preserved  their  primitive  type.f  Their 
name,  according  to  Cato,  was  derived  from  the  god  Sabus,  an 
original  deity  of  the  country.  They,  for  a  long  period,  refused 
to  hold  intercourse  with  the  Romans. 

The  Romans  proper  did  not  consist  of  one  single  tribe  or 
nationality,  but  were  a  heterogeneous  compound  of  many 
families,  among  which  the  Trojan  element  prevailed  to  some 
extent.  The  Julian  family  constituted  the  nobility,  and  was 
of  indigenous  origin.  Although  mixed  with  fair-haired  tribes, 
the  Romans  were  more  of  the  Persic  type  than  the  Celtic ;  but 
the  Roman  head  was  much  oftener  the  order  of  the  Grecian 
mould  ;  and  in  any  point  of  mental  power  they  were  equal  with 
the  Greeks,  and  their  history  is  equally  as  brilliant. 

The  Teutons  were  the  ancestors  of  the  great  Germanic  fami- 
lies of  Europe,  hailing  from  central  Asia,  entering  Europe  at  an 
unknown  period  ;  but  it  was  not  until  a  few  centuries  b.  c.  that 
they  made  their  power  felt  there.  In  successive  waves  they  ex- 
tended over  Europe  from  north  to  south,  and  from  south  to 

*  The  Ligurians  were  of  the  Iberian  family,  and  occupied  Piedmont  before 
the  Gauls  entered  the  country.  They  and  the  Umbri  were  the  most  ancient 
peoples  of  Italy. — Pre-Historic  Remains  of  Italy,  by  Gastardi,  p.  92. 

f  The  Sabines  occupied  a  district  north-east  of  Rome.  Dionysius  supposed 
them  to  have  been  a  colony  of  Lacedaemonians  in  the  age  of  Lycurgus.— Anthon's 
Classical  Dictionary,  p.  1178. 


132  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN    RACE. 

north,  until  the  whole  country  seemed  to  be  within  their  con- 
trol— swept  away  the  Roman  empire,  and  laid  the  foundation 
of  a  refined  civilization  in  Europe  ;  not  only  creating  civilization 
but  enforcing  it  with  the  sword  throughout  their  dominions. 

It  is  impossible  to  tell  at  this  late  day  what  induced  the  Teu- 
tons to  leave  their  home  in  Asia  and  take  up  their  abode  in  the 
wilds  of  Europe  amid  swamps,  marshes,  and  bogs.  Their  ad- 
vent in  Europe  is  supposed  to  have  been  about  1200  years  b.  c. 
They  entered  it  by  the  way  of  the  Baltic  and  Black  seas.  The 
great  mass,  however,  did  not  reach  Europe  until  about  the 
fourth  century  b.  c,  when  they  entered  it  by  the  Dnieper  to  the 
countries  of  the  Baltic,  including  Scandinavia,  some  even  then 
passing  to  the  lowlands  along  the  Danube  and  the  valley  of  the 
Rhine.  They  mingled  with  the  Celts  and  produced  the  Belgic 
family,  and  forced  the  Cimbri  down  upon  the  Romans.  The 
typical  Teutonic  stock  consisted  of  the  Germans  proper,  Saxons, 
and  Swiss,  the  latter  being  partially  of  Sclavonic  blood.  The 
main  families  of  the  latter  were  Goths,  Langobards,  Yandals, 
Burgundians,  Rugians,  Herulians,  and  many  other  tribes  of  lesser 
note.  The  Goths  include  the  Gepidse,  Danes,  Swedes,  and 
Herulians.  The  Goths  very  anciently  occupied  the  southern 
part  of  Sweden.  In  375  b.  c,  they  appeared  as  West-Goths,  on 
the  lower  Danube  and  Thrace,  and  Gaul,  where  they  founded 
the  West-Gothic  kingdom.  The  East-Goths,  in  the  fourth  cen- 
tury b.  c,  passed  over  the  lower  Danube  to  Bulgaria ;  thence  to 
Italy,  where  they  ruled  the  Romans  for  nearly  a  hundred  years, 
until  the  empire  was  overthrown  by  the  Byzantine  army.* 

The  Gepidse,  of  Gothic  origin,  appeared  in  Hungary,  but  were 
subdued  by  the  Langobards  in  the  latter  half  of  the  sixth  cen- 
tury b.  c.  The  Bavarians  are  first  mentioned  in  the  early  part 
of  the  sixth  century  b.  c,  and  then  occupied  Swabia. 

The  Goths  were  the  first  branch  of  the  Teutonic  family ;  the 
Yandals,*of  mixed  blood,  being  largely  Sclavonic ;  and  perished 
in  Africa  under  Semitic  civilization.  The  Burgundians  were 
classed  by  Pliny  with  the  Yandals.  They  warred  successfully 
with  the  Romans,  and  preserved  their  primitive  type  quite  as 
long  as  any  of  the  Germanic  tribes,  being  eventually  known  as 

*  Linnaeus  described  the  Goths  as  a  nation  having  smooth,  fair  hair,  and  the 
iris  of  the  eye  of  blue  color. — Plurality  of  Races,  p.  102. 


THE  CAUCASIAN  RACE.  1 33 

Kelts  or  Sclavonians.  The  destruction  of  the  Eoman  empire 
materially  changed  the  status  of  the  Teutons;  some  of  the 
families  remained  in  Italy,  others  took  up  their  abode  in  Spain, 
others  in  Belgium,  others  in  Holland,  whilst  a  portion  settled  in 
France,  Austria,  Bohemia,  and  Hungary. 

Denmark,  Sweden,  and  Norway,  and  indeed  all  northern  Eu- 
rope, seems  to  be  mainly  peopled  by  Teutonic  and  Germanic  peo- 
ples. The  primitive  Germans  were  a  tall,  powerful  family,  with 
light  hair,  blue  eyes,  and  blonde  complexion,  and  were  remark- 
able for  personal  dignity.* 

THE   BRITONS. 

The  British  people  are  of  Celtic  stock.  The  term  Briton  is 
derived  from  the  word  Brith,  supposed  to  refer  to  the  custom  of 
the  early  Britons  staining  their  bodies  a  bluish  color  by  a  sub- 
stance extracted  from  woad. 

The  Celts  crossed  over  from  Gaul  to  Britain,  in  all  probability 
before  the  islands  were  known  to  the  Phoenicians  or  Carthagen- 
ians.  Caesar  describes  several  tribes  of  Britain,  all  of  whom 
stained  their  bodies  with  woad.  The  Druids  were  the  priests  of 
Britain,  and  conducted  religious  exercises. 

The  Koman  conquest  brought  a  new  element  into  Britain,  and 
from  that  time  the  general  character  of  the  people  began  to  un- 
dergo a  change. 

The  conquest  of  William  the  Conqueror  brought  the  Norman 
element  into  the  country,  which  became  engrafted  upon  the 
Celtic- Gallic  stock.  Then  came  the  Angli  and  Saxons,  who 
made  a  permanent  and  lasting  impression  upon  the  British  char- 
acter. A  new  stock  of  people  sprung  up,  which  now  consti- 
tutes the  English  nation.  The  Celtic  stock  is  still  preserved 
by  the  Irish,  Scotch,  and  Welsh,  and  is  frequently  visible  in  the 
English. 

THE   IRISH. 

The  Scoti  were  the  rulers  of  Ireland  in  the  beginning  of  the 
Christian  era.  They  were  closely  allied  with  the  Belgae,  if,  in 
fact,  they  were  not  of  the  same  stock  of  people.  Nothing  is 
known  of  the  Irish  family,  as  a  distinct  nationality,  until  long 
after  the  conquest  of  Britain  by  the  Romans.     There  is  a  long, 

*  The  Races  of  the  Old  World,  p  96, 108. 


134  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

fabulous  history  of  the  Irish  people,  in  which  it  is  boldly  asserted 
that  the  country  was  very  anciently  peopled  by  the  Phoenicians, 
Carthagenians,  and  Scythians.  Many  ancient  structures  are 
found  in  the  country  which  are  not  the  works  of  the  Irish,  but 
supposed  to  be  constructed  by  the  Phoenicians.  Some,  how- 
ever, suppose  them  to  be  Persian  fire  temples,  whilst  others 
claim  them  to  have  been  constructed  by  the  Danes. 

Irish  tradition  has  it  that  the  Scoti  *  came  from  Spain,  and 
spread  over  all  the  country.  Whatever  may  have  been  the 
early  history  of  the  country  and  the  Irish  nation,  the  people  of 
tfre  island  were  not  designated  by  the  Romans.  They  had 
several  kingdoms ;  indeed  each  province  seemed  in  early  days 
to  have  its  king.  "When  the  Danes  invaded  the  country  it  was 
full  of  kings.   Two  hundred,  we  are  told,  perished  in  battle. 

The  Irish  nation  has  passed  through  many  exciting  scenes,  es- 
pecially so  before  they  became  established  as  an  independent 
nationality — seeming  incapable  of  retaining  independence — lost 
their  freedom  as  a  nation  by  the  treachery  of  their  own  people, 
who  bartered  away  their  liberty  to  the  English  sovereign.  The 
present  Irish  population  is  mainly  made  up  of  Celtic  stock, 
though  there  is  not  a  general  uniformity  irl  their  physical  aspect, 
in  all  localities.  The  red  hair,  also  black  and  curling,  is  often 
seen  in  the  same  family,  and  the  complexion  is  not  uniform, 
though  it  is  generally  fair. 

THE   SCOTCH   FAMILY. 

The  first  inhabitants  of  Scotland  were  a  tribe  of  the  Cimbri, 
who  entered  it  from  Denmark,  their  original  seat,  about  200 
years  b.  c.  The  name  of  Scots  is  derived  from  the  Scoti  of 
Ireland.  The  Picts  were  early  settlers  in  Scotland.  The  Scoti 
emigrated  from  Ireland  in  the  6th  century,  where  they  kept  up 
almost  constant  hostilities  with  the  Picts  for  two  or  three  hun- 
dred years ;  but  in  the  year  839,  a.  d.,  Kenneth  wrested  the  scep- 
tre from  the  Pictish  king.  Since  then  the  Scots  have  been  the 
ruling  people.  They  are  a  mixed  family,  being  made  up  of  the 
Anglo-Saxons,  Picts,  Celts,  and  descendants  of  the  ancient  Brit- 
ons ;  also  Gauls  and  Scandinavians.  The  Scotch  are  a  sprightly 
and  intelligent  people,  very  similar  to  the  Irish.     They  have 

*  The  Scoti,  by  their  own  traditions,  came  originally  from  Scythia. — An- 
thon's  Ancient  Mediaeval  Geography,  p.  209. 


THE  CAUCASIAN  RACE.  1 35 

spare  bodies  and  high  cheek  bones ;  and  generally  large  front 
teeth.  The  highlanders  are  a  brave,  hardy  people,  and  noted  for 
their  military  prowess.  Their  complexion  is  fair,  though  like 
the  Irish,  there  is  a  great  diversity  in  their  physical  aspect. 
Their  country  was  called  Caledonia. 

The  Picts  were  probably  of  Gothic  descent.  They  were 
called  Picts  by  reason  of  their  staining  their  bodies  before  going 
to  battle.  Some  supposed  them  to  have  been  Caledonians ;  the 
latter  being  descendants  of  Celts  and  Goths. 

The  Persians'  early  history  is  wrapped  in  profound  obscurity. 
The  reliable  features  of  their  antiquity  are  gathered  from  the  He- 
brew scriptures,  and  the  writings  of  Herodotus,  Strabo  and  Dio- 
dorus.  The  first  civil  government  of  the  Persians  was  founded 
747  years  b.  c.  Before  that  period  the  people  seem  to  have 
been  nomadic,  and  divided  into  as  many  as  ten  families,  of  which 
the  Pasargadae  tribe  was  the  head.  Cyrus,  a  descendant  of  this 
family,  became  the  leader  of  a  vast  horde  of  Persian  adventurers, 
and  eventually  greatly  distinguished  as  a  bold,  daring  captain. 
His  advent  in  public  life  was  made  561  years  b.  c,  and  at  the 
time  the  Median  and  Babylonian  kingdoms  were  in  their  de- 
cline. He  was  remarkably  successful  in  military  exploits,  and 
by  conquest  built  up  the  kingdom  of  Persia  upon  the  ruins  of 
those  of  the  Medes  and  Babylonians,  yet  unsuccessful  in  his  wars 
with  some  of  the  tribes  of  central  Asia.  Herodotus  and  Justin 
state  that  Cyrus  was  taken  prisoner  and  put  to  death  by  Tamy- 
ris,  Queen  of  the  Messagetse.  This  is  doubted  by  others,  who 
claim  he  was  killed  by  the  javelin  of  an  Indian  warrior  whilst 
making  war  upon  the  Dervishes  of  that  country.  Xenophon  in- 
forms us  that  he  died  in  his  bed  529  years  b.  c.  His  successors 
made  the  Persians  a  daring,  warlike  nation,  capable  of  conduct- 
ing vast  armies  and  waging  gigajitic  warfare.  They  undertook 
the  conquest  of  Egypt  and  Greece  ;  and,  for  a  time,  were  suc- 
cessful against  both  these  great  powers.  Under  Cambyses,  one 
of  their  great  leaders,  they  invaded  Egypt,  took  Memphis,  and 
set  themselves  down  as  conquerors  in  the  very  heart  of  the  coun- 
try. A  revolt  of  the  people  at  home  compelled  Cambyses  to 
quit  Egypt.  He  did  not  reach  Persia,  having  died  on  the  way 
by  an  accidental  wound  from  his  own  sword,  as  Herodotus  ad- 
vises us. 


I36  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

Darius,  another  great  Persian  general,  made  extensive  con- 
quests. He  entered  Scjthia  with  an  army  of  700,000  men.* 
but  meeting  with  no  success  against  the  Scythians,  was  forced 
to  quit  the  country  in  disgrace,  being  virtually  defeated  in  every 
engagement. 

His  failure  in  this  quarter  did  not  seem  to  diminish  his  desire 
for  conquest.  He  turned  his  attention  to  the  nations  of  India 
and  the  people  of  the  west ;  subdued  the  Babylonians,  tore 
down  the  walls  of  Babylon,  and  founded  Susa  upon  its  ruins  ; 
ruled  in  great  splendor  at  Susa,  though  he  had  Ecbatana  and 
Persepolis  also  as  capitals.  His  expedition  against  the  Greeks 
greatly  perplexed  Darius.  The  battle  of  Marathon  turned  the 
tide  of  war  against  him.  After  the  death  of  Darius,  Xerxes 
sought  to  take  vengeance  upon  the  Greeks  ;  mustered  a  host  of 
several  millions  of  fighting  men ;  f  bridged  the  Hellespont ;  cut 
a  channel  through  the  isthmus  of  Mount  Athos,  and  successfully 
invaded  the  Grecian  empire ;  but  in  the  end  was  compelled  to 
quit  the  country  in  disgrace,  after  the  battle  of  Salamis.  This 
disaster  brought  him  into  disrepute,  and  resulted  in  his  assas- 
sination by  his  own  people.  With  the  defeat  of  the  Persians  at 
Salamis  commenced  the  decline  of  their  empire,  which  eventu- 
ally was  incorporated  with  that  of  Macedonia,  under  Alexander 
who,  in  the  third  century  b.  c,  after  rescuing  it  from  foreign 
sway,  established  the  Parthian  government  in  Persia.  About 
the  year  220  b.  c,  the  Parthian  empire  was  subverted  by  the 
Sasanides,  who  restored  the  name  of  Persia  and  re-established 
its  ancient  religion  and  laws.  In  the  seventh  century  it  was 
subverted  by  the  Saracens,  and  the  Mohammedan  faith  imposed 
upon  the  people.  After  this,  it  became  the  theatre  of  war  for 
several  centuries,  during  which  time  the  Tartars  and  Turks  sup- 
planted each  other,  but  finally  the  native  Persians  repelled  every 
foreign  yoke.  Abbas  the  Great,  in  the  year  1586  a.  d.,  raised 
himself  to  the  throne  of  Persia  and  restored  the  country  to  its 
original  prosperity.  Two  centuries  afterwards  the  Afghans 
desolated  Persia  by  fire  and  sword  to  her  utmost  extremities, 
even  reducing  the  capital  to  ashes.     About  fifteen  years  there- 

*Strabo,Vol.VIL,p.  305. 
f  Xerxes'   army  was  set  down  at  5,283,220  men.    This  no  doubt t  includes 
women,  allies,  and  camp  followers.    Herodotus,  Vol.  III.,  Book  vii.,  Cha^ 
xlix.,  p.  126. 


THE  CAUCASIAN  RACE.  1 37 

after  Nadir  Shall  restored  the  independence  of  Persia,  but  the 
government  did  not  become  permanent  until  the  year  1796, 
under  Fulteh-Ali-Shah. 

The  Persians  are  the  living  representatives  of  the  Persians  of 
antiquity.  Their  complexion  does  not  differ  materially  from 
that  of  the  European.  The  face  is  long  and  oval,  features  regu- 
lar, eyes  large  and  black.  They  are  of  the  Aryan  type,  but 
some  of  them  are  tainted  with  Turanian  blood,  having  amalga- 
mated with  the  dark-skinned  Indians. 

The  early  history  of  the  Persians  is  preserved  in  their  sacred 
book,  called  the  Zendavesta,  composed,  at  least  compiled,  by 
Zoroaster  in  the  mountains  of  the  Elburz,  whence  he  carried  the 
sacred  volume  to  Darius,  in  Balekh,  who  was  so  well  pleased  with 
the  composition  of  the  Zendavesta,  that  he  caused  it  to  be  tran- 
scribed upon  1,200  cowhides,  prepared  for  the  purpose.* 

AFGHANS. 

The  family  bearing  this  name  are  descendants  of  the  ancient 
Aryans,  and  are  close  relatives,  by  family  ties,  of  the  Persians ; 
and,  in  the  highlands,  their  complexion  is  as  fair  as  the  Euro- 
peans, f  Yet  they  present  almost  all  varieties  of  shades,  from 
white  to  black.  Those  on  the  Indus  are  quite  dark-skinned, 
though  having  none  of  the  features  or  characteristics  of  the 
African. 

This  family  is  divided  into  several  leading  tribes,  of  whom 
the  Duranis  of  the  west  are  the  most  accomplished,  being  to 
some  extent  versed  in  Persian  literature.  The  Ghilzyes,  another 
prominent  tribe,  occupying  a  vast  region  eastwardly  of  the 
Duranis,  extending  northwest  to  the  Parapamisan  and  eastward 
to  those  of  Soliman,  including  Cabul.  They  have  a  much  more 
liberal  government  than  the  Duranis.  The  sovereigns  of  Cabul 
have  patronized  the  arts  and  sciences,  and  the  people  have  made 
considerable  advance  in  literature.  The  Berdironis  are  an  im- 
portant family  equal  almost  to  those  already  described ;  Peshawer, 
their  capital,  is  one  of  the  most  noted  places  of  Afghanistan. 
Besides  these  there  are  several  other  tribes  of  this  great  family, 
some  of  whom  are  almost  in  a  state  of  barbarism,  whilst  others 

*  Frasier's  History  of  Persia,  pp.  108-9 
f  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  I.,  p.  193 


133  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

are  enjoying  a  tolerable  system  of  civilization.  The  Khyberis 
are  a  dark-skinned  tribe,  occupying  the  regions  of  the  famous 
Khyber  Pass.  They  are  an  independent  tribe,  who  depend  much 
upon  plunder.  But  few  travellers  escape  them  who  deign  to 
cross  the  mountains  lying  between  Cabul  and  Peshawer. 

The  Afghans  are  properly  divided  into  two  groups,  one  dwell- 
ing in  towns  and  cities,  and  the  other  roving  about  and  dwelling 
in  tents.  The  Afghans  number  at  least  six  millions  of  people, 
and  their  dominions  comprise  three  hundred  thousand  square  miles. 
Their  origin  is  very  obscure,  though  they  claim  to  derive  their 
descent  from  the  ancient  Hebrews,  and  pretend  to  be  able  to 
trace  their  genealogy  back  to  Saul,  king  of  Israel.  The  pro- 
bability is  they  are  descendants  of  the  Arabs. 

THE   BELOOCHES 

Occupy  the  country  known  as  Beloochistan,  which  lies  south  of 
Afghanistan,  extending  to  the  Indian  Ocean  and  to  Hindoo- 
stan. 

Ancient  history  is  almost  silent  in  regard  to  this  region.  It 
was  no  doubt  one  of  the  one  hundred  and  twenty-seven 
provinces  ruled  by  the  Persian  monarch  mentioned  in  the  Book 
of  Esther,  where  he  is  described  as  ruling  over  the  country  ex- 
tending from  India  even  unto  Ethiopia.* 

Alexander  the  Great  passed  through  this  territory  on  his  re- 
turn from  India  to  Persia.  At  that  time  it  was  sparsely  popu- 
lated by  a  rude,  barbarous  people,  who  lived  upon  fish,  and 
dwelt  in  huts  formed  of  shells  and  fish  bones. 

The  present  population  comprises  several  tribes,  but  seems  to 
be  properly  divided  into  two  families,  the  Belooches  and  Bra- 
hoes — the  latter  are  the  Tartars  of  the  country,  being  nomadic 
in  their  habits.  Those  who  approach  nearest  Hindoostan  are 
civilized,  but  those  of  the  west  are  freebooters,  and  almost 
wholly  uncivilized,  seeming  to  have  a  natural  taste  for  plunder 
and  robbery. 

The   civilized    Belooches    are  brave   and  hospitable;    and, 

though  addicted  to  plunder,  are  considered  honorable  robbers. 

They  resemble  the  Afghans  in  some  particulars,  but  have  also 

some  resemblance  to  the    Jews.     They  are  doubtless  Aryans, 

*  History  of  all  Nations,  by  S.  G.  Goodrich,  Vol.  I.,  p.  492. 


THE  CAUCASIAN  RACE.  1 39 

though  within  their  territory  are  dark-skinned  tribes,  supposed 
to  be  Turanians.  They  are  a  family  of  Persian  Iliyats  and 
speak  a  dialect  of  the  Persian  language.* 

The  Kurds  are  divided  into  two  classes :  one  the  nobles,  re- 
sembling the  Greeks,  the  others  having  some  of  the  features  of 
the  Tartars.  They  are  a  high-spirited  people,  yet  much  given 
to  war  and  its  spoils.  They  were  accidentally  called  Karduchians, 
with  whom  Xenophon  contended  and  fought  his  way  through, 
in  his  famous  retreat  with  ten  thousand  Greeks.  They  are,  as  they 
were  then,  the  boldest  people  of  Asia,  living  to  a  great  extent  by 
plunder,  but  honorable  in  their  robberies,  preferring  to  take 
from  those  who  have  to  spare.  They  often  extend  their  incur- 
sions into  the  plains  and  carry  off  much  booty,  preying  upon  the 
caravans  passing  through  the  regions  within  their  range.  The 
Yezidis  belong  to  this  family.  They  have  not  adopted  the  Mo- 
hammedan faith,  and  continue  to  enjoy  their  ancient  religion, 
and  worship  the  sun.  They  are  robust,  of  dark  complexion, 
black  hair  and  small  eyes. 

The  Nestorians  occupy  a  district  in  Kurdistan ;  are  a  Semitic 
family,  and  a  relic  of  the  ancient  Kestorians,  who,  as  a  Christian 
sect,  date  back  as  early  as  the  fifth  century  a.  d.  Their  lan- 
guage is  Syriac,  with  a  mixture  of  Persian,  Kurdish  and  Turkish 
words.  Their  ancient  tongue  was  pure  Syriac.  They  are  a  pas- 
toral people,  of  handsome  features,  blond  complexion,  and  light 
beards,  strongly  resembling  the  Jews. 

THE   TURKS. 

This  family  descended  from  the  Hiung-nu  tribe,  an  ancient 
people,  inhabiting  a  district  on  the  northern  borders  of  China. 
They  were  known  as  early  as  the  middle  of  the  third  century 
b.  c,  commencing  their  migrations  in  the  first  or  second  centuries 
A.  d.,  a  portion  of  them  having  been  driven  westward  by  the 
Chinese.  One  of  the  tribes,  called  Tukiu,  established  a  govern- 
ment in  the  sixth  century  a.  d.,  between  the  Altai  Mountains 
and  the  Caspian  Sea.  As  early  as  the  year  568  a.  d.,  they  had 
established  themselves  west  of  the  Yolga  and  the  sea  of  Azof.f 

On  their  way  westward,  the  Turks  built  up  a  vast  empire, 

*  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  I.,  p.  174 
f  The  Races  of  the  Old  World,  p.  126. 


140  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

including  Persia  and  Bokhara.  The  Osmanli  Turks  are  the 
ancestors  of  the  present  Turkish  people  of  Europe,  who  were 
forced  out  of  Persia  by  the  Mongols  in  the  year  1224  a.  d. 
Othman  was  their  great  leader,  and  from  him  they  derive  the 
name  of  Ottomans.     They  were  the  Caucasian  Tartars. 

The  Turkish  Empire  was  begun  remotely  by  the  white  Huns 
of  Scythia,  but  its  permanency,  as  an  empire  and  stable  govern- 
ment, is  credited  to  Solyman,  chief  of  the  Soljukian  Turks,  who 
settled  in  Asia  Minor,  in  the  thirteenth  century.  In  the  year 
1453  a.  d.,  they  took  the  city  of  Constantinople,  and  made  it 
their  capital,  which  it  still  remains. 

The  Turks  are  of  fair  complexion,  with  Caucasian  features. 
The  Toorkies  are  of  Semitic  origin ;  have  dark  complexion,  lofty 
stature,  an  abundance  of  beard,  and  are,  in  all  respects,  Cau- 
casians of  Yuchi  family.  The  Toorkies  are  more  hyperborean 
than  the  Turks,  the  former  being  tinctured  with  Finnish  blood, 
whilst  the  latter  only  seem  to  have  amalgamated  with  the 
Parsees,  Armenians,  Greeks,  and  other  Caucasian  families. 
The  Toorkies  once  inhabited  Mongolia  proper,  and  possessed  a 
vast  empire,  which  was  in  its  Augustan  age  in  the  third  cen- 
tury b.  c. 

The  Georgians  occupy  the  southern  declivity  of  the  Caucasus 
mountains.  They  are  tall,  well-proportioned;  have  handsome 
features,  fair  complexion,  and  are,  in  every  way,  Caucasians. 
Their  history  is  that  of  their  type,  which  they  have  well  pre- 
served, though  having  passed  through  great  tribulation  and 
many  changes  of  fortune  as  a  nation.  They  suffered  much 
degradation  from  their  own  race,  who  carried  many  of  them  as 
captive  slaves  to  Egypt ;  and,  even  now,  the  Turkish  harems  are 
supplied  with  some  of  their  most  beautiful  females,  who  are 
taken  thither  by  their  own  kindred  and  sold  as  slaves. 

Whilst  in  Egypt,  under  the  title  of  Mamelukes,  they  did  the 
drudgery,  until  their  expulsion  from  Egypt  by  Mohammed  Ali. 

The  Circassians  are  also  of  pure  Caucasian  stock.  Like  the 
Georgians  they  have  long  been  celebrated  for  the  beauty  of  their 
women,  and  symmetry  of  their  form.  They  are  good  representa- 
tives of  the  ancient  Caucasians ;  their  most  beautiful  females  also 
become  the  inmates  of  the  harem.  They  have  kept  no  annals 
of  their  early  migration  or  settlement  in  their  present  locality. 


THE  CAUCASIAN  RACE. 


141 


Some  suppose  them  descendants  of  the  ancient  Medes ;  others 
that  they  are  a  branch  of  the  Arabians.  They  themselves  have 
a  tradition  that  makes 
them  the  descendants  of 
Ishmael;  but  are  not  such, 
however,  as  they,  in  no 
particular,  resemble  the  Ish- 
maelites.  The  Greeks  hailed 
from  the  regions  occupied  by 
the  Caucasians  and  Georg- 
ians; also,  the  Cossacks. 

The  Hungarians  are  de- 
scendants of  the  ancient 
Huns,  Sclavonians,  Ger- 
mans, Turks,  and  Gypsies ; 
are  tall  and  well  shaped — 
as  perfect  in  form  almost 

as  the  original    Caucasian  kossuth. 

race. 

The  Armenians  originally  occupied  the  country  on  the  south- 
east of  the  Euxine  Sea.  According  to  Strabo,  it  was  bounded 
on  the  north  by  Iberia  and  Albania,  east  by  Media,  south  by 
Assyria,  and  west  by  Pontus.  Herodotus  considered  them 
descendants  of  the  Phrygians.  Most  likely  they  were  of  the  same 
stock  of  people  as  the  Syrians.  Berosus,  of  Chaldea,  who  wrote 
a  history  of  the  Armenians,  says  their  first  king  was  Scytha, 
wTho  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Barzanes.  Upon  his  death  the 
government  was  divided  into  small  kingdoms.  In  the  sixth  cen- 
tury b.  a,  Astyages,  king  of  the  Medes,  subjected  Armenia  to 
his  kingdom.  At  a  subsequent  date  it  became  a  province  of 
Persia.  When  Alexander  built  up  his  Eastern  Macedonian 
Empire,  Armenia  was  incorporated  with  it.  Under  Tigranus, 
they  conducted  successful  war  against  the  Cappadocians,  of  whom 
he  carried  as  captives  into  Armenia,  three  hundred  thousand, 
whom  he  employed  in  building  him  a  city,  which  he  called  Tyra- 
nocerta,  in  honor  of  himself.  He  was  successful  against  the 
Greeks  and  Parthians,  but  was  unable  to  cope  with  the 
Romans,  who,  under  Lucullus,  invaded  Armenia,  and  took  the 
capital,  A.  d.  68.      Plutarch  states  that  one  hundred  thousand 


142  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

of  the  Armenian  cavalry  were  killed  in  one  engagement,  and  on 
the  part  of  the  Romans  only  five  men  were  slain.  Shortly  after 
this  the  Romans  became  masters  of  Armenia,  and  Pompey,  the 
successor  of  Lucullus,  bestowed  the  crown  upon  Deiotarus  of 
Galatia.  It  next  fell  under  Persian  rule ;  then  became  coveted  by 
the  Romans  and  Turks,  and  finally  by  the  Tartars  under  Zingis. 
The  Turks  soon  overthrew  the  Mongolian  authority;  Egypt 
became  partner  with  the  Turks  in  devastating  Armenia.  The 
Egyptians  carried  vast  hosts  of  their  captives  into  slavery.  In 
1375  a.  d.,  the  Armenian  kingdom  was  destroyed,  and  Cilicia 
made  a  province  of  Egypt. 

The  Armenians  are  not  known  as  a  nationality,  but  as  indi- 
viduals.    Like  the  Jews  they  are  scattered  throughout  all  lands. 

The  Armenians  are  Aryans,  and  in  physique  are  a  handsome 
people,  well  made,  and  of  dark  complexion,  though  not  black. 
They  resemble  the  Persians ;  number  three  million  souls,  and 
cling  to  their  ancient  religious  faith. 

The  Welsh  are  a  branch  of  the  Celtic  family,  being  descen- 
dants of  the  Ancient  Britons,  who  took  refuge  in  the  mountains 
of  western  England,  to  escape  the  destroying  sword  of  the 
Saxons.  The  ancient  Welsh  called  Wales  Cymry,  and  their 
language  Cymraig.  From  the  former  is  derived  Cambria,  an 
ancient  name  of  Wales.  They  long  had  an  independent  king- 
dom, but,  after  a  gallant  resistance,  were  forced  to  yield  to  the 
power  of  England,  under  Edward  I.,  since  which  period  the 
Welsh  have  been  subjects  of  Great  Britain,  though  for  a  long 
time  very  refractory ;  so  much  so,  that  the  English  were  obliged 
to  erect  strong  and  numerous  fortifications  in  Wales,  to  prevent 
the  Welsh  from  assuming  their  independence.  For  the  last 
three  hundred  years  they  have  been  most  willing  subjects. 

The  ancient  Welsh  consisted  of  two  families;  one  called 
Ordo vices,  and  the  other  Silures.  The  Britons,  unable  to 
defend  themselves  against  the  invading  Picts  and  Scots,  called 
to  their  aid  the  Angli  and  Saxons,  two  renowned  German  tribes, 
who  repelled  the  Scots  and  Picts,  but  seized  upon  the  country 
themselves,  and  drove  the  Britons  into  the  mountains  of  Wales, 
where  they  added  great  strength  to  the  Welsh  nation.  The 
name  Welsh  was  first  applied  to  the  people  of  Cambria  by 
the   Saxons  in  the  sixth  century   a.  d.     When  the  Romans 


THE  CAUCASIAN  RACE.  I43 

invaded  Britain,  "Wales  was  occupied  by  three  separate  tribes, 
viz. :  Ordovices,  Silures,  and  Dimetae,  who  had  a  well-disciplined 
army,  divided  into  charioteers,  cavalry,  and  infantry,  and  a 
regular  organized  civil  government.  They  were  far  advanced 
in  refined  civilization,  raised  corn  and  stock,  such  as  sheep, 
cattle,  and  swine.  Their  money  consisted  of  rings,  and  small 
plates  of  iron  strung  together.  Wales  was  the  chief  seat  of  the 
Druids.  The  great  High  Priest  of  druidical  religion  resided  in 
the  island  of  Anglesea,  then  called  Mona.  Here  they  sacrificed 
human  victims,  mostly  of  prisoners  taken  in  war,  and  criminals 
condemned  to  death  for  crime.  The  bodies  of  the  sacrificed 
victims  were  burned  in  wicker  cages  before  the  altars.  Mercury 
was  their  chief  deity. 

The  Druids  had  unlimited  powers  over  the  people,  much  more 
indeed  than  the  king.  He  even  dared  not  dispute  the  decrees 
of  the  druidical  high  priest  with  safety,  not  at  least  without  the 
punishment  of  excommunication. 

The  Romans,  under  Suetonius  Paulinus,  waged  a  war  of  ex- 
termination against  the  Druids  in  "Wales,  and  drove  them  into 
the  Island  of  Mona.  Thither  they  were  also  pursued  by  the 
Romans,  who  cut  down  their  sacred  groves,  and  put  the  Druids 
to  the  sword.  The  Romans,  having  subdued  the  Ordovices,  in- 
vaded the  provinces  of  the  Silures.  They  made  a  gallant  resist- 
ance, but  were  defeated  by  the  Romans,  at  the  battle  of  Caer- 
Caradoc,  under  Agricola.  The  kind  and  generous  treatment  of 
Agricola  toward  the  "Welsh  won  their  affections  to  such  a  degree 
that  they  willingly  became  Roman  subjects,  and  the  dominions 
of  the  "Welsh  were  made  a  Roman  province  under  the  name  of 
Britannia  Secunda. 

After  the  decline  of  the  Roman  power,  the  Welsh  assumed 
their  original  forms  of  government,  each  tribe  having  an  inde- 
pendent king.  In  the  year  650  a.  d.,  Maelgwyn,  king  of  North 
Wales,  made  himself  supreme  ruler  of  the  country.  This  govern- 
ment lasted  until  the  year  703  a.  d.,  when  the  Saxons  made  suc- 
cessful inroads  into  the  country,  and  established  their  power  to 
a  great  extent  throughout  the  kingdom.  The  Danish  invasion 
of  England  gave  repose  to  the  Welsh,  having  called  away  the 
invading  Saxons.  The  Danes  themselves  sought  to  establish 
their  power  in  Wales,  without  success ;  but  William  the  Con- 


144  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

queror  brought  them  under  subjection  to  bis  power.  From  this 
period  the  English  monarchs  claimed  Wales  as  part  of  the  do- 
minions of  the  British  crown.  This  claim  was  the  occasion  of 
almost  constant  wars  between  the  English  and  Welsh,  until  the 
reign  of  Edward  L,  a.  d.  1277,  when  the  Welsh  king,  Llewellyn, 
and  his  barons  were  compelled  to  do  homage  and  swear  fealty 
to  the  British  crown.  Peace  was  of  short  duration.  The  Welsh 
revolted,  rose  in  arms  against  the  English,  and  were  soon  de- 
feated, with  the  loss  of  their  king,  Llewellyn,  and  Prince  David, 
his  successor,  the  former  being  slain  in  battle,  the  latter  captured 
by  the  English,  tried  for  treason,  hanged  and  quartered  by  or- 
der of  Edward  I.  This  virtually  ended  the  kingdom  of  the 
Welsh,  which  deserved  a  better  fate. 

The  Welsh  are  an  unmixed  family,  having  to  a  great  extent 
preserved  unchanged  their  primitive  type,  and  adopted  the  man- 
ners and  customs  of  their  ancestors.  Their  language  is  a  dialect 
of  the  Celtic  tongue.  The  Welsh  were  a  learned  people  at  a 
very  early  period,  and  furnished  the  Anglo-Saxons  with  an  al- 
phabet. 

The  Welsh,  in  person,  are  generally  short,  with  stout  limbs. 
Their  complexion  is  fair.  The  females  have  round  faces,  and 
dark,  expressive  eyes.  Some  of  the  Welsh  have  considerable 
display  in  literature,  the  higher  classes  generally  being  well  in- 
formed. They  are  a  religious  people,  and  pay  the  strictest  at- 
tention to  the  Sabbath.  The  lower  classes  do  the  labor  of  the 
field,  whilst  the  aristocracy  engage  in  drinking  and  sports.  The 
Welsh  are  litigious,  supporting  more  lawyers  than  any  other 
country  of  Europe. 

RUSSIANS   AND   POLES. 

The  Russians  and  Poles  are  of  the  same  stock  of  people,  be- 
ing descendants  of  the  ancient  Sarmathians  and  Scythians.  They 
were  first  known  in  history  as  nomadic  tribes,  occupying  the 
country  between  the  Don  and  Dneiper.  The  Sclavi  family  seem 
to  be  the  stock  of  people  from  which  the  Russians  and  Poles  de- 
rive their  direct  descent. 

The  Sclavonic  tribes  in  the  fifth  century  crossed  the  Dan- 
ube, and  passed  down  the  Yistula,  and  up  the  Dneiper,  and 
founded  the  two  cities,  Novgorod  and  Revel,  which  may  be 


THE  CAUCASIAN   RACE.  145 

considered  the  founding  of  the  Russian  Empire,  as  the  people  in 
a  considerable  degree  abandoned  their  roving  and  pastoral  hab- 
its, and  cultivated  the  ground. 

Prior  to  the  ninth  century  the  Poles  consisted  of  a  multitude 
of  independent  tribes,  each  headed  by  a  chief.  They  founded 
the  kingdom,  of  Poland  in  the  year  a.  d.  1001.  Among  the 
Russians  and  Poles  may  be  witnessed  the  higher  and  most  per- 
fect development  of  the  Caucasian  type. 


10 


CHAPTER  Yin. 


THE    MONGOLIAN    TYPE. 

Mongolians  belong  to  the  Turanian  group. — Chinese  and  Japanese  the 
leading  families  of  this  type. — Finns,  Lapps,  Tartars,  Basques,  Esquimaux, 
Coreans,  Kalmucks,  Mongols,  Huns,  Magyars,  Samoieds,  Gypsies,  Kam- 
tschatdales,  American  Indians. — Chinese  empire  the  oldest  upon  the  globe. 
Compelled  to  open  their  ports. — Tartars  subdue  the  Medes,  overrun  the 
civilized  world,  plant  colonies  in  Egypt  and  Abyssinia. — The  Parthians 
set  bounds  to  the  Roman  empire, — The  Japanese  government  dates  15,000 
years  before  the  days  of  creation,  as  recorded  by  Moses. — Mongols  were 
originally  Tartars. — Genghis  Khan  ;  his  empire  extended  from  the  Indus  to 
the  Danube. — Tamerlane  invades  India;  takes  Delhi  and  puts  to  death 
100,000  prisoners. — Gypsies  are  Aryans. — Basques  in  Europe. 

THIS  type  comprises  many  families  and  nations,  of  which  the 
Chinese  and  Japanese  are  the  most  prominent  representa- 
tives. The  other  leading  families  are  Mongols  proper,  Finns, 
Lapps,  Tartars,  Basques,  Esquimaux,  Coreans,  Kalmucks,  Gyp- 
sies, Kamschatdales,  and  some  of  the  families  of  the  American 
Indians. 

The  Chinese  are  the  leading  branch  of  this  race.  They  num- 
ber over  four  hundred  millions,  and  possess  a  territory  of  five 
millions  four  hundred  thousand  square  miles,  being  twice  the 
extent  of  the  United  States  of  America. 

The  Chinese  empire  is  the  most  ancient  government  in  the 
world.  Other  great  empires,  such  as  those  of  Babylonia,  As- 
syria, Egypt,  Greece,  and  Home,  have  all  passed  away,  and  the 
oldest  empire  extant  is  but  as  yesterday,  compared  with  that  of 
China.  Like  the  early  nations  generally,  the  Chinese  have  a 
fabulous  history,  which  dates  far  back  in  the  gloom  of  ages — 
placing  the  origin  of  their  government  at  a  period  antedating 
authentic  history  many  thousands  of  years.  They  constitute  a 
world  by  themselves.  For  thousands  of  years  they  have  been 
(i46) 


THE  MONGOLIAN  TYPE.  147 

civilized,  and  enjoying  the  benefits  of  the  arts  and  sciences,  all 
which  they  discovered  and  wrought  out  themselves.  Their 
early  annals  trace  their  history,  as  a  nation,  back  ninety-six  mil- 
lions of  years. 

Their  authentic  records  begin  in  the  year  2989  b.  c.  ;  before 
that  period  their  history  is  lost  in  the  history  of  the  past.  They 
discovered  the  arts  and  sciences  at  least  2000  years  before  they 
as  a  nation  became  known  to  Europeans.  Some  of  the  arts  they 
have  brought  to  a  perfection  not  yet  reached  by  any  other  people. 

As  early  as  the  year  450  b.  c,  they  had  reached  a  high  degree 
of  mental  and  moral  refinement.  Confucius  in  that  era  pro- 
mulgated a  system  of  moral  philosophy  and  code  of  laws  almost 
equal  to  any  produced  since  his  time.  It  is  their  great  system 
of  morals  that  makes  them  so  distinguished  as  a  nation  and  in- 
duces the  people  to  submit  to  the  powers  of  the  government. 
They  are  capable  of  performing  great  deeds,  their  celebrated  wall 
in  northern  China  fully  attesting  this.  It  was  built  in  the  year 
214  b.  c,  and  extends  fifteen  hundred  miles  in  length,  separating 
China  from  Tartary,  and  was  erected  to  prevent  the  Tartars 
from  invading  the  Chinese  provinces,  which  they  were  in  the 
habit  of  doing  before  its  construction.  The  wall  is  carried  over 
deep  rivers,  and  high  mountains,  and  in  height  was  about  thirty 
feet,  the  top  paved,  and  so  broad  that  a  carriage  can  be  driven 
along  it.  The  main  wall  is  of  earth,  but  faced  with  brick  and 
stone,  and  contains  sufficient  materials  to  construct  a  wall  seve- 
ral feet  high  around  the  globe.* 

The  Chinese  were  learned  in  the  arts  and  sciences  before  the 
days  of  Homer.  They  invented  printing  type,  firearms,  and 
gunpowder  before  any  other  people ;  computed  time  upon  a 
system  nearly  as  accurate  as  that  of  the  Europeans,  and  calcu- 
lated the  eclipses  and  phases  of  the  moon  with  equal  certainty. 

One  striking  feature  of  the  Chinese  is  the  sameness  of  phy- 
sique throughout  the  empire.  The  female  and  males  also  re- 
semble each  other  to  that  degree,  as  often  not  to  be  distinguished. 
Their  primitive  type  is  well  preserved. 

The  complexion  of  the  Chinese  is  of  a  yellowish  hue,  but  the 
females  are  almost  a  sickly  white,  or  pale  yellow  as  the  faded 
leaf  of  autumn. 

*  Murray's  Geography,  Vol.  II.,  p.  416. 


I48  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

It  has  only  been  a  few  years  since  the  Chinese  have  been 
known  to  the  world  at  large,  having  remained  sealed  np  within 
the  limits  of  their  own  world,  nntil  the  English  and  the  Federal 
Government  of  the  United  States,  forced  them  to  open  their 
ports  to  foreign  trade. 

China  has  not  always  been  governed  by  its  own  people ;  the 
Tartars  have  on  several  occasions  given  them  emperors.  Their 
government  is  described  as  a  patriarchal  despotism. 

Their  language  is  a  dialect  peculiar  to  themselves,  and  has  no 
resemblance  to  any  other.  It  consists  of  about  330  monosyllables, 
and  the  characters  in  which  the  language  is  written  number 
40,000. 

In  their  persons,  the  Chinese  are  of  middle  stature;  have 
small,  elongated  eyes,  placed  obliqely,  the  nose  turned  upwards 
and  broad  at  the  base,  face  broad,  cheek  bones  high,  and  chin 
pointed.  They  shave  the  whole  of  the  head  except  the  cranium, 
where  the  hair  is  suffered  to  grow  long,  which  is  generally 
plaited  in  a  long  cue,  and  hangs  down  the  back,  frequently  ex- 
tending to  the  calf  of  the  leg. 

THE    JAPANESE. 

The  Japanese  occupy  a  group  of  large  islands  in  the  Pacific 
Ocean  east  of  China,  their  whole  territory  consisting  of  about 
260,000  square  miles.  The  people  of  Japan  are  representatives 
of  two  types :  the  Mongolian  and  Malay,  the  Mongolian  being 
very  largely  in  the  majority.  They  resemble  the  Chinese,  but 
are  of!  better  form  and  larger.  •  Their  complexion  is  yellow ;  * 
nose  short  and  flat ;  head  broad ;  hair  thin  and  black.  This  is 
as  the  Mongolian  Japanese  appear.  The  Malays  are  different, 
resembling  the  Siamese  and  people  of  Malacca  more  than  the 
Chinese,  their  complexion  being  as  dark  almost  as  the  Sandwich 
Islanders.  Mr.  Pickering  classes  the  Japanese  with  the  Malay 
types,  considering  he  discovered  sufficient  in  their  appearance  to 
warrant  that  conclusion.! 

Until  recently  the  Japanese  desired  no  intercourse  with  other 
nations,  but  now  seem  to  invite  social  intercourse,  especially 
with  the  people  of  the  United  States. 

*  Their  hair  according  to  Siebold,in  many  instances  is  red. — Natural  History 
of  Man,  Vol.  L,  p.  255. 

f  Pickering's  Races  of  Man,  p.  117. 


THE  MONGOLIAN  TYPE.  149 

They  were  entirely  unknown  to  the  Europeans  until  Marco 
Polo  discovered  them  in  the  year  a.  d.  1298.  Their  history 
like  that  of  the  Chinese,  is  fabulous,  though  they  claim  very 
high  antiquity  for  their  government,  averring  that  they  were 
ruled  by  seven  celestial  spirits  for  6,000,000  of  years.  Accord- 
ing to  their  annals  their  second  dynasty  commenced  15,000  years 
before  the  days  of  creation  as  recorded  by  Moses. 

In  the  year  1542,  Mendez  Pinto,  a  Portuguese  navigator,  was 
cast  upon  one  of  the  Japanese  Islands.  His  discovery  induced  a 
Portuguese  settlement  upon  the  island ;  but  the  colonists  were 
banished  by  the  Japanese  in  1585  by  reason  of  the  colonial 
priests  interfering  with  the  Japanese  religion.  The  Dutch,  after 
much  difficulty,  in  1600  opened  a  limited  trade  with  Japan, 
under  very  restricted  rules. 

The  Japanese  are  an  ingenious  people,  as  much  so  as  the 
Chinese,  whom  they  seem  to  imitate  in  almost  everything,  except 
they  have  more  vigor  of  thought  and  power  of  execution.  In 
some  respects  their  mental  powers  assimilate  much  nearer  with 
those  of  the  Europeans  than  the  Mongolian  race.  Their  lan- 
guage is  peculiarly  their  own — nothing  like  it  in  Asia.  It  i3 
most  allied  to  the  Eastern  Tartars,  but  unlike  the  Chinese.  They 
pay  a  high  regard  to  literature,  which  is  widely  disseminated. 
Their  religion  is  Polytheism  ;  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  and  the 
spirits  of  departed  saints  all  coming  in  for  a  goodly  share  of 
worship. 

The  Japanese  are  described  as  intelligent,  polite,  upright, 
frank,  faithful  and  brave. 

THE   FINNS  AND  LAPPS. 

The  ancient  Finns  were  closely  allied  with  the  Mongols  and 
Huns,  though  they  eventually  became  mixed  with  the  Yeto  tribe 
of  Sweden.  The  western  Finns  to  a  great  extent  have  pre- 
served their  primitive  type,  being  identical  with  the  ancient 
people  of  Scandinavia ;  but  the  other  Finnish  families  have  be- 
come so  far  corrupted  by  amalgamation  as  to  almost  lose  their 
identity. 

The  ancient  Finns  were  of  Asiatic  origin.*    When  they  first 

*  The  Finns  were  a  family  of  theUgrian  group. — Prichard's  Natural  Historj 
of  Man,  p.  204. 


150  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

entered  Europe  is  unknown.  Their  original  seat  was  supposed  to 
have  been  in  the  Ural  Mountains,  and  are  of  the  same  family 
who  founded  the  kingdom  of  the  Magyars  in  Hungary.  The 
primitive  Finns,  it  is  believed,  had  red  hair.  Tacitus  describes 
them  as  a  nation  of  extraordinary  ferocity.  However  this  may 
have  been,  they  seem  to  have  been  readily  subdued  by  the 
Swedes,  and  easily  held  in  subjection.  The  Lapps  and  Samoieds 
are  supposed  to  be  kindred  nations.  The  present  Finns  are  a 
diminutive  people.  Their  complexion  is  of  a  yellowish  tinge, 
and  their  hair  yellow  or  flaxen.  The  western  Finns,  to  a  high 
degree,  present  the  features  of  the  Aryan  and  the  eastern  the 
Turanian  type. 

The  Lapps  are  a  diminutive  people,  with  swarthy  complexion, 
dark,  straight  lank  hair,  and  narrow  dark  eyes;  are  wholly 
ignorant  of  their  origin,  and  which,  to  the  rest  of  the  world,  is 
unknown.  They,  however,  are  supposed  to  be  descendants  of 
the  eastern  Finns,  and  of  the  same  original  family  as  the  "Woguls 
and  Ostiacs  of  Siberia.  They  were  originally  a  band  of  hunters 
and  fishers,  which  still  seems  to  be  their  employment.  Though 
within  reach  of  refined  civilization,  they  continue  to  be  the  most 
degraded  people  of  Europe.  All  efforts  to  induce  them  to  adopt 
a  system  of  refinement  have  been  almost  in  vain ;  yet  some  of 
them  have  become  Christians. 

The  Lapps  are  divided  into  several  tribes  who  are  known  as 
Esthomans,  Livonians,  Bulgarians,  Permains  and  Yotiacs ;  the 
latter  are  a  red-haired  people,  and  much  resemble  the  western 
Finns.* 

THE    SAMOIEDS 

Inhabit  the  great  northern  promontory  of  the  Siberian  coast, 
and  are  spread  on  both  sides  along  the  shores  of*the  Icy  Sea. 
They  are  divided  into  numerous  tribes  who  wander  from  place 
to  place  in  search  of  game  or  fish,  which  constitute  their  princi- 
pal food.  Their  country  is  the  bleakest  and  most  inhospitable 
portion  of  the  earth.  They  eat  human  flesh,  hence  are  called 
"  man-eaters."  In  stature,  complexion  and  general  habits  they 
much  resemble  the  Lapps. 

*  The  Finns  and  Lapps  were  residing  in  Europe  long  before  the  arrival  of  the 
Germans  and  Slavic  nations  in  it. — Prichard's  Natural  History  of  Man, 
Vol.  I.,  p.  204. 


THE  MONGOLIAN  TYPE. 


151 


The  Samoieds  are  divided  into  two  divisions;  the  Yurak, 
Tawgi  and  the  Ostiak  of  the  north ;  and  those  of  the  south, 
known  as  the  Soiot  Kamas,  Koibal  and  other  tribes  of  the  Altai 
range  and  Sayan  Mountains. 

They  are  Russian  subjects.  Before  their  subjection  some  of 
the  tribes  were  powerful  and  warlike,  but  now  all  are  weak 


SAMOIED. 


savage  nomads.  The  great  mass  of  the  Samoieds  are  pagans, 
only  a  comparative  few  have  become  Christians.  Pallas  was  of 
opinion  that  the  Samoieds  originated  from  the  southern  tracts  of 
the  country  bordering  on  the  Yenisei  and  the  chain  of  Sayan ; 
but  they  themselves  declare  that  they  came  from  the  east,  and 
that  Siberia  is  not  their  original  country. 


THE   TARTARS. 

This  great  Turanian  family  are  descendants  of  the  Scythians, 
and  a  primitive  family  of  high  Asia,*  at  an  early  day  were 
*  Milman's  Gibbon'  s  Rome,  Vol.  III.,  p.  3, *note. 


152  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

termed  Bhotiga ;  not  confined  to  any  fixed  habitation  in  their 
early  history,  but  then  wandering  nomads,  spreading  themselves 
over  Asia  and  Europe  almost  at  will. 

The  primitive  Tartars  were  of  medium  height,  and,  though 
thin,  were  strong  and  athletic,  their  complexion  of  light  olive 
hue.  They  consisted  of  two  families,  one  as  above  described, 
the  other  being  of  lighter  complexion,  and  bearing  the  Cauca- 
sian features  generally,  the  same  displayed  in  the  modern  Turks. 
They  occupy  two  divisions  of  country,  one  called  Independent 
Tartary,  the  other  Chinese  Tartary,  and  consist  of  numerous 
tribes.  They  have  not  been  confined  to  any  particularly  defined 
locality,  but  have  passed  almost  from  one  extreme  of  Asia  to  the 
other,  east  and  west,  and  north  and  south.  In  all  ages  they  were 
a  wandering  people,  renowned  for  their  courage  and  prowess. 
China,  Hindoostan,  Persia  and  Europe  have  felt  their  power,  and 
been  to  a  measurable  extent  subject  to  their  arms.  Their  great 
captain,  Tamerlane,  who  had  no  superior  as  a  commander,  lead 
the  Tartars  through  successions  of  conquests  unparalleled  in  an- 
cient or  modern  history.  He  placed  no  less  than  twenty-seven 
crowns  upon  his  head  during  Ins  conquests.  As  a  general  rule, 
they  neither  sow  nor  reap,  nor  gather  food  for  the  flocks  or  herds, 
but  wander  from  place  to  place,  and  pitch  their  tents  in  every 
green  spot  and  rich  pasturage.  They  do  not  all  thus  wander, 
only  the  shepherd  tribes ;  others  dwell  in  cities  and  towns,  and 
cultivate  the  soil. 

SCYTHIANS. 

The  people  bearing  this  name,  according  to  Herodotus,  were 
Mongolians,  who  were  driven  from  their  home  in  Asia  by  the 
Massagetse,  to  the  north  of  the  Araxes,  from  whence  they  passed 
into  Europe  about  the  year  640  b.  c.  The  Scythians  were  a  very 
active  people,  and  made  a  brilliant  history  for  themselves  in 
Asia  in  the  seventh  century.  Under  their  great  leader,  Madgis, 
they  broke  the  power  of  the  Medes,  and  overrun  what  was  then 
known  as  the  civilized  world ;  not  only  ravaged  the  kingdoms 
of  Asia  Minor,  Palestine,  and  Lower  Egypt,  but  planted  colonies 
in  Upper  Egypt  and  Abyssinia.  The  Parthians,  who  set  bounds 
to  the  Roman  Empire,  and  bid  defiance  to  the  conquering  legions 
of  Pompey  and  Croesus,  were  Scythians,  the  Tartars,  their  off- 
spring.    The  Scythians  are  referred  to  in  the  Hebrew  records. 


THE  MONGOLIAN  TYPE. 


153 


Some  claim  they  ruled  over  Egypt  for  several  hundred  years, 
and  desolated  all  Northern  Asia.  They,  it  would  seem,  were  of 
two  types,  one  Mongolian,  the  other  Aryan ;  hence  the  fair  Tar- 
tars, called  Turks.  The  Scythians  did  not  long  enjoy  their  con- 
quests, and  were  eventually  compelled  to  yield  their  own  domin- 
ions to  superior  force.  The  Getae  and  Sauromatse  possessed 
nearly  their  whole  territory,  and  gave  it  the  name  of  Sarmatia. 
As  early  as  the  time  of  Pliny  they  had  become  extinct  as  a 
people. 

The  Kalmucks  are  a  Mongol 
family,  though  classed  with  the 
Tartars,  and  much  resemble  the 
American  Indians,  except  that 
their  color  is  darker.  They 
roam  all  over  Asia,  north  of 
India;  differ  materially  from 
the  Tartars;  are  athletic,  and 
strongly  built;  have  coarse 
black  hair;  nose  prominent; 
face  broad  ;  cheek  bones  high ; 
eyes  dark,  and  set  obliquely; 
chin  full  and  prominent :  and 
complexion  dark,  though  not 
black.  They  boast  of  their 
country  as  being  the  place  from  whence  issued  the  Huns,  and 
even  claim  the  great  Genghis-Khan  as  their  countryman. 

At  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  the  Kalmucks  had 
made  themselves  masters  of  Central  Tartary,  but  were  forced  to 
yield  up  their  power  over  that  region  to  the  Tartars  and  Chinese, 
who  combined  against  them. 

The  skin  of  the  Kalmucks  is  said  to  be  naturally  white,  but 
assumes  a  dark  hue  by  exposure  to  the  sun  in  summer,  and  smoke 
of  the  cabin  in  winter.  The  females  have  handsome  figures  and 
fair  complexion.  They  are,  in  fact,  white  Tartars  by  nature, 
and  Mongols  by  habit ;  Turanians  in  name,  and  Aryans  by  na- 
ture. They  are  sociable  and  fond  of  society,  and  dress  like  the 
Poles. 

THE    MONGOLS. 

This  family,  so  celebrated  in  the  annals  of  conquest,  under 


KALMUCK. 


154  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

their  own  name  and  that  of  the  Huns,  occupy  a  district  of  coun- 
try bordering  on  the  desert  of  Shamo.  They  were,  originally,  a 
tribe  of  Tartars.  In  the  time  of  their  great  chief,  Genghis-Khan, 
they  numbered  about  400,000  tents.  He  made  the  name  so  il- 
lustrious, that  after  his  great  conquests,  many  nations,  who  there- 
tofore had  despised  it,  adopted  the  name  of  Mongols.*  The  ti- 
tle itself  means  "  brave  and  proud."  The  name  first  appears  in 
history  in  the  tenth  century. 

Genghis-Khan  began  his  military  exploits  by  feats  of  arms 
against  his  own  refractory  subjects.  His  success  was  wonderful. 
His  fame  and  great  deeds  brought  him  legions  of  soldiers ;  his 
policy  made  him  successful  in  all  his  undertakings,  and  astonished 
the  world  by  great  deeds  in  arms.  In  a  short  space  of  time  he 
established  an  empire  extending  from  the  Indus  to  the  Danube ; 
in  one  battle  he  slaughtered  160,000  of  the  enemy.  Genghis-Khan 
could  neither  read  nor  write,  yet  he  promulgated  a  system  of 
laws  humane  and  wise,  equal  to  any  legislator  of  his  time.  His 
talents  were  of  such  high  order  that  his  origin  has  been  doubted, 
but  he  claimed  to  be  a  Caucasian. 

The  Mongols  are  described  as  being  diminutive  compared 
with  the  Tartars,  though  very  muscular  and  active.  Their  faces 
are  broad ;  cheek  bones  high ;  nose  depressed ;  small,  piercing, 
black  eyes,  bending  obliquely  towards  the  nose ;  lips  thick ; 
hair  scanty  and  black  ;  complexion  light  brown,  about  the  same 
as  the  Tartar's,  being  a  shade  darker  than  the  Chinese. 

THE   GYPSIES. 

None  of  the  families  of  man  have  so  well  preserved  their 
primitive  type  as  the  Gypsies.  Though  classed  with  the  Turan- 
ians, they  doubtless  are  Aryans ;  have  none  of  the  features  or 
physical  caste  of  the  former,  being  almost  a  transcript  of  ancient 
Hindoos. 

Their  complexion  is  tawny,  hair  black,  eyes  black  and  piercing, 
cheek  bones  high,  and  head  pyramidal.  Their  language  is  pe- 
culiar to  themselves,  has  no  poetic  element  or  neuter  gender,  and 
there  is  no  alphabet  to  it.  Until  recently  their  language  had  no 
word  to  express  the  term  God  or  immortality.  They  have  no 
literature,  and  no  abiding  city  or  fixed  habitation ;  neither  sow 
*  Travels  of  Marco  Polo,  p.  224. 


THE   MONGOLIAN  TYPE.  155 

nor  reap,  nor,  as  a  general  rule,  do  any  labor ;  like  the  wan- 
dering Jews ;  subsist  by  trading  in  horses,  and  fortune-telling, 
which  is  largely  indulged  in  by  the  females,  whilst  the  males 
speculate  in  horses. 

The  Gypsies  were  originally  Hindoos,  but,  owing  to  their  pe- 
culiar habits,  most  likely  were  forced  out  of  their  native  coun- 
try. They  first  appeared  in  Europe  in  the  early  part  of  the  fif- 
teenth century ;  are  now  scattered  all  over  Europe  and  Amer- 
ica ;  and,  wherever  they  go,  seem  to  be  detested  and  shunned. 
They  refuse  to  mingle  with  the  other  races ;  hence  their  type  is 
the  same  it  was  when  they  first  became  known  to  Europeans. 

THE   BASQUES. 

The  Basques  are  descendants  of  the  ancient  Iberians ;  are  of 
dark  complexion,  but  not  black.  The  Iberians  were  among  the 
first  inhabitants  of  Europe,  having  preceded  the  Celts,  Finns  and 
Tartars  in  Gaul,  Britain  and  Spain.  Their  language  is  Tura- 
nian. 

A  remnant  of  the  Basques  exists  in  Europe,  and  one  hundred 
and  thirty  thousand  reside  in  France.  "  They  are  believed  to 
be  the  most  southern  of  the  Finnish  stem  in  Europe."* 

It  has  been  remarked  that  there  is  hardly  a  province  in 
Europe  that  does  not  contain  remnants  of  Finnic  and  Iberian 
types.  !Not  only  the  living  subjects  preserve  such  evidences, 
but  their  works  of  art  also  attest  this  fact  most  fully.  Their 
implements  of  stone,  bronze,  iron,  pottery,  and  tumuli  are  found 
profusely  scattered.  Also,  "knives  of  bone,  flint  arrow-heads, 
stone  hammers,  necklaces  of  teeth,  and  ornaments  of  amber  or 
of  coal,  of  barbaric  form,  canoes  burnt  out  of  trunks  of  trees,"f 
are  found  in  Europe. 

THE   MAGYARS 

Are  a  oranch  of  the  Finnish  family,  and  the  only  Turanians 
who  have  effected  a  permanent  settlement  in  Europe.  They 
originated  near  the  Ural  Mountains,  and  were  originally  called 
Ugri,  or  Hungri.  In  the  9th  century  a.  d.,  they,  in  alliance 
with  the  Khazars,  appeared  upon  the  plains  between  the  Dnei- 
per  and  the  mouth  of  the  Danube,  entering  Hungary  through 

*  Natural  History  of  the  Human  Species,  p.  305. 
f  The  Races  of  the  Old  World,  by  Brace,  p.  78. 


1 56 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 


Transylvania ;  after  which  overran  and  plundered  Europe,  for 
at  least  an  hundred  years.  During  their  ravages  they  invaded 
France,  Germany  and  Italy,  and  menaced  Constantinople.  Be- 
ing pressed  by  the  people  of  the  invaded  kingdoms,  and  tired  of 
conquest,  the  Magyars  quietly  settled  down  in  Hungary,  where 
they  still  remain  the  ruling  spirits  of  the  country.  The  other 
tribes  of  the  region,  except  the  Slavonic,  have  become  absorbed 
in  this  nationality.  The  Magyars  are  Aryans  in  spirit  and  vigor 
of  thought,  though  they  have  been  generally  considered  as  Tura- 
nians. The  Finns  of  Sweden  are  their  only  near  relatives,  except 
the  Turks.  Their  complexion  is  about  as  dark  as  the  Spaniards, 
but  their  general  appearance  is  European;  are  tall  and  well 
shaped;  quite  as  refined  as  the  French  and  equally  polite. 
They  constitute  three-fourths  of  the  population  of  Hungary. 

THE   KAMTCHATDALES 

Occupy   a   peninsula   near   the   eastern  extremity  of  Asiatic 


KAMTHCHATKAN. 

Russia.    They  are  a  diminutive  people,  resembling  the  Samoieds. 


THE  MONGOLIAN  TYPE. 


157 


Their  heads  are  large,  faces  flat,  eyes  small,  lips  thin  and  beard 
scanty ;  complexion  tawny ;  but 
the  females  generally  of  fair  com- 
plexion and  very  handsome.  They 
are  of  mild  disposition  and  noted 
for  their  hospitality,  and  live 
principally  npon  fish,  and  dwell 
in  huts,  but  formerly  made  their 
dwellings  in  the  ground.  They 
train  dogs  to  draw  their  vehi- 
cles, six  constituting  a  full  team. 
They  have  no  annals,  and  since 
the  Russians  put  an  end  to  the 
wars  among  themselves,  have  be- 
come an  indolent,  drunken  people, 
not  disposed,  as  a  general  rule,  to 
make  any  particular  advance  in  civilization. 


ESQUIMAUX. 


THE   COREASTS 

Occupy  a  peninsula  on  the  east  coast  of  Asia.  They  much 
resemble  the  Chinese,  but  are  taller  and  stouter,  and  speak  a 
different  language.  Their  mode  of  writing  is  also  different. 
They  are  Mongolians  in  every  sense  of  the  term ;  are  almost,  if 
not  quite,  equal  with  the  Chinese  in  civilization ;  yet  no  country 
is  more  shut  out  from  intercourse  with  the  world  than  Corea. 
Europeans  are  not  allowed  to  come  into,  or  remain  in,  the 
country. 

The  earliest  people  of  Corea  were  the  Sinapi,  who  were 
merged  in  the  Turkish  and  Tartar  families,  and  occupied  the 
country  400  years  b.  c,  under  the  Chinese  Emperor,  to  whom 
they  paid  tribute,  though  allowed  to  have  their  own  king. 
Their  complexion  is  the  same  as  the  Chinese. 


THE   ESQUIMAUX. 

This  family  differs  from  the  American  Indians  in  several  par- 
ticulars. Their  complexion  is  sallow,  hair  thick,  long  and  black, 
stature  low,  and  constitution  feeble.  They  are  very  timorous, 
and  resemble  the  Samoieds  not  only  in  their  physique,  but  also 


158  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

in  their  mode  of  life.  They  have  no  annals,  nor  literature,  and 
seem  to  have  no  desire  to  change  their  mode  of  life ;  live  in  huts 
of  ice  and  snow,  subsist  upon  animal  food,  and  dress  in  skins ; 
have  no  commerce ;  seem  to  pay  little  or  no  attention  to  agri- 
culture, and  are  one  of  the  lowest  orders  of  mankind  upon  the 
American  Continent.  By  some  Ethnologists  they  have  been 
considered  a  family  of  the  American  type. 

THE   TUNGUSIANS, 

As  a  family,  hold  a  very  prominent  position  in  China.  They 
occupy  a  very  extensive  territory  of  the  Chinese  Empire,  fill 
many  of  its  offices,  and  are  its  ruling  military  power.  The 
Mandchus,  a  tribe  of  Tungusians  of  remarkable  intelligence  and 
energy,  occupy  the  garrisons,  and  constitute  the  soldiers  of  the 
Empire. 

The  Tungusians  have  an  alphabet  of  their  own,  which  was  in- 
vented by  order  of  the  Emperor  in  1599  from  the  Mongolian 
language.  They  are  of  fairer  complexion  than  the  Chinese,  and 
larger  in  person,  more  beard,  and  a  more  intelligent  face.  Some 
of  them  have  the  Caucasian  features,  such  as  the  blonde  com- 
plexion, brown  beard,  blue  eyes,  and  aquiline  nose.  The  Mand- 
chus dwell  in  cities,  and  are  not  nomadic  like  the  other  tribes  of 
this  family,  the  latter  presenting  to  the  fullest  extent  the  Tura- 
nian type  of  features  and  general  characteristics. 

The  Tungusians,  as  early  as  eleven  hundred  years  b.  c, 
brought  to  China  arrows  made  of  the  hoo-wood,  and  arrow-heads 
of  hard  stone.  At  that  time  they  consisted  of  seven  tribes  ;  the 
Y-liu,  Moo-ky  and  the  Khi-tan  were  the  most  prominent.  The 
Y-lius,  in  their  early  history,  had  neither  chiefs  nor  princes, 
dwelt  in  caverns,  kept  many  swine,  upon  which  they  fed,  using 
their  skins  for  garments,  in  winter  greased  their  bodies  with  the 
fat  of  their  swine,  the  better  to  endure  the  cold ;  in  summer 
went  naked,  except  a  piece  of  skin  about  the  loins.  They  had 
neither  salt  nor  iron,  their  implements  of  warfare  consisting  of 
the  bow  and  arrow;  had  no  writing,  their  word  being  their 
bond.  They  were  wicked  and  of  cruel  character,  yet  reverenced 
justice.  All  thieves  were  put  to  death  without  regard  to  the 
article  stolen,  value  being  of  little  consequence. 

The  Moo-kys  were  a  brave  warlike  tribe,  the  most  powerful  of 


THE  MONGOLIAN  TYPE.  1 59 

the  Tungusians,  and  livecl  on  the  mountains  and  along  the 
streams.  They  had  no  cattle  or  sheep,  but  raised  horses,  and 
cultivated  wheat  and  some  other  grains. 

The  Khi-tans  were  a  powerful  nation.  In  the  year  553  they 
invaded  China,  but  were  defeated,  a  hundred  thousand  of  their 
forces  taken  prisoners,- and  many  cattle  taken  from  them  by  the 
Chinese.  They  eventually  became  civilized,  built  cities,  fortified 
and  dwelt  in  them,  and  established  an  extensive  empire.  In  the 
commencement  of  the  seventh  century,  the  Chinese  Emperor 
united  the  seven  Tungusian  tribes  into  one  nationality,  and  at 
the  end  of  that  century,  they  had  founded  a  kingdom  of  vast 
extent,  including  a  part  of  Corea.  They  were  then  so  far  civi- 
lized as  to  have  a  civil  government  and  the  use  of  letters.  This 
kingdom  ended  in  925,  when  it  fell  under  the  power  of  the  Khi- 
tans,  who  eventually  became  rulers  of  China  for  two  hundred 
years,  when  they  were  deposed  by  the  Yu-tchins,  one  of  the 
Tungusian  tribes,  who,  in  turn,  subdued  all  northern  China,  as 
far  as  the  Hoang-ho.  The  government  thus  established,  con- 
tinued until  it  was  overthrown  by  Genghis-Khan. 

THE   TIBETANS. 

This  family  of  Turanians  resemble  the  Chinese  and  Mongols, 
but  are  a  more  powerful  people.  They  have  a  brown  com- 
plexion, but  frequently  the  Aryan  type  is  plainly  presented. 
The  white  skin  is  not  seen,  but  the  pale  brown  complexion 
often  presented.  They  are  nomadic  cultivators,  only  a  few  of 
them  having  become  permanently  located.  Their  language 
resembles  that  of  the  Chinese. 

TURANIANS   OF  INDIA. 

There  are  several  tribes  in  India  which  have  been  recognized 
as  belonging  to  the  Turanian  group.  These  have  been  desig- 
nated as  the  Yindhya  mountain  tribes,  and  those  of  Dekkan. 
Of  the  former  are  the  Bhilla,  Mina,  Mera,  Kalus,  Poharia,  and 
Kandos.  The  Bhilla  are  a  wild  tribe  living  near  the  rivers 
Tapti  and  ISTerbudda,  and  on  the  northern  extremity  of 
the  eastern  Ghats.  They  are  of  short  stature,  thick  lips,  and 
curly  hair.  The  Mina  and  Mera  tribes  very  much  resemble  the 
Bhillas.     They  occupy  the  mountains  of   Kalikho  from  Agmir 


l6o  NATURAL   HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

to  Jumna.       The  Kolos  consists  of   two  tribes — one  of   the 
Dekkan,  the  other  of  the  aboriginal  stock  of  Yindhyas. 

They  are  a  bold  people,  and  represented  as  presenting  the 
perfections  of  physical  beauty.  The  Paharia  were  described  in 
early  ages  as  robbers  and  murderers,  but  have  been  to  a  great 
extent  civilized  by  the  English.  They  are  of  dark  complexion, 
having  small  eyes,  broad  face,  and  thick  lips. 

The  Dekkan  or  Tamulic  tribes  are  recognised  by  their  high 
cheek  bones,  lozenge  contour  of  the  face,  short,  wide  nose,  large 
ears,  thick  lips,  and  brunette  complexion.  Nearly  all  the  tribes 
are  superior  to  the  Yindhya  peoples.  The  Gonds  are  in  the 
lowest  state  of  barbarism ;  have  dark  skin,  black  hair,  small 
eyes,  deep  set  and  reddish ;  in  some  instances  they  are  found 
with  red  hair,  but  curling.  The  Tuluvas  and  Malabars  are 
black  tribes,  and  are  descendants  of  the  Tamuls.  The 
Telinga,  Kornata,  and  Malabars  of  Ceylon  belong  to  the  Tamul 
family.  The  Tuda,  in  the  Nilghiri  mountains,  are  of  brown 
complexion,  of  tall  athletic  bodies,  with  features  and  counten- 
ance resembling  the  Romans.*  They  have  heavy  beards  and 
dark  hair.     Females  wear  long  tresses  of  black  hair. 

THE   TAI   FAMILY. 

This  family  consists  of  several  tribes,  all  of  whom  present  the 
Turanian  type,  except  the  Siamese,  who  seem  to  be  of  the  order 
of  the  Malay  race.  Their  complexion  is  yellow,  skull  oval,  with 
a  full  forehead,  and  strongly  marked  Mongolian  features. 

THE   TAMULIANS 

Are  described  as  being  of  lower  stature  than  the  Aryans ;  as 
having  large  cheek  bones,  long  jaws,  large  mouth,  round  face, 
and  large  in  proportion  to  the  head ;  short,  thick  nose,  round 
open  nostrils,  and  complexion  of  brunette  color.  They  inhabit 
the  northern  portion  of  Ceylon,  and  the  southern  part  of  Dek- 
han.  Their  early  history  is  unknown,  but  it  is  thought  they 
were  enjoying  civilization  and  the  art  of  writing  before  the  con- 
quest of  the  Hindoos.  They  are  considered  of  kin  to  the  Telinga ; 
but,  according  to  J.  R.  Logan,  who  has  given  a  concise  history 
of  this  family,  they  differ  in  some  respects  from  the  Aryans. 
*  Natural  History  of  Man,  vol.  I.,  p.  253. 


THE  MONGOLIAN  TYPE.  l6l 

They  have  a  pointed,  and  frequently  what  is  termed  the  hooked, 
pyramidal  nose. 

The  Ainos,  or  Kurelians,  occupy  the  Kurelian  Islands,  and  a 
part  of  the  Asiatic  coast,  as  far  southward  as  the  mouth  of  the 
Amur  and  island  of  Jesso.  They  resemble  the  Kamtschatdales, 
but  their  features  are  more  regular,  their  countenances 
approaching  nearer  to  the  Caucasian  than  Mongolian,  except 
in  color,  which  is  a  reddish  brown.  Their  stature  is  about  five 
feet,  and  they  are  the  most  hairy  people  of  the  world.  Their 
hair  is  bushy,  and  the  men  wear  long  beards.  The  females  comb 
their  long,  black,  glossy  hair  down  over  their  faces,  and  down 
their  backs.  They  are  an  intelligent  people,  in  this  respect  sur- 
passing the  Chinese. 

THE   BHOTIYA   FAMILY 

Comprises  several  tribes  dwelling  in  the  villages  of  the  Brah- 
mapootra and  Ganges.  They  are  closely  allied  with  the  people 
of  the  Tibet  and  Tamulians  of  India.  They  seem  to  be  of  the 
same  stock  of  peoples  as  the  Polynesians  and  are  looked  upon 
as  the  first  settlers  of  India.  They  do  not  materially  differ  from 
the  Tamuls.  Their  complexion  is  pale  brown,  yet  there  is  found 
among  them  individuals  of  Aryan  features  and  Aryan  type. 

There  are  other  families  residing  in  India  besides  those  above 
mentioned,  among  whom  a  great  variety  of  physical  differences 
are  presented ;  but  between  them  there  still  seems  to  be  a  con- 
necting family  link.  Dr.  Prichard,  in  his  researches  into  the 
physical  history  of  mankind,  has  fully  presented  the  physical 
differences  and  peculiarities  of  those  several  nations.  These 
nations,  as  well  as  the  people  of  India,  generally  do  not  belong 
to  the  Mongolian  type,  but  are  Aryans,  having,  as  a  general  rule, 
well  retained  their  native  character.  The  great  variety  of  com- 
plexion found  among  them  is  attributable  to  local  causes,  such 
as  those  which  produced  the  various  shades  of  color  in  Egypt. 
Some  of  the  nations  of  the  high  lands  are  fair  and  handsome, 
whilst  the  Brahmans  are  as  dark  as  negroes.  The  Rajputs 
of  northwestern  India  are  tall  and  well  formed  people,  with  fine 
features,  arched  eyebrows,  hooked  nose,  and  fair  complexion. 
The  Hindoos,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Jumnotri  and  Gongotri 
fountains,  are  very  fair,  with  aubum  hair,  and  often,  blue  eyes. 
11 


1 62 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 


The  Tudas,  already  referred  to,  may  be  considered  good  repre- 
sentatives of  the  Hindoos  in  color  and  general  features.  Their 
appearance  is  prepossessing — have  bold  expressive  countenances, 
are  athletic,  well  made,  and  in  stature  above  the  common  height. 
Their  hair  is  jet  black,  which  is  parted  on  the  forehead,  and 
worn  in  bushy  ringlets  six  or  seven  inches  long.  They  have  a 
large,  full,  expressive  eye  and  Roman  nose;  have  a  religion 
of  their  own,  which  has  no  resemblance  to  that  of  the  Buddhist ; 
are  susceptible  of  culture,  though  to  a  great  extent  barbarous ; 
salute  the  sun  on  its  rising,  and  believe  that,  after  death,  their 
souls  go  to  a  country  of  which  they  have  no  knowledge. 


CHAPTEE  IX. 

THE     MALAY     TYPE. 

Malay,  in  regard  to  intelligence,  the  third  race  of  mankind.  Doabtful  if 
Malay  is  a  distinct  type. — Great  uniformity  of  personal  appearance  and 
complexion. — The  Siamese,  Cochin  Chinese,  some  nations  of  Indo-China,  and 
leading  people  of  Polynesia  are  Malays. — They  occupy  Sumatra,  Java, 
Borneo,  Madagascar,  New  Zealand,  Sandwich  Islands,  and  Malacca. — Early 
history  unknown — very  ancient  people. — They  occupy  part  of  New  Hol- 
land, and  some  of  the  Indians  of  America,  Californians  and  Aztecs  especial- 
ly, are  of  Malay  origin.— How  they  reached  America,  Pacific  Islands, 
and  other  places  where  they  inhabit. — The  Pacific  a  ruined  world. — Antiqui- 
ties of. 

THE  Malay  type  cf  mankind  stands  the  third  in  order  in 
point  of  intelligence  and  mental  endowments.  Though 
called  a  distinct  race,  and  such  we  shall  consider  them,  they, 
nevertheless,  seem  to  be  so  closely  allied  with  the  Caucasian  and 
Mongolian,  as  to  lead  to  the  inference  that  they  are  the  offspring 
of  these  two  races,  corrupted  by  the  blood  of  the  African. 
Malays  are  found  in  Asia,  the  East  Indies,  in  Australasia, 
Polynesia,  Madagascar,  and  in  North  and  South  America.  They 
seem  to  be  almost  amphibious,  preferring  to  dwell  nearly  ex- 
clusively upon  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  and  East  Indies. 

There  is  a  general  uniformity  in  the  physique  of  the  Malays, 
though  in  some  cases  their  complexion  is  but  a  little  darker  than 
the  Europeans.  They  are  a  bearded  race,  and  their  hair  more 
abundant  perhaps  than  any  of  the  others.  The  aquiline  nose  is 
often  witnessed  among  them.  Some  of  the  tribes  are  of  large 
stature,  but  the  race,  as  a  general  rule,  is  less  than  medium  height, 
the  average  of  stature  being  about  five  feet,  especially  those  of 
Asia  and  the  East  Indies. 

The  Polynesians  are  generally  of  large  stature,  but  are  not 
above  the  average  size  of  Europeans. 

(163) 


164  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

We  have  no  authentic  account  of  the  origin  of  the  Malay  race. 
It  is  claimed  by  some  that  they  originated  in  Sumatra,  as  there, 
probably,  they  were  first  recognized  as  a  distinct  type.  From 
here,  it  is  supposed,  they  spread  over  Malacca,  Borneo,  Java,  and 
eventually  became  the  ruling  peoples  of  the  East  India  seas,  as 
well  as  of  Polynesia.*  They  were  not  the  original  people  of 
Sumatra,  but  are  of  the  Pacific  Islands ;  the  Papuan  family 
seem  to  have  preceded  them  in  these  several  regions,  the  interior 
being  occupied  by  them.  The  regions  of  the  Pacific  called 
Malaisia  consists  of  numerous  islands  inhabited  by  this  race. 
They  occupy  Siam,  Cochin-China  and  Malacca  in  Asia,  and  some 
families  are  doubtless  residing  in  the  interior  regions  of  Indo- 
China,  others  reside  on  the  coasts  and  lowlands  of  Sumatra, 
Java,  Borneo,  Madagascar  and  Australia.  The  people  of  the 
Sandwich  Islands  are  true  representatives  of  the  Malay  type. 

Having  no  annals  make3  it  difficult  to  trace  them  to  their 
original  place  of  abode.  Ethnologists  seem  to  feel  warranted  in 
assuming  that  they  had  their  origin  in  India ;  and  made  their 
way  to  the  sea  by  the  peninsula  of  Malacca.  They  can  be 
traced  from  that  locality  through  the  Pacific  Isles  to  North  and 
South  America,  if  not  indeed  also  by  the  Straits  of  Behring. 
Captain  Cook  was  forcibly  struck  with  the  similarity  of  dialect 
of  the  South  Sea  Islanders  and  the  Indian  Archipelago.  This  is 
observable  in  particular,  in  Sumatra,  New  Guinea,  the  Philippine 
Islands  and  in  Madagascar.  It  has  been  well  ascertained  that 
the  Southern  Islands  on  either  side  of  the  Strait  of  Torres 
have  been  peopled  by  the  Malay  race.  The  reasonable  presump- 
tion is  that  they  first  occupied  Malacca  on  the  coast,  and  from 
thence  passed  over  to  Sumatra,  Java,  and  Borneo ;  thence  to  the 
Celebes,  thence  to  New  Guinea,  the  Hebrides,  Fijis,  Friendly 
Islands,  Navigator,  Society,  Hervey  and  other  islands  in  that 
region,  and  finally  reached  the  Sandwich  group  and  the  western 
continent,  where  they,  as  it  would  seem,  established  a  partial 
system  of  civilization  long  before  they  became  known  to  Euro- 
peans. 

The  people  of  the  Celebes  Islands  have  a  tradition  that  at  an 
early  day  some  of  the  nations  of  that  group,  under  a  celebrated 
chief,  formed  a  settlement  in  Sumatra,  and  by  their  intermarriage 
*  Natural  History  of  Man,  vol.  II.,  p.  429. 


THE  MALAY  TYPE.  1 65 

with  the  natives  found  there,  the  Malays  were  produced.  The 
colonists,  generally  slaves,  obtained  from  the  Molucca  Islands, 
employed  as  wood-cutters  and  drudges  on  board  the  fleet  of  the 
Celebes  chiefs,  and  hence  arose  the  name  Malay — from  Mala,  to 
bring,  and  aya  wood.  * 

There  is  a  similarity  between  the  Malays  and  the  Molucca 
family  very  observable ;  and  it  is  said  that  the  Malay  language  is 
spoken  with  more  jturity  in  the  Molucca  Islands  than  in  Ma- 
lacca. 

The  natives  of  Malacca  before  the  advent  of  the  Malays  were 
a  species  of  negro,  much  resembling  those  of  Africa.  In  the 
thirteenth  century  a.  d.,  the  Malays  crossed  the  straits,  invaded 
Malacca,  drove  the  natives  into  the  mountains,  and  founded  the 
city  of  Malacca  ;  also  that  of  Singapore,  after  which  they  trans- 
ferred the  seat  of  their  power  to  Malacca. 

When  the  Portuguese  reached  this  region  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  they  found  Malacca  a  rich  and  flourishing  city.  It  was 
so  inviting  to  their  avarice  that  for  the  sake  of  plunder  they 
besieged  and  captured  it  in  the  year  1511  a.  d.,  and  carried  off 
a  million  and  a  half  of  dollars  of  plunder.  The  Portuguese  put 
the  Malay  king  to  death.  This  act  of  wanton  barbarity  so 
exasperated  the  Malays  and  neighboring  nations,  that  they  rose 
in  arms  against  the  invaders  and  recaptured  Malacca  by  storm. 
It  was  retaken  by  the  Portuguese,  who  occupied  it  until  the  mid- 
dle of  the  seventeenth  century,  when  the  Dutch,  supported  by 
the  King  of  Johore,  the  southern  province  of  Malacca,  became 
masters  of  the  city,  It  finally,  in  1824,  by  treaty,  was  transfer- 
red to  Great  Britain. 

The  Malays  had  advanced  to  considerable  importance  as  a 
maritime  people  before  Europeans  passed  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  or  anchored  in  the  East  India  Seas.  In  1573,  the  king  of 
Archeen  \  appeared  in  the  Straits  of  Malacca  with  a  fleet  so 
perfect  and  powerful,  that  in  a  contest  with  three  Portuguese 
frigates,  then  in  the  road,  as  to  destroy  them  instantly  with  their 
crews.  In  the  year  1583  this  king  appeared  before  Malacca  with 
a  fleet  of  150  sail ;  and  in  the  year  a.  d.  1615,  one  of  his  succes- 

*  Goodrich's  History  of  all  Nations,  Vol.  I.,  p.  554 
f  The  Archenese,  classed  with  the  Malay  race,  are  doubtless  descendants  of 
the  ancient  Hindoos. 


1 66  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

sors  attacked  the  settlement  on  the  peninsula  with  an  armament 
of  500  vessels,  and  an  army  of  60,000  men.*  It  is  obvious  that 
a  people  who  could  raise  and  man  such  a  fleet  would  have  but 
little  difficulty  in  establishing  colonies  upon  the  most  remote  isles 
of  the  Pacific.  It  is  a  well-established  fact  that  the  Malays  have 
visited  New  Holland  on  fishing  expeditions  for  several  centuries, 
sailing  thither  annually  from  Macassar  with  a  fleet  of  two  hun* 
dred  prows.  The  Malay  type  is  very  manifest  in  Australia 
among  the  natives,  not  only  in  the  hybrids  produced  by  their 
amalgamation  with  the  Papuan  nations  of  the  island,  but  in  a 
group  having  the  chief  characteristics  of  this  race.  Two  dis- 
tinct races  exist  in  New  Holland.  One  the  Malay,  recog- 
nized by  a  brownish  cast  of  complexion,  long  black  hair,  and  flat 
forehead ;  the  other  having  black  skin,  black  woolly  hair,  long 
protruding  jaws,  and  the  general  characteristics  of  the  Papuan 
family. 

The  Malay  race,  as  already  stated,  is  found  broadcast  over  the 
islands  of  the  Pacific,  and  the  type  is  so  visibly  displayed  in  the 
natives  of  these  islands,  that  a  large  district  of  the  Pacific  re- 
gions has  been  recognized  as  the  place  of  residence  of  a  branch 
of  this  race.  Mr.  Prichard,  in  his  learned  work,  entitled  the 
"  Natural  History  of  Man,"  though  calling  the  Malay  popula- 
tion, the  Malay  Polynesian  Race,  admits  them  to  be  "the 
genuine  descendants,  or  really  cognate  tribes,  of  the  Malayan 
family," 

There  are  differences  among  the  Malays  of  the  Pacific  islands, 
but  not  any  more  so  than  appears  among  the  European  nations, 
and  not  half  so  much  as  found  between  the  Caucasian  families 
of  Asia  and  Europe. 

The  Tahitians  have  been  considered  as  the  type  of  the  Poly- 
nesian Malay  nations.  Mr.  Lesson  describes  them  as  being  a 
handsome  people,  with  limbs  of  graceful  proportions,  and  physi- 
ognomy having  a  mild,  gentle  and  frank  expression.  Their 
skull,  according  to  Mr.  Lawrence,  does  not  differ  materially  from 
the  Caucasian.f 

The  natives  of  the  Society  Islands,  of  which  Otaheite  is  the 
largest,  have  attracted  much  attention  ever  since  their  discovery 

*  Marsden's  History  of  Sumatra,  p.  431, 

f  Lawrence's  Lectures  on  Physiology,  p.  258. 


THE  MALAY  TYPE.  1 67 

by  Captain  Cook,  in  the  month  of  May,  1769.*  Mr.  Lawrence 
was  of  opinion  that  the  people  of  the  Society,  Marquesas, 
Friendly  and  Sandwich  Islands  might  almost  be  classed  with 
the  Caucasian  families ;  and  Captain  Cook  described  the  men 
as  being  "  tall,  strong,  well-limbed,  and  finely  shaped."  The 
females  of  the  better  class  were  described  by  him  as  being  above 
middle  stature,  with  complexion  of  clear  olive,  or  brunette. 
Their  hair,  according  to  Captain  Cook,  was,  "  in  general,  black, 
but  in  some  it  was  brown,  in  some  red,  and  in  others  flaxen." 
He  describes  the  natives  of  the  Marquesas  as  being  "  the  finest 
race  of  people  of  the  Pacific  Islands."  "  The  men  are  tall, 
about  five  feet  ten  inches,  or  six  feet.  Their  hair,  like  ours,  is 
of  many  colors,  except  red,  of  which  I  saw  none."  The  Span- 
iards, however,  say  that  people  of  red  hair  exist  among  the  na- 
tives of  these  islands. 

The  Otaheitans  are  among  the  most  intelligent  people  of 
Polynesia ;  in  this  regard  they  are  thought  to  surpass  the  na- 
tives of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  whom  they  much  resemble,  ex- 
cept that  their  complexion  is  not  so  dark  as  the  latter. 

The  Otaheitans  have  a  tradition  that  the  god,  Tadroa,  after 
he  had  formed  the  world,  created  man  out  of  red  earth  ;  that  he 
put  the  man  to  sleep,  and  took  from  out  his  side  a  rib  or  bone, 
of  which  he  made  a  woman,  called  Ive,  which,  in  their  language, 
means  a  bone. 

They  have  also  a  tradition  in  regard  to  a  deluge,  which  is, 
doubtless,  Hihdoostanic.  It  is  related  thus :  that  in  ancient 
times,  Tadroa,  their  principal  deity,  being  angry  at  man,  on  ac- 
count of  his  wickedness,  overturned  the  earth  into  the  sea,  with 
all  its  inhabitants ;  that  all  sunk  beneath  the  waves,  except  a 
few  islands.  Otaheite  was  completely  submerged;  no  living 
thing  remained  upon  its  surface,  except  two  persons,  who  were 
saved  alive,  and  from  whom  the  present  Tahitians  derive  their 
descent,  f 

The  natives  of  the  Pelew  Islands  are  about  the  middle  size, 
and  stout ;  complexion,  a  deep  copper  hue ;  hair,  long,  black  and 

*  The  shores  of  Otaheite  had  been  touched  upon  by  Willis,  and  other  islands 
of  the  group  been  visited  by  Byron  and  Carteret,  before  Captain  Cook  reached 
them,  but  to  him  we  are  indebted  for  the  first  description  of  them  and  their 
inhabitants. 

f  EHis,  Vol.  I.,  p.  387. 


1 68  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

glossy.  They  much  resemble  the  American  Indians,  and,  if  re- 
siding upon  the  continent,  would  be  considered  an  Indian  nation 
of  Tartar  origin. 

The  natives  of  the  Friendly  Islands,  known  as  the  Tonga 
group,  are  a  handsome  Malay  family,  of  dark  brown  complexion. 
The  men  are  muscular,  with  broad  shoulders.  The  females  are 
not  so  uniform  as  the  latter,  yet  often  found  of  perfect  forms  and 
beauty.  Though  they  present  the  serene  countenance,  and  their 
general  demeanor  is  of  marked  mildness,  they  are  capable  of 
committing  deeds  of  the  most  barbaric  character.  Their  wars 
are  carried  on  with  the  utmost  ferocity.  They  were  worship- 
ping no  less  than  three  hundred  deities  when  first  visited  by  Eu- 
ropeans, and  put  to  4eath  some  of  the  Christian  missionaries  who 
went  amongst  them  to  instruct  them  in  morals  and  revealed 
'religion.  Since  1821,  however,  they  have  evinced  a  more 
willing  desire  to  become  Christians.  Thev  have  no  annals,  and 
are  as  ignorant  of  their  origin  as  the  most  savage  nations  of  Af- 
rica Interior. 

The  Fiji  Islands  are  inhabited  by  a  people  of  dark  brown  com- 
plexion, but  who  are  a  different  family  from  the  natives  of  the 
Friendly  group.  "When  first  discovered  by  Europeans,  they 
were  enjoying  a  partial  -civilization,  yet  indulged  in  the  inhu- 
man practice  of  eating  their  enemies.  They  were  a  military 
people ;  conducted  war  with  considerable  skill  and  great  cour- 
age. M.  De  Urville  was  forcibly  struck  with  the  resemblance 
between  the  Fijians  and  Arabs.  Their  hair  is  abundant  and 
frizzled,  but  not  woolly  like  that  of  the  African. 

They  possess  great  physical  and  mental  energy ;  in  both  these 
respects  are  superior  to  the  other  natives  of  Polynesia.  The  or- 
igin of  this  family  is  yet  uncertain,  their  place  in  nature  not  yet 
having  been  accurately  defined  ;  but,  as  a  nation,  the  weight  of 
authority  would  seem  to  class  them  with  the  Papuan  group.* 
The  Fijians  cultivate  the  ground  with  marked  skill,  and  they 
have  made  no  mean  advance  in  the  arts  and  sciences.  Almost 
every  Polynesian  art  can  be  traced  to  the  Fiji  islanders. 

The  Navigator's  Islands  are  occupied  by  a  people  of  large  stat- 
ure, and  almost  fair  complexion.  Their  hair  is  long,  straight 
and  black,  which  they  suffer  to  hang  down  their  backs  and  over 
*  Pickering's  Races  of  Man,  p.  150. 


THE  MALAY  TYPE.  1 69 

their  faces,  though  some  bind  it  up  and  fasten  it  around  the  tem- 
ples. The  average  height  of  the  men  is  five  feet  ten  inches. 
The  females  are  of  proportionate  stature.  When  young,  they 
are  as  fair  as  the  brunettes  of  Spanish  America.  These  island- 
ers, who  are  Malays,  have  made  considerable  progress  in  the 
arts  and  sciences,  and  are  almost,  if  not  quite,  equal  with  the 
most  civilized  nations  of  Polynesia. 

The  natives  of  Easter  Island  are  a  handsome  Malay  tribe ; 
the  females,  especially,  are  described  as  very  beautiful.  The 
males  are  large  and  active,  gay  and  courteous,  and  polished  in 
their  address,  but  licentious,  with  a  thievish  propensity  so  strong 
that  they  will  not  scruple  to  commit  violence  in  order  to  accom- 
plish their  ends. 

These  natives  were  not  the  first  inhabitants  of  the  island,  as 
antiquities  exist  there  of  which  they  have  n  o  knowledge  by  tra- 
dition or  otherwise.  They  consist  of  colossal  statues  of  gray 
stone,  about  fourteen  feet  high,  representing  the  upper  portion 
of  the  human  form,  and  composed  of  different  stone  from  any 
existing  upon  the  island.  Captain  Cook  had  no  hesitation  in 
pronouncing  them  the  work  of  another  people  than  those  dwell- 
ing upon  the  island  when  he  first  visited  it,  and  the  work  of  a 
much  more  ancient  and  refined  nation. 

The  Paumatu  Archipelago,  or  Low  Islands,  are  inhabited  by 
Malays,  according  to  Hassel ;  but  Captain  Beechy  described 
them  as  more  allied  to  the  Oriental  Negroes.  Recently  they 
have  been  classed  with  the  Malay  race.* 

The  Sandwich  Islanders  are  a  very  prominent  family  of  Ma- 
lays. They  are  well  formed;  have  large  bodies;  in  stature 
equal  to  the  Americans ;  have  a  prominent  nose,  high  cheek 
bones,  thick  lips;  hair,  in  some  instances,  long,  straight,  and 
black,  in  others  frizzled  ;  head  erect,  like  that  of  the  European  ; 
and  internal  capacity  of  the  skull  eighty-four  cubic  inches.  Be- 
fore the  discovery  of  these  islands,  on  the  18th  day  of  January, 
1778,  by  Captain  Cook,  the  natives  had  made  some  advance  to- 
wards civilization.  Since  then  they  have  become  greatly  distin- 
guished by  their  efforts  to  place  themselves  upon  equality  with 
European  nations  in  the  arts  and  refined  civilization. 

The  native  inhabitants  of  this  group  are  of  a  dark  brown 
*  Pickering's  Races  of  Man,  p.  47. 


170  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

color.  The  females  do  not  display  the  same  delicacy  and  grace 
as  the  Otaheitan  women ;  but  the  males  surpass  the  Otaheitans 
in  industry  and  general  husbandry,  though  their  soil  is  far  less 
productive  and  much  more  difficult  of  cultivation. 

The  Mendana  Archipelago,  in  which  the  Marquesas  and 
Washington  Islands  are  embraced,  are  occupied  by  a  robust  and 
finely-formed  family  of  Malays.  Their  complexion  is  almost  as 
fair  as  the  Anglo-Saxons.  The  females  are  ill-formed,  but  have 
handsome  features.  When  first  visited  by  Europeans,  these  na- 
tives were,  to  a  great  extent,  uncivilized,  and  did  not  look  upon 
those  who  visited  them  as  missionaries,  for  their  improvement, 
with  much  favor. 

The  Carolines,  or  New  Philippines,  and  the  central  Archi- 
pelago, are  peopled  mainly  by  Malays.  When  the  Carolines 
were  first  known  to  Europeans,  the  natives  were  enjoying  a  very 
considerable  degree  of  civilization.  They  are  perfectly  at  home 
upon  the  waves ;  equip  large  barques  with  sails,  and  without 
aid  of  compass,  guided  only  by  the  stars,  pass  in  safety  over  a 
wide  and  stormy  ocean  to  the  Ladrones,  where  they  obtain  iron 
and  other  European  articles,  which  they  exchange  with  the 
more  easterly  nations  for  bread-fruit. 

The  natives  of  the  Central  Archipelago  are  described  as  the 
most  friendly,  courteous  and  amiable  people  of  the  Pacific  islands. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  Ladrones  when  discovered  had  made 
greater  progress  in  the  arts  and  general  civilization  than  any 
other  nation  of  the  south  seas,  except  the  Otaheitans  and  the 
people  of  the  Society,  Friendly,  Fiji  and  Sandwich  Islands. 
They  had  a  rude  species  of  coin ;  erected  houses  of  worship 
composed  of  sand  and  stone  cemented  together  and  covered  with 
gypsum.  Their  females  were  held  in  the  highest  esteem.  '  The 
complexion  of  these  natives  is  light  brown — very  similar  to  that 
of  the  Sandwich  Islanders. 

At  first  it  seemed  as  if  all  efforts  would  fail  in  reclaiming  the 
Polynesians  from  barbarism,  but  it  has  turned  out  that  no  peo- 
ple have  so  universally  and  readily  adopted  the  Christian  religion 
and  elements  of  civilization  as  the  natives  of  the  Pacific  islands 
comprising  Polynesia.  The  Sandwich  Islanders,  though  guilty 
of  the  murder  of  Captain  Cook,  were  the  first  to  espouse  the 
Christian  faith  as  a  nation,  and  nowhere,  perhaps,  upon  the  face 


THE  MALAY  TYPE.  171 

of  the  globe  has  the  work  of  the  Christian  missions  been  more 
effectual  than  among  these  islanders.  The  entire  population 
are  now  professors  of  Christianity,  and  to  a  high  degree  adopted 
the  customs  and  habits  of  Europeans.  They  have  not  only  a 
well  regulated  civil  government,  but  also  properly  conducted 
ecclesiastical  institutions,  schools  and  colleges. 

In  the  midst  of  this  seemingly  prosperous  condition  of  these 
natives  they  are  rapidly  on  the  decrease.  For  example,  in  1849 
the  deaths  were  4320,  and  the  births  during  the  same  period 
only  1422. 

AUSTRALASIA. 

Australia  is  not  the  only  island  of  this  group  occupied  by  the 
Malay  race.  New  Zealand,  and  the  New  Hebrides  also  are  to 
some  extent  peopled  by  them. 

The  New  Zealanders  differ  materially  from  the  natives  of 
Australia,  especially  those  considered  the  aborigines.  Crozart 
ranged  them  into  three  orders  by  their  complexion,  viz :  white, 
brown  and  black.  The  primitive  people  of  this  group  have 
been  considered  of  the  same  family  as 
the  Australians;  at  least  it  is  now 
generally  supposed  the  blacks  are  the 
descendants  of  the  primitive  people  of 
Australia,  though  there  seems  to  be  no 
well  founded  reason  for  such  conclu- 
sion.    Their  language  is  Polynesian. 

The  Malays  of  New  Zealand  are  tall 
and  well  formed,  and  of  olive  complex- 
ion ;  some,  however,  are  very  h'ttle,  if 
any,  darker  than  the  Spaniards.  "When 
first  discovered  by    Europeans    they  »=*  Z^LA^>^ 

were  not  in  a3  low  a  state  of  savage  barbarity  as  the  other 
natives  of  these  islands.  They  had  a  system  of  government  of 
such  character  as  held  them  together  as  communities,  more  as  a 
combination  against  their  neighbors  than  to  otherwise  advance 
their  social  relations.  The  good  results  of  their  government 
generally  resulted  in  a  full  display  of  the  most  savage  nature  of 
man.  Their  aim  seems  to  have  been  the  extermination  of  their 
neighbors,  whom  they  not  only  sought  on  all  occasions  to  kill 


172  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

and  murder,  but  to  devour.  They  have  made  rapid  advance- 
ment in  the  work  of  civilization,  and  are  considered  one  of  the 
most  noble  families  of  the  Pacific. 

NEW   HEBRIDES. 

This  group  has  a  mixed  population.  According  to  Captain 
Cook  the  natives  of  Tanna  had  the  Malay  complexion,  and  none 
of  the  Negro  features.  Like  the  New  Zealanders  these  natives 
were  tall  and  handsome  ;  but  the  black  population  was  diminu- 
tive and  ugly,  and  they  still  so  remain. 

MALAISIA. 

The  Islands  comprising  this  group  are  inhabited  by  Malays, 
though  not  exclusively  so.  Oriental  negroes  and  families  of 
other  races  also  reside  upon  some  of  them.  Borneo,  the  largest 
of  the  group,  was  first  peopled  by  the  Dejakkese,  or  Idaan;  who 
are  fairer  than  the  Malays.  They  are  tall,  robust  and  ferocious. 
Their  only  clothing  is  a  girdle  round  the  middle ;  and  they  ex- 
tract some  of  their  front  teeth  and  insert  pieces  of  gold  instead. 
The  Horafoaras  of  the  interior,  also  a  primitive  race  of  the 
island,  occupied  it  before  the  Malays,  and  are  of  darker  com- 
plexion than  the  Idaans.  In  the  forests  dwell  dark-skinned 
Papuans.  The  interior  is  peopled  by  the  Biajoos  Malay  colon- 
ists, who  have  been  longer  established  upon  the  island  than  the 
Malays  of  the  coast.  They  are  noted  for  their  singular  custom 
of  hanging  up  the  skulls  of  their  enemies  at  the  doors  of  their 
huts. 

SUMATRA. 

This  island  is  also  occupied  by  peoples  of  several  races,  of 
which  the  Malay  was  the  original,  and  is  the  chief.  Upon  this 
island,  in  the  regions  known  as  the  Menang-Kabao  Empire,  is 
the  place  where  the  Malays  were  claimed  to  have  originated. 
This  is  only  conjecture.  The  natives  preserved  no  annals,  and 
the  island  being  occupied  by  Hindoos  and  other  families  who 
seem  as  permanently  located  as  the  Malays,  it  is  impossible  at 
this  late  day  to  determine  which  is  the  primitive  race  of  the 
island.  The  Battahs  may  be  considered  the  representatives  of 
the  first  people  of  Sumatra.     They  are  of  less  stature  than  Euro- 


THE  MALAY  TYPE.  1 73 

peans ;  not  exceeding  five  feet  fonr  inches,  and  differ  from  the 
Malays  in  several  respects ;  their  limbs  are  handsomer,  better 
proportioned  and  more  muscular  than  the  Malays.  Neither  his- 
tory nor  legend  discloses  the  origination  of  the  Battahs,  but  their 
tradition  shows  them  to  have  been  dwelling  upon  the  island 
many  centuries.  They  have  ancient  books  and  a  system  of 
writing,  the  invention  of  which  dates  beyond  their  earliest  re- 
cords. Their  ancient  writings  are  upon  paper  made  of  the  bark 
of  trees,  written  in  brilliant  ink. 

About  2,000,000  Malays  reside  upon  this  island.  The  Battahs 
number  about  1,000,000.  The  Achenese  are  reckoned  at  not 
less  than  600,000.  They  are  taller  and  of  darker  complexion 
than  the  other  'natives  of  Sumatra.  Their  kingdom  is  in  the 
northern  part  of  the  island,  and  at  one  time  it  extended  not  only 
over  its  greater  portion,  but  also  included  a  large  scope  of  coun- 
try of  the  adjacent  continent. 

The  Kubus  live  in  a  savage  state,  and  shim  intercourse  with 
the  Malayan  tribes  around  them  ;  go  naked,  and  seem  only  de- 
sirous of  gratifying  their  appetites  and  passions  ;  and  are  taller 
and  stronger  than  the  other  natives  of  the  island.  Until  the  year 
1506,  Sumatra  was  unknown  to  Europeans,  except  the  vague 
notion  of  the  Italians  concerning  the  East  Indies.  At  that 
period  it  was  visited  by  the  Portuguese,  but  it  was  not  until  the 
year  1600  that  a  footing  was  gained  there,  by  the  Dutch. 

Before  the  introduction  of  Buddhism  the  natives  of  Sumatra 
had  no  religion  or  idea  of  the  Supreme  Being.  This  system 
was  introduced  from  the  continent  at  a  very  early  period,  but 
has  long  since  given  place  to  a  great  extent  to  Islamism,  which, 
though  prevailing,  sets  but  lightly  upon  the  Malay  population; 
with  them  it  is  only  in  form. 

JAVA. 

The  natives  inhabiting  the  island  of  Java  are  principally  of  the 
Malay  race ;  are  small  in  size,  with  yellowish  complexion,  flat- 
tened nose,  high  cheek  bones  and  thin  beard.  Though  classed 
with  the  Malay  family  of  the  East  Indies,  they  seem  to  be  differ- 
ent from  them,*  especially  in  language,  winch  is  entirely  unlike 
the  Malay.     They  were  once  a  much  more  flourishing  people 

*  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  II.,  p.  434. 


174  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

than  they  are  at  the  present  day.  This  was  the  condition  of 
things  when  the  Portuguese  first  visited  them  in  1510;  the 
prosperity  of  the  Javanese  was  then  on  the  decline.  In  1619 
the  Dutch,  having  conquered  the  native  princes,  made  Java  the 
center  of  their  Indian  possessions. 

From  a  survey  of  the  splendid  ruins  strewn  in  Java,  the  mind 
is  forcibly  impressed  with  the  idea  that  races  superior  to  the 
Malay  have  occupied  it  in  ages  past ;  and  viewing  the  natives, 
it  is  readily  discovered  that  in  their  composition  are  mingled 
the  blood  of  the  Mongolian,  Malay  and  Aryan  races.  The 
natives  in  their  physical  aspect  present  the  complexion  of  the 
Turanian,  the  6kull  of  the  Aryan  and  some  of  the  general  char- 
acteristics of  the  Hindoostanic  peoples. 

The  Chacrelas,  one  of  the  Javanese  nations,  are  totally  differ- 
ent from  the  others,  and  indeed  from  the  other  indigenous  peo- 
ples of  Malaisia.  They  are  of  fair  complexion,  but  their  eyes 
are  so  weak  they  cannot  endure  the  light  of  the  sun.  They  to 
some  extent  resemble  the  Chinese,  but  are  evidently  of  Cau- 
casian descent. 

The  Javanese,  though  having  separate  governments  in  the  in- 
terior, are  under  the  protection  of  the  Dutch,  who  control  the 
island.  The  natives  number  over  9,000,000,  the  Europeans  only 
16,000.  There  are  also  residing  in  Java,  besides  the  above, 
106,033  Chinese,  31,216  Arabs  and  5,111  slaves. 

The  smaller  islands  in  the  vicinity  of  Java  are  occupied  by 
natives  of  the  same  family  as  those  of  the  Main  island,  except 
Floris,  where  reside  the  Tirnuri,  a  dark,  curly-haired  race.  The 
natives  of  Madura,  who  are  probably  of  Hindoostanic  blood,  still 
cling  to  their  Hindoo  faith,  and  burn  their  widows  on  the 
funeral  pyres  with  their  deceased  husbands. 

CELEBES. 

The  natives  of  this  island  consist  of  three  distinct  nations : 
the  Alfoories  of  the  interior,  Boogis,  and  Malays.  The  Alfoories 
are  of  middle  stature  and  of  fairer  complexion  than  the  Malay, 
and  are  more  intelligent  than  the  other  tribes  of  this  family  in- 
habiting other  islands.  They  are  described  by  Captain  Forrest  as 
a  savage  and  piratical  people,  who  eat  the  flesh  of  their  enemies, 
and  drink  out  of  their  skulls.     They  are  called  Haraforas,  and 


THE  MALAY  TYPE.  1 75 

tribes  of  them  are  found  in  Borneo,  New  Guinea,  the  Moluccas, 
Philippines,  Magindans,  Sumatra,  and  Celebes.  The  Macassars 
were  a  leading  tribe  of  the  island.  They  and  the  Boogis  were 
the  most  powerful  tribes  of  the  island,  and  when  the  Dutch 
undertook  the  conquest  of  it,  held  sway  over  the  neighboring 
islands.  The  Macassars  at  one  time  fitted  out  a  fleet  of  700 
vessels  and  20,000  men  against  the  Dutch. 

The  Boogis  are  supposed  to  have  originally  resided  in  Borneo. 
They  are  a  very  handsome  people,  much  more  resembling  the 
Polynesians  in  their  persons  than  the  Malays  proper. 

The  Celebean  natives  have  no  annals  reaching  further  back  than 
about  four  hundred  years,  and  they  present  but  little  of  interest, 
except  of  the  wild  energy,  brilliant  warfare  of  the  early  nations 
in  their  struggles  for  the  mastery.  The  whole  population  of  the 
island  is  about  2,000,000. 

PHILIPPINES.  * 

The  natives  of  this  group  of  islands  are  of  various  origin, 
the  chief  savage  tribes  occupying  the  mountain  districts  are  the 
Negritos,  who  are  doubtless  of  the  African  race,  and  primitive  in- 
habitants of  the  Archipelago.  Long  before  the  Europeans  had 
reached  these  islands,  the  primitive  natives  had  been  driven 
into  the  mountains  by  the  Bisayans,  and  Tagalas,  the  leading 
nations  of  the  group.  They  have  brown  complexions,  and  are 
classed  with  the  Malay  race.  The  total  population  is  5,000,000 ; 
of  tins  number  3,700,000  are  Malay  Indians  ;  1,000,000  oriental 
Negroes,  or  of  the  Papuan  family;  the  remainder  being 
Chinese,  half-cast  Europeans  and  native  whites. 

The  Tagalas  inhabit  the  coast  of  Lucon.  They  are  a  maritime 
people ;  construct  vessels  of  considerable  tonnage  with  which 
they  navigate  with  marked  skill.  One  of  their  vessels  of  600 
tons  has  made  many  voyages  to  Spain,  and  is  considered  the  best 
ship  -belonging  to  the  port  of  Manilla.  The  Bizayans  are  less 
disposed  to  cultivate  the  ground  than  the  Tagalas ;  they  prefer 
fishing  and  a  sea  life.  The  Tagalas  occupy  the  island  of  Luzon 
or  Lucon,  and  the  Bizayans  inhabit  the  other  islands.  Both  these 
tribes  unite  the  indolence  and  the  artistic  ingenuity  of  the  Hin- 
doos, and  the  vindictiveness  of  the  Malays.  These  natives  have 
been  known  to  Europeans  since  the  year  1520,  at  which  time 


176  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

they  were  discovered  by  Magellan.  This  great  navigator  was 
killed  by  the  natives  of  the  Island  of  Zebu,  on  the  27th  day  of 
April,  1520.  Not  fully  understanding  the  prowess  of  the  natives, 
who  were  armed  only  with  bows  and  arrows,  he,  with  his  small 
crew  landed  and  attacked  them  in  force  1500  strong,  and  was 
himself  slain  by  them  in  the  engagement.  These  natives  are  of 
brown  complexion,  and  classed  with  the  Malays. 

The  island  of  Mindoro,  though  a  fine  body  of  land,  is  less 
known  than  any  other  of  the  group.  The  early  navigators  re- 
ported marvellous  stories  concerning  the  natives ;  one  was  that 
they  had  tails.  Subsequent  observation  has  proved  them  to  con- 
sist of  oriental  negroes,  who  occupy  the  interior,  and  Malays  re- 
siding on  the  coast ;  the  latter  being  notorious  for  their  piracies. 

MOLUCCAS. 

This  group,  also  known  as  the  Spice  Islands,  when  discovered 
by  the  Portuguese  in  1511,  were  occupied  by  two  primitive  races, 
the  Malay  and  Papuan,  or  oriental  Negroes.  At  that  time  the 
natives  of  Ternate  and  Tidore  were  contending  with  those  of 
Gilolo  for  the  mastery  over  the  latter.  The  Dutch  put  an  end  to 
the  strife  by  assuming  supremacy  over  the  whole  group.  The 
population  now  consists  of  Malays,  Papuans,  Chinese,  Japanese 
and  Europeans. 

MADAGASCAR. 

The  natives  of  this  island  differ  very  materially  in  their  physi- 
cal characters.  Some  are  almost  as  black  and  as  woolly-haired 
as  the  Africans ;  and  others  are  of  the  Malay  type.  Mr.  Prich- 
ard  asserts  that  the  mass  of  the  population  of  the  island  are  of 
Malayan  descent.  This  conclusion  is  no  doubt  based  upon  the 
idea  of  their  language,  there  being  but  one  spoken  throughout 
the  island,  and  that  an  offspring  of  the  great  Malaya-Polynesian 
language,  bearing  the  nearest  affinity,  perhaps,  to  the  Tagala,  the 
language  of  the  Philippine  Islands.* 

The  Madecassees  are  of  olive  color,  of  European  stature,  well- 
shaped  and  of  good  proportions.  This  is  only  the  description  of 
the  Ovahs,  Ankovas  and  Antamayes.  The  Ovah3  are  now  the 
ruling  people  of  the  island.  Their  complexion  is  distinguished 
from  the  other  Malay  nations  of  the  island  by  being  a  light  olive 
Pilchard's  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  II.,  p.  456. 


THE  MALAY  TYPE.  1 77 

hue ;  and  they  have  not  the  thick  lips  so  frequently  -witnessed  in 
the  other  native  Malay  tribes.  The  Sakalavas,  occupying  the 
west  coast  are  quite  black,  and  have  thick  lips  and  woolly  hair  ; 
but  have  not  the  depressed  features  of  the  African,  and  are  tall, 
strong,  and  vigorous.  These  two  families  present  the  two  ex- 
tremes of  the  indigenous  peoples  of  Madagascar.  The  hair  of 
the  Ovahs  is  bushy  and  curly,  but  not  woolly  ;  and  there  are  no 
indications  of  the  Negro  about  them. 

The  other  principal  tribes  are  the  Anlavarts,  Bestimessaras, 
Betanemenes,  Antaximes,  Ambarivoules,  Bezonzons,  Amayes, 
Ancovesovas,  Andrantsais,  Antsinaxes,  and  Saclaves. 

The  Bestimessaras  are  the  finest  people  of  the  island.  They 
cultivate  the  ground,  and  are  also  pastoral  to  some  extent.  The 
Antaximes  are  a  rude  tribe  of  dark  complexion  with  woolly 
hair.  The  Betsileo  tribe  are  of  light  copper  color,  and  have 
long,  lank,  black  hair.  The  Antaymures  have  been  considered 
by  some  to  be  Arabs.  They  themselves  claim  to  be  the  children 
of  Amina ;  they  are  doubtless  Malays. 

The  Madecassees  have  no  records  of  origin,  and  no  satisfactory 
tradition  in  regard  to  their  advent  upon  the  island. 

SIAMESE. 

The  Siamese  in  personal  appearance  are  very  homely ;  they 
have  broad,  flat  faces,  long  and  square  lower  jaws,  large  mouth, 
thick  lips,  small  nose,  broad,  low  forehead,  prominent  cheek 
bones,  dark  eyes,  and  a  complexion  of  a  brownish  hue. 

The  Siamese  proper  are  doubtless  Mongolians,  but  there  are  in 
Siam  many  natives  of  Malay  descent.  By  a  late  census  there 
were  at  least  320,000  Malays  residing  in  the  country. 

In  stature  the  Siamese  do  not  average  over  five  feet  four  inches 
in  height.  Their  color  is  darker  than  the  Chinese,  but  not  so 
dark  as  the  western  Asiatics  ;  their  hair  is  always  coarse,  black 
and  lank.  The  Siamese  have  no  history  earlier  than  the  year 
A.  d.  638,  and  their  authentic  records  only  reach  back  to  the  year 
1350,  the  time  of  founding  their  old  capital  Yuthia.  From  that 
time  forward  they  have  made  rapid  progress  in  civilization  and 
the  arts  ;  they  are  enjoying  a  degree  of  civilization  superior  to 
the  other  nations  residing  east  of  Hindoostan  and  China ;  they 
have  an  alphabet  of  their  own. 
12 


178  NATURAL  HISTORY   OF  THE   HUMAN  RACE. 

Their  early  history  is  unknown ;  the  first  event  in  their  re- 
corded history  is  the  introduction  of  the  religion  of  Buddha  from 
Ceylon,  in  the  seventh  century  a.  d.  The  Siamese  were  first 
made  known  to  Europeans  by  the  Portuguese  in  1511. 


SIAMESE   TWINS. 


The  world-renowned  Siamese  Twins  are  true  representatives 
of  this  family.  They  were  born  May,  1811,  and  brought  from 
Siam  in  April,  1829,  by  Captain  Coffin,  in  the  American  ship 
Sachem ;  and  since  then  have  been  extensively  exhibited  in 
Europe  and  America.  They  claim  to  have  been  born  of  Chinese 
parents.  However  this  may  be,  they  are  more  Malay  than 
Chinese  in  appearance  and  in  their  general  characteristics. 

The  Malays  of  Malacca  occupy  the  coast  districts,  and  are 
much  like  the  Sumatrans,  but  they  are  not  as  perfect  Malays  as 
the  latter,  having  tainted  their  blood  by  amalgamation. 

There  is  a  tribe  inhabiting  the  mountain  regions  of  the  Pen- 
insula, supposed  to  be  descendants  of  the  primitive  people  of 


THE  MALAY  TYPE.  1 79 

Malacca,  who  seem  to  be  Oriental  Negroes,  or  of  the  Papuan 
family.  They  have  black  skin,  black  curly  hair,  thick  lips,  flat 
nose,  and  Negro  features  generally.  There  is  also  a  savage  race 
inhabiting  Malacca,  called  Maracaiboes.  They  do  not  occupy 
the  main  land,  but  the  island  ports.  Their  complexion  is  not 
so  dark  as  the  Malays. 

The  Island  of  Ceylon  is  peopled  by  a  mixed  population,  divided 
into  several  tribes,  viz. :  Cingalese,  Malabars,  Tamulians,  and 
Bedhas.  The  Cingalese*  is  the  leading  family  or  tribe  of  the  is- 
land. They  are  of  middle  stature,  of  slender  bodies,  and  of  fairer 
complexion  than  the  other  tribes,  their  color  being  lighter  than  the 
Malays  generally.  They  seem  to  occupy  a  position  between  the 
Malays  proper  and  the  Caucasians.  The  Cingalese  have  the 
Malay  expression  of  countenance.  The  Malabars  are  of  darker 
complexion  than  the  Cingalese,  and  of  the  same  people  as  those 
occupying  the  coasts  of  Malabar.  They  are  Turanians.  The 
Candians  are  fairer  than  the  Cingalese,  and  stouter.  They  seem 
to  be  of  the  same  order  of  people  ;  but  occupying  the  more  ele- 
vated regions  of  the  island,  and  taking  more  exercise,  gives  them 
more  vigor  ;  and  it  is  well  known  that  families  of  the  same  race, 
occupying  the  uplands,  will  be  fairer  than  those  living  in  the 
lowlands. 

The  Bedhas  are  a  tribes  of  savages  roaming  in  the  forests, 
without  houses  or  any  place  of  shelter  except  such  as  nature  has 
provided  for  them,  and  subsist  on  animal  food  taken  in  the 
chase.  They  are,  doubtless,  descendants  of  the  dark-skinned 
tribes  of  India  and  the  Papuan  family ;  though  they  still  pre- 
sent the  physique  of  the  Indo-Malays  in  a  very  high  degree. 

The  Cochin-Chinese  are  Malays,  but  strongly  resemble  the 
Chinese.  They  are  strong  and  active,  and  more  refined  and 
courteous  than  the  Siamese,  their  neighbors.  They  are  liberal 
and  charitable,  and  have  reached  a  high  state  of  improvement 
in  commerce,  agriculture  and  general  industry ;  though  the  dis- 
covery of  gold  and  silver,  and  great  prosperity,  have  made  the 
people,  of  the  higher  classes,  at  least,  indolent  and  effeminate. 

*  The  Cingalese  only  differ  from  Europeans  in  color,  which  is,  in  most  cases, 
brown,  but  varies  to  light  black.  Their  features  are  rather  handsome.  They 
have  an  abundance  of  hair.  The  beard  is  heavy  and  long.  The  females  are 
generally  well  formed,  and  often  handsome. — Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  I., 
p.  245. 


180  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

The  Birmans,  says  Dr.  Betton,  of  Philadelphia,  belong  to  the 
same  class  of  people  with  the  Malays  of  the  East  Indies.  They 
are  a  distinct  family  from  the  Karens,  a  branch  of  the  Bhotiya 
group,  who  are  Turanians,  also  occupying  a  district  in  Birmah. 
Some  of  the  Birmans  are  almost  white,  whilst  others  are  as  black 
as  the  Hindoos. 

The  Malay  Birmans  are  an  athletic  family,  more  so  than  the 
Hindoos,  though  not  so  neat  in  person  as  the  latter,  yet  are  more 
warlike  and  hospitable.  They  are  very  ingenious,  and  have  at- 
tained to  great  proficiency  in  the  useful  and  fine  mechanical  arts. 
One  of  their  great  state  carriages,  which  was  taken  by  the  British 
troops  in  the  war  of  1825,  and  brought  to  London,  was  nineteen 
feet  high,  fourteen  feet  long,  and  seven  feet  wide.  It  was  hand- 
somely finished,  and  had  been  devoted  to  the  service  of  the  gods. 

The  Sooloo  Group  of  Islands,  off  the  eastern  coast  of  Borneo, 
are  peopled  by  a  family  of  Malays,  whose  chief  business  is  pi- 
racy. Ten  thousand  of  the  islanders  are  constantly  engaged  in 
this  very  perilous  business  upon  the  high  seas.  They  have  about 
four  hundred  vessels  employed  in  their  piracies,  under  the  sanc- 
tion of  their  government ;  at  the  same  time  are  actively  engaged 
in  friendly  commercial  intercourse  with  other  nations.  Singa- 
pore is  headquarters  for  their  traffic. 

The  Islands  of  New  Britain  and  JSTew  Ireland  are  peopled  by 
Malays  and  Papuans.  The  Malays  are  a  fine-looking,  portly 
people ;  but  the  Papuans  are  a  little,  ugly,  black  tribe  of  savages. 

Solomon  Islands,  also,  are  populated  by  these  two  families, 
the  Papuans  being  the  most  numerous.  They  are  as  black  as 
the  African  Negroes.  The  Malays  are  less  pure  than  in  the 
other  islands ;  indeed,  it  is  doubtful  if  a  pure-blood  Malay  is  to 
be  found  (native)  upon  the  island. 

MALAY  AMERICANS. 

The  California  Indians  are  of  darker  complexion  than  the  na- 
tives north  of  the  Pocky  Mountains,  and  in  other  respects  are 
quite  different.  Mr.  Pickering  remarks,  in  his  valuable  work 
upon  the  "  Paces  of  Man  :"  "  the  first  of  the  Californians  satis- 
fied me  of  their  Malay  affinity."  The  Sandwich  Islanders  look 
upon  the  California  Indians  as  their  kindred.* 
*  Pickering's  Races  of  Man,  p.  99. 


THE  MALAY  TYPE.  l8l 

The  remains  of  large,  well  constructed  stone*  edifices,  called 
"  Casas  Grandes,"f  existing  in  California  and  Mexico,  has  led  to 
a  more  full  investigation  into  the  history  of  the  California  In- 
dians. It  is  very  manifest  that  they  were  once  enjoying  a  much 
more  exalted  position  in  civilization  than  they  are  now. 

The  Pimos  and  Coco-Maricopas,  who  reside  on  the  Gila,  are 
of  a  clear  brown  complexion,  entirely  different  from  the  Indians 
east  of  the  mountains.  The  females  are  of  good  figure,  tall  and 
graceful,  with  finely  formed  limbs,  some  of  them  models  of 
beauty.  The  Pimos'  language  is  soft  and  melodious  ;  that  of  the 
Coco-Maricopas  is  harsh  and  guttural.  The  former  bury  their 
dead ;  the  latter  burn  theirs.  These  tribes  raise  excellent  cot-  • 
ton,  which  they  spin  into  yarn  by  a  loom  of  very  primitive  or- 
der. They  also  weave  it  into  cloth  by  a  very  simple  loom. 
Their  pottery  is  of  very  superior  quality,  and  they  manufacture 
baskets  with  neatness  and  skill. 

Their  moral  character  is  of  an  order  not  usually  found  among 
the  Americans.  They  only  engage  in  war  as  a  means  of  self- 
defence.  They  are,  doubtless,  descendants  of  Polynesians. 

The  Moquis,  Mohavis,  Zunis,  Yumas,  Opates,  Yaquis,  and 
Navajos,  also  inhabit  the  same  regions.  Of  these  the  Moquis 
are  the  most  civilized.  They  cultivate  the  soil,  raise  sheep,  and 
live  in  villages.     The  Zunis  also  cultivate  the  ground. 

Differing,  as  these  tribes  do,  in  some  respects,  from  each  other, 
they  are,  doubtless,  as  to  origin,  referable  to  the  Malay  type, 
transmitted  through  the  Polynesian  family.  The  fact  that  the 
Mongolian  race  has  been  engrafted  upon  the  Malay,  as  appears 
to  be  the  case  in  some  of  the  tribes,  does  not  at  all  change  the 
Malay  or  primitive  type.  As  in  the  case  of  Montezuma  and  the 
Aztecs,  it  remained  visible,  and  still  is  apparent. 

The  hair  of  the  Californians  is  straight  and  black,  and  very 
abundant,  which  is  not  the  case  with  the  Northern  Indians, 
theirs  being  coarse  and  rather  scanty,  and  the  Polynesians'  gen- 
erally wavy,  and  often  curled. 

i 

*  Mr.  Bartlett  describes  the  Casas  Grandes  as  constructions  of  mortar  and 
clay,  as  well  those  on  the  Gila  as  in  Chihuahua. — Explorations  in  New  Mex- 
ico, California,  Sonora  and  Chihuahua,  Vol.  II.,  pp.  281-351. 

f  Prichard's  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  II.,  p.  555. 


1 82  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

The  Sacramento  tribes  are  fine,  stont  people,  as  much  so  as 
Europeans,  and  have  the  Malay  complexion  and  countenance ; 
but  their  beards  do  not  seem  so  abundant.  Yet  all  the  California 
tribes  are  more  hairy  than  the  other  Indian  nations  of  America. 

The  manners  and  customs  of  the  Californian  Indians  are 
Polynesian ;  they  have  no  tomahawks,  and  do  no  scalping,  which 
is  a  Mongolian  practice ;  they  have  a  system  of  government 
which  means  more  than  respect  for  the  chief,  as  is  the  case  with 
the  North  American  Indians  generally.  With  the  former  the 
chief  is  to  be  obeyed,  respected  and  feared,  and  to  his  power  they 
seem  to  be  in  subjection. 

.  In  Mexico,  also,  the  Malay  type  is  found,  especially  in  the 
Aztecs  and  kindred  tribes.  Montezuma  was  a  good  representa- 
tive of  his  race ;  he  was  doubtless  of  Malay  origin.  But  we 
shall  notice  the  Mexicans  further  when  we  come  to  speak  of  the 
American  race. 

The  nautical  character  of  the  Malays  to  some  extent  explains 
why  they  are  found  so  broadcast  over  the  Pacific  Islands. 
Their  first  advent  upon  the  ocean  as  emigrants  may  not  have 
been  voluntary ;  but  they  are  so  wide-spread  as  to  lead  to  the 
conclusion  that  they  were  emigrants  by  design,  even  to  the  mak- 
ing of  conquests  of  the  countries  they  coveted.  It  is  not  for  us 
to  say  at  this  late  day  whether  they  passed  in  ships  or  rude  ca- 
noes from  their  original  abode  to  this  continent  and  other  dis- 
tant regions.  It  is  not  likely  they  did  so  in  a  single  voyage,  but 
step  by  step  from  Asia  to  Sumatra  and  other  islands,  until  they 
reached  the  remotest  regions  of  the  Pacific  and  the  western  con- 
tinent. 

The  question  whether  Polynesia  was  first  peopled  by  Malays 
from  America,  or  the  latter  from  the  former,  is  difficult  of  solu- 
tion, as  the  state  of  civilization  seems  to  have  been  about  equal 
in  both  regions  when  first  discovered  by  Europeans.  But  it  is 
very  manifest  that  this  continent  in  very  remote  ages  had  been 
more  densely  peopled  than  Polynesia.  If  the  works  of  art 
found  in  America,  especially  in  Central  America  and  in  Mexico 
are  those  of  the  Malays,  then  this  continent,  doubtless,  was  first 
peopled  by  them.  The  ruined  structures  of  Mexico,  Central  and 
South  America  are  of  very  high  antiquity,  and  seem  to  have  been 
constructed  by  the  same  order  of  people. 


THE  MALAY  TYPE.  1 83 

The  Pacific  Ocean,  with  its  remains  of  land,  presents  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  ruined  world,  the  islands  being  the  only  monu- 
ments of  its  existence.  They  present  mountains  as  towering  as 
the  most  majestic  of  the  existing  continents. 

The  islands  may  have  been  peopled  since  the  remainder  of  the 
Pacific  world  became  submerged,  or  they,  as  parts  of  the  main- 
land, may  have  been  occupied  by  the  same  types  of  mankind 
when  the  great  deep  passed  over  it. 

The  Polynesian  Islands  are  separated  from  the  main  land  by  a 
wide  open  sea,  upon  the  rough  waves  of  which  the  daring  Malay 
would  hardly  venture  with  his  canoe,  yet  may  have  drifted  to  the 
western  continent  in  safety.  Being  found  in  California,  Mexico, 
and  other  places  along  the  coast  regions  of  the  western  conti- 
nent, it  is  not  mere  conjecture  to  say  that  they  reached  there  by 
water  by  way  of  the  Pacific,  or  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

The  northern  extreme  of  California,  says  Mr.  Pickering,  is  a 
favorable  location  to  receive  a  direct  arrival  from  Japan.*  This 
is  suggested  by  the  fact  that  the  native  Californians  strongly  re- 
semble the  Japanese.  The  vessels  of  the  Japanese  are  capable 
of  conveying  emigrants  to  California,  but  none  have  been  brought 
thither,  except  that  one  was  recently  drifted  to  the  shore  near 
the  mouth  of  Columbia  Kiver ;  one  was  also  wrecked  upon  the 
Sandwich  Islands,  and  another  was  found  in  the  northern  Pa- 
cific. 

The  Society  and'Tonga  Islanders  had  a  large  canoe  with  which 
they  made  long  and  successful  voyages ;  they  visited  the  Fiji 
Islands,  New  Hebrides,  and  others  even  more  distant.  Captain 
Cook  obtained  a  chart  from  a  native  of  the  Society  Islands, 
showing  the  people  to  have  been  acquainted  with  the  Marquesas 
and  the  islands  east  of  Tahiti.  These  canoes  were  of  sufficient 
strength  and  capacity  to  safely  conduct  the  natives  to  the  coasts 
of  America.  The  enterprising  spirit  and  native  disposition  of 
the  Malays  warrant  the  conclusion  that  they  did  at  a  very  .early 
period  visit  these  shores,  and  planted  colonies  in  North  and  South 
America. 

The  Japanese  annals  show  them  to  have  been  in  existence  as  a 
people  many  thousands  of  years,  and  to  have  been  a  nautical  na- 

*  Mr.  Pickering  classes  the  Japanese  with  the  Malays. — Pickering's  Races  of 
Man,  p.  117, 


1 84  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

tion  of  considerable  note  when  first  discovered  by  Europeans. 
Being  such,  and  Malays,  as  supposed,  they  may  have  readily,  with 
their  large  strong  junks,  visited  the  remotest  parts  of  the  world. 
Like  all  the  early  nations  in  navigation,  they  piloted  their  course 
by  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  which  were  more  certain  guides 
than  the  compass  of  the  present  age,  to  those  who  studied  their 
location  and  phases. 


CHAPTEE  X. 


THE   AMEEICAN   TYPE. 

The  American  Indians  constitute  the  American  Type. — This  Race  consists  of 
many  tribes ;  Were  two  great  families  originally  in  America  ;  One  seemed 
to  be  Mongolian,  the  other  Malay. — The  Toltecs  represented  the  former, 
Aztecs  the  latter. — When  they  first  occupied  this  Continent. — Query : 
Who  were  the  Aborigines  ?  —  Were  they  Scythians  ? — Migrations  by 
Straits  of  Behring. — Natives  of  South  America  described. — America  un- 
known to  the  ancients. — Plato's  Atlantis  not  this  Continent. — The  tradition 
of  the  Welsh. — Ancient  books  in  possession  of  Indians. — White  Indians  of 
Missouri. — Early  voyages  of  the  Danes  to  America  (Vineland). — Mohawk 
language  a  Tartaric  dialect. — Ten  lost  tribes  of  Israel. — Land  of  Arsarath. — 
Marco  Polo,  Tungusians,  Coreans  and  Indians  of  same  origin. — Aztalan, 
Votan,  Caribbe  Indians,  Aztecs  and  Toltecs. — Tumuli  and  Pyramids. — Incas 
of  Peru. — Indian  tradition. — Manners  and  customs. — Mode  of  burial. 


THE  American  type  comprises  the  Aborigines  of  America. 
They  are  divided  into  numerous  tribes,  and  in  many  re- 
spects differ  materially  in  their  physical  and  mental  qualities. 
There  seems  to  have  been,  originally, 
two  great  families  of  them,  one  much 
resembling  the  Mongolians,  the  other 
the  Malays,  physically  and  mentally. 
The  former  seem  to  have  entered  the 
country  by  the  straits  of  Behring, 
the  latter  by  the  Pacific  ocean.  They 
both  attained  to  a  tolerable  degree  of 
civilization  during  their  sojourn  in 
Mexico  and  Central  America.  The 
Toltecs  were  the  first  in  the  coun- 
try,* that  is,  entered  it  before  the 
Aztecs ;  but  when  they  first  migrated 
to  Mexico,  found  it,  as  well  as  Cen-  indian. 

tral  America,  .occupied  by  natives,  or  peoples,  of  whom  we  have 

*  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  II.,  p.  509. 

(185) 


1 86  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

but  little,  if  any,  account,  except  their  works  of  art,  consisting 
of  ruins,  temples,  pyramids  and  tumuli.  The  bas-relief  from 
Palenque  in  Yucatan,  now  in  "Washington  City,  contains  a 
human  profile  eminently  characteristic  of  the  Mongolian  type.* 

The  Indians,  in  general,  like  the  Mongolians,  are  a  beardless 
race.  Their  complexion  is  not  red,  as  generally  supposed,  but  is 
of  a  copper  color,  and  of  a  darker  tinge  than  the  Chinese,  but 
almost  identical  with  the  Mongols  and  their  kindred  tribes  of 
Northern  and  Central  Asia. 

The  term  Indian  was  first  applied  to  the  aborigines  of 
America  by  Americus  Yespucius,  its  discoverer,  under  the  mis- 
taken idea  that  he  had  landed  on  the  Southern  coast  of  India. 

The  Indians  of  North  America  are  considered  by  some  ethnol- 
ogists to  be  the  descendants  of  the  Magogites,  the  ancestors  of 
the  Scythians ;  and  the  Scythians,  the  ancestors  of  the  Tartars, 
Mongols  and  Siberians.  It  is  worthy  of  note  that  nearly  all  the 
northern  regions  of  Asia  were  colonized  by  the  Scythians,  from 
which  a  basis  at  least  was  laid,  upon  which  to  predicate  a  conjecture 
that  they  or  their  descendants,  the  Mongols,  passed  the  straits  of 
Behring  to  America.  Strong  evidence  exists  in  favor  of  this 
theory  by  the  nations  of  this  type  of  people  being  found  inhabit- 
ing regions  along  the  route  they  would  naturally  travel,  and  on 
either  side  of  the  straits. 

The  South  American  Indians  seem  so  be  of  two  types,  the 
Malay  and  Mongolian,  in  form,  at  least,  if  not  in  character. 

The  natives  inhabiting  Siberia,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Straits 
of  Behring,  are  Mongolians :  710  other  race  has  ever  resided  here. 
It  will  not,  therefore,  seem  strange  that  the  land  on  the  Ameri- 
can side  should  be  occupied  by  them.  The  straits  being  only 
about  forty  miles  wide,  and  shallow,  would  be  but  little  hindrance 
to  people  of  less  enterprise  than  the  Mongols. 

In  regard  to  the  peopling  of  South  America,  the  claim  is  that 
it  was  done  by  Joctan's  posterity.  A  province  in  Yucatan  is 
called  Jucton,  and  there  being  evidences  of  a  different  people 
than  the  Mongolians,  inhabiting  that  country  and  also  South 
America,  it  is  assumed  that  the  descendants  of  Shem  peopled 
these  several  regions  of  the  new  world,  f 

f  Pickering's  Races  of  Man,  p.  36. 
*  Mcintosh's  Book  of  Indians,  p.  (24)  xxxiv. 


THE  AMERICAN  TYPE.  1 87 

We  gather  but  little  information,  if  indeed  any  of  reliable 
character,  from  the  people  of  the  old  world  in  regard  to  the  in- 
habitants of  the  New.  They  did  not  have  any  definite  idea  of 
any  large  body  of  land  lying  beyond  the  pillars  of  Hercules ;  and 
did  not  seem  to  understand  the  spherical  form  of  the  globe,  or 
how  to  measure  its  magnitude.  They  never  seemed  to  look  be- 
yond the  physical  evidences  presented  to  them  for  the  balancing 
power  of  the  earth — considered  the  pillars  of  Hercules  were  the 
western  terminus  of  land,  and  beyond  them  a  boundless  expanse 
of  waters,  except  that  some  supposed  there  was  an  island  a  short 
distance  beyond  the  pillars. 

Diodorus  Siculus,  in  the  time  of  Julius  Caesar,  gives  an  ac- 
count of  some  Phoenicians,  at  a  very  early  date,  being  driven  by 
violence  of  a  storm  at  sea  far  beyond  the  pillars  of  Hercules  into 
the  ocean ;  that  they  discovered  at  the  distance  of  a  few  days 
sail,  to  the  west  of  Africa,  a  large  fertile  island,  watered  by 
large  navigable  rivers ;  that  this  discovery  was  soon  made  known 
to  the  Carthagenians,  and  Tuscans,  in  Italy;  that  the  Cartha- 
genians,  sometime  afterwards,  passed  beyond  the  pillars,  and  ar- 
rived at  this  island  (which  has  been  called  Atlantis*  by  the 
ancient  authors),  where  they  made  a  settlement.  This  story  does 
not  in  the  least  warrant  the  conclusion  that  the  Phoenicians,  or 
Carthagenians,  had  reached  the  American  Continent ;  but  it 
may  reasonably  be  inferred,  from  the  above  narrative,  that  the 
island  they  visited  was  Ireland,  as  other  accounts  fully  confirm 
the  fact  that  the  Phoenicians  at  a  remote  day  not  only  visited 
Ireland,  but  England  also. 

Plato  describes  the  Atlantis  as  situated  in  the  western  ocean 
opposite  the  west  of  Cadiz.f  Out  of  this  island  was  an  easy 
passage  to  a  continent  which  exceeded  Europe  in  extent.  If 
Ireland  was  the  country  referred  to  by  Plato,  its  whereabouts 
was  lost  sight  of  until  Julius  Caesar  saw  it  from  Gaul,  during  his 
conquest  of  that  country. 

The  Welsh  have  a  tradition,  that  they  were  instrumental  in 
peopling  the  New  World  by  the  adventure  of  Madoc,  son  of 

*It  has  been  supposed  the  Guanches  of  the  Canary  Islands  were  the  wreck 
of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Atlantis. — Lawrence's  Lectures  on  Physiology,  p.  236. 

\  Atalantis,  according  to  the  information  gained  by  Solon  concerning  it  from 
an  Egyptian  Priest,  was  a  body  of  land  almost  as  large  as  a  continent,  but 
it  had  disappeared. — Strabo,  Vol.  I.,  p.  154. 


1 88  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN    RACE. 

Guymeyd,  who  they  claim  sailed  thither  in  the  year  1170  A.  d., 
and  colonized  part  of  the  country.  This  tradition  has  no  foun- 
dation, except  in  the  song  of  an  English  bard.  Following  up 
the  idea,  some  over-anxious  persons  seem  to  think  that  the  "Welsh 
really  did  discover  and  occupy  this  continent,  and  seek  to  prove 
it  by  finding  "Welsh  names  and  "Welsh  coin  among  the  native 
Indians. 

The  Mnacedens  tribe  of  Indians,  of  Missouri,  it  is  said,  had 
the  manners  and  customs,  to  some  extent,  of  the  "Welsh.  Henry 
Ker,  who  visited  them  in  1810,  found  this  tribe  possessed  of 
books  they  preserved  with  great  care,  having  a  tradition  that  the 
books  were  brought  there  by  their  forefathers.  * 

The  books  were  very  old  and  had  evidently  been  printed  at  a 
time  when  but  little  progress  had  been  made  in  the  art  of  print- 
ing.f^ 

Major  Rogers,  in  his  account  of  the  American  Indians,  pub- 
lished in  1765,  mentions  "White  Indians  west  of  the  Mississippi 
river.  He  also  describes  them  as  the  fairest  Indians  of  the 
continent.:):  They  lived  in  large  towns  and  had  commodious 
houses,  raised  corn,  tamed  the  wild  cattle,  and  used  the  milk, 
as  well  as  flesh,  for  food,  keeping  great  numbers  of  dogs,  and 
were  very  expert  and  dexterous  in  hunting.  These  statements 
must  be  taken  with  a  great  deal  of  allowance,  as  they  are  not 
fortified  by  any  additional  facts  since  the  Indians  have  become 
better  known. 

The  Norwegians  also  claim  some  share  of  the  glory  of  peo- 
pling America,  and  have  much  higher  claims  to  the  honor  than 
the  "Welsh,  as  the  latter  were  never  suspected  of  being  a  mari- 
time or  nautical  nation ;  whilst  the  former  were  noted  for  their 
commercial  enterprise.  They  colonized  Greenland  and  Iceland, 
within  the  historical  period  of  Europe,  and  coasted  the  continent 
from  Newfoundland  to  Brazil. §     The  Northmen  do  not  merely 

*  The  books  referred  to  could  not  have  been  brought  to  America  by  the 
Welsh,  as  printing  was  not  then  invented,  nor  until  long  after  that  period. 
The  first  book  of  any  considerable  size  printed  was  a  Latin  Bible,  published  at 
Mentz  in  1455,  by  Guttenberg,  Faustus  &  Schaeffer. 

f  History  and  Biography  of  the  Indians  of  North  America,  p.  55. 
\  The  White  Indians  were  doubtless  a  family  of  the  Mandans.     Some  of 
them  were  as  fair  as  the  Welsh  ;  had  light  hair  and  blue  eyes. —  Vide  George 
Catlin's  notes  of  the  Mandans,  on  visiting  their  town  in  1832. 

§  The  Natural  History  of  the  Human  Species,  p.  259. 


THE  AMERICAN  TYPE.  1 89 

give  conjecture  on  the  subject  of  their  discovery  of  America,  but 
present  the  authentic  facts,  clearly  showing  that  they  visited  the 
northern  portion  of  North  America,  even  as  far  south  as  Massa- 
chusetts and  Khode  Island,  long  before  Columbus  reached  the 
West  India  Islands.  Some  historians  have  even  claimed  that 
the  Northmen  had  visited  the  coasts  of  Brazil  prior  to  Columbus 
reaching  the  western  continent. 

The  period  of  their  discovery  was  in  1002.  At  that  time,  ac- 
cording to  an  Icelandic  chronicle,  a  Norwegian  vessel,  com- 
manded by  Captain  Lief,  sailed  from  Iceland  for  Greenland. 
Driven  out  of  his  course  by  a  gale,  this  navigator  reached  land 
far  to  the  south,  which  proved  to  be  the  country  subsequently 
called  Newfoundland.  He  explored  the  coast  of  Labrador,  and 
shores  of  Newfoundland  southward,  until  he  reached  a  genial 
climate,  and  a  region  abounding  with  grapes  and  noble  forests. 
This,  it  is  supposed,  was  Massachusetts,  and  in  the  vicinity  of 
Boston.  Afterwards  the  Scandinavians  seem  to  have  extended 
their  discoveries  as  far  as  Rhode  Island,  where,  it  is  claimed, 
they  planted  a  Colony,  and  that  a  child  of  a  Scandinavian 
mother  was  born  upon  the  shore  of  Mount  Hope  Bay.* 

The  Norwegians  of  Labrador  f  met  with  the  natives,  called 
Scraelings,  a  tribe  of  Esquimaux.  The  southern  portions  of  the 
country  discovered,  owing  to  the  abundance  of  grapes,  they 
called  Yineland.  They  kept  up  their  voyages  to  the  continent 
until  the  year  a.  d.  1321,  when  all  communications  between  the 
Scandinavian  countries  and  North  America,  seem  to  have  been 
cut  off.  Yineland  was  doubtless  New  England — Rhode  Island. 
The  latter  contains  the  most  conclusive  and  convincing  evidences 
of  this  portion  of  the  country  having  been  occupied  by  the 
Northmen. 

At  Newport,  Rhode  Island,  is  located  a  round  tower,  con- 
structed of  unhewn  stone  laid  in  mortar  composed  of  sand  and 
gravel,  and  lime  made  of  oyster  shells.  The  tower  is  a  cylinder 
resting  upon  eight  round  columns  twenty-three  feet  in  diameter, 
and  twenty-four  feet  high,  and  was  originally  covered  with 
stucco.     This  edifice  was  standing  erect  when  the  country  was 

*  Lossing's  Hist,  of  the  U.  S ,  p.  35,  riote  1. 
f  The  Norwegians  have  left  on  the  coast  of  Labrador  their  Steles — small 
columns  of  hewed  stone  having  neither  base  nor  capital. — Plurality  of  Races, 
by  Pouchet,  p,  101. 


190  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

first  visited  by  Europeans  after  its  discovery  by  Columbus.  The 
Indians  (Narragansetts)  then  inhabiting  Rhode  Island  had  no 
knowledge,  even  tradition,  of  its  origin.  There  can  be  but  little, 
if  any,  doubt  about  this  structure  being  built  by  the  Scandina- 
vians, who  attempted  a  settlement  in  the  country.*  It  is  not 
strange  that  no  record  has  been  preserved  of  the  attempted  set- 
tlement, other  than  above  given,  as  what  was  done  by  way  of 
settlement  and  discovery  was  transacted  in  the  gloom  of  the 
dark  ages,  when  great  events  were  left  unrecorded. 

Some  authors  have  gone  to  a  vast  amount  of  trouble  to  prove 
that  the  American  Indians  are  the  descendants  of  the  Hebrews, 
and  directly  from  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel.  The  proof  for  such 
theory  is  so  meagre  as  to  make  it  wholly  improbable.  No  one  as 
yet  has  been  able  to  discover  any  relationship  between  the  Jews 
and  the  American  Indians.     But  to  the  proof  of  the  theory. 

The  ten  lost  tribes,  it  is  claimed,  emigrated  to  Scythia,  and 
there,  by  amalgamation,  became  part  of  that  great  family.  There 
was,  in  point  of  fact,  but  little  difference  between  the  Jews  and 
Scythians ;  their  complexion  about  the  same,  as  also  their  general 
features. 

The  Israelites,  who  were  carried  away  by  Salmanaser  to  the 
land  of  Assyria,  went  in  a  northerly  direction  to  the  land  of 
Arsarath,  is  evident  from  the  book  of  Esdras.  The  author  of 
that  record  was  not  apprised  of  the  existence  of  the  western  con- 
tinent, and  henee  would  not  undertake  its  description.  The 
Arsarath  of  Esdras,  it  may  safely  be  affirmed,  was  not  America. 
The  Israelites  left  Syria  about  one  hundred  years  after  they  were 
earned  thither,  and  were  a  year  and  a  half  in  their  journey  to 
Arsarath.  The  route  they  must  have  taken,  had  the  point  of 
destination  been  this  continent,  would  have  been  over  high 
mountains,  deep  rivers,  through  a  cold,  dreary  wilderness  region, 
the  distance  of  over  six  thousand  miles  to  the  Straits  of  Behring, 
and  in  addition,  their  way  must  have  been  blocked  up  by  im- 
penetrable snows. 

The  Arsarath  of  Esdras  was,  in  all  probability,  Norway.  It  is 
described  as  a  "  land  where  no  man  can  dwell."  Norway  was  as 
little  known  to  the  ancients  as  America. 

The  ten  tribes  were  not  lost  as  has  been  generally  supposed  ; 
•*  Lossing's  Field  Book  of  the  Revolution,  Vol.  I.,  p.  633. 


THE  AMERICAN  TYPE.  I9I 

their  descendants  are  found  at  the  present  day  in  Persia,  Media, 
Iran,  Touran,  Hindoostan  and  China. 

Had  they  come  to  America,  the  arts  and  sciences  would  have 
been  preserved,  as  they  were  advanced  in  refined  civilization 
when  they  left  Assyria,  and  in  all  the  above  countries  where  they 
have  been  scattered,  as  supposed,  the  arts  and  sciences  have  been 
preserved.  Not  so  with  the  aborigines  of  America  ;  they  were, 
with  few  exceptions,  savages  when  it  was  first  visited  by  Euro- 
peans. 

Though  the  Northmen  had  reached  America  several  hundred 
years  prior  to  its  discovery  by  Columbus,  their  discoveries  were 
unknown  to  the  people  of  the  European  continent  until  long 
after  the  adventures  of  the  distinguished  navigator  of  Genoa. 

Columbus  himself  did  not  suppose  the  land  he  was  in  pursuit 
of  was  a  new  continent,  but  an  extension  of  Asia.  Marco  Polo 
had  given  such  a  graphic  description  of  India  and  Eastern  Asia 
as  to  induce  the  belief  that  it  extended  far  eastward  toward  the 
shores  of  Spain ;  hence  the  great  zeal  of  Columbus  in  his  dis- 
coveries. 

It  has  been  claimed  for  Columbus,  by  some  of  his  chief  ad- 
mirers, that  he  did  not  know  of  the  discoveries  or  adventures  of 
Polo  when  the  former  went  upon  his  mission  in  search  of  the 
New  World.  This  is  hardly  probable,  when  discovery  was  the 
sole  object  of  his  daring  and  perilous  adventure  upon  the  un- 
known ocean.  He  as  a  prudent  navigator,  as  he  was,  would 
search  every  avenue  for  information  before  entering  upon  his 
great  undertaking ;  and  by  such  means  he  had  satisfied  himself, 
and  to  a  moral  certainty  convinced  his  patrons  that  he  would 
reach  a  large  body  of  land  by  sailing  westward.  He  was  so  well 
convinced  of  it  that  he  was  willing  to  risk  his  life  in  establishing 
the  reality  of  his  theory ;  and  so  powerful  were  his  arguments, 
and  convincing  his  logic,  that  he  not  only  won  to  his  interest 
the  king  and  queen  of  Portugal,  but  quelled  the  mutiny  of  his 
crew  who,  despairing  of  success,  had  resolved  to  abandon  the 
enterprise  and  return  to  Spain. 

The  North  American  Indians,  as  a  general  rule,  have  a  strik- 
ing similarity  and  sameness  of  features ;  generally  tall,  spare  and 
straight,  yet  in  some  tribes  the  middle  stature  prevails ;  their 
color  is  almost  universally  the  same.     The  fact  that  no  other 


192  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

races  existed  upon  the  continent  is  a  potent  reason  why  the 
primitive  type  is  so  well  preserved.* 

The  chief  exceptions  to  the  general  rule  above  stated,  is  in  the 
case  of  the  white  Indians  already  noticed ;  the  Mowkeys,  of 
Mexico,  represented  as  being  very  fair  with*  flaxen  hair  and  blue 
eyes  ;  also  the  Nobbeshaes  of*  the  same  region,  of  the  same  com- 
plexion ;  and  other  tribes  of  the  north-west  on  the  Pacific  coast. 

Though  the  remarkable  similarity  of  the  families  of  the 
American  race  does  exist,  there  is  no  doubt  but  peoples  of  the 
Caucasian,  Mongolian  and  Malay  races  have  also  in  very  remote 
ages  been  inhabitants  of  America.  The  northern  portion  of  the 
country  was  doubtless  first  peopled  by  Mongolians,  and  the  South 
and  west  by  Malays. 

There  are  three  different  languages  spoken  by  the  North 
American  Indians,  besides  that  of  the  Esquimaux,  viz. :  Lenape, 
Iroquois  and  Floridan.  The  former  is  the  most  universal  east  of 
the  Mississippi;  and  there  is  no  perceivable  affinity  in  these 
several  languages.  The  Lenape  is  the  language  of  the  Mi  amis, 
Potawatomies,  Mississagoas,  Algonquins,  Chippewas,  Shawnees, 
Mohicans,  Kickapoos,  Conestagoes,  and  lesser  tribes.  The  Iro- 
quois was  spoken  by  the  six  nations  ;  the  Wyandots,  and  Hurons, 
and  the  tribes  generally  beyond  the  St.  Lawrence,  except  Esqui- 
maux. The  Floridan  was  the  language  of  the  Creeks,  Chicke- 
saws,  Cherokees,  Choctaws,  Muscogees,  Seminoles,  and  Pasca- 
goulas. 

There  are  many  tribes  in  the  great  west  who  have  dialects  of 
their  own,  yet  having  the  true  American  characteristics  otherwise 
fully  displayed. 

Language  and  customs,  after  all,  are  not  the  best  tests  to  dis- 
cover the  origin  and  relationship  of  the  families  of  mankind ; 
are  not  important  in  the  case  of  the  Americans,  as  they  have  pre- 
served their  original  type  so  well  that  any  one  can  identify  them 
by  their  physical  development. 

The  difficulty  in  regard  to  this  race  seems  to  be  in  tracing  it  to 
its  original  source.  One  great  reason  consists  in  an  over  anxiety 
on  the  part  of  zealous  persons  seeking  to  make  the  Americans 

*  The  primitive  people  of  Central  America  were  doubtless  a  different  race. 
They  are  now  wholly  extinct,  and  considered  a  lost  race.  Their  works  of  art 
alone  remain  as  the  evidence  of  their  existence. — Plurality  of  Races,  by  Pou- 
chet,  p.  81. 


THE  AMERICAN  TYPE.  1 93 

descendants  of  almost  every  prominent  nation  of  the  Old  World. 
Some  claim  them  to  be  descendants  of  the  Phoenicians,  others  of 
the  Carthagenians,  Israelites,  Arabs,  Egyptians,  Celts,  Hindoos, 
Tartars,  Scythians,  and  others  of  the  Coreans,  Samoieds  and 
Tungusians.  There  isva  strong  resemblance  betwen  the  Americans 
and  the  Tungusians,  Coreans,  Samoieds,  and  Tartars  proper,  and 
the  resemblance  is  so  marked  as  to  impress  the  mind  with  the 
belief  that  they  are  of  the  same  family  of  people. 

The  Tungusians  are  like  the  leading  tribes  of  Indians,  tall, 
straight,  and  athletic,  and  have  the  same  complexion.*  Were 
the  Tungusians,  Kamtchatdales  or  Tartars  to  reside  in  America, 
they  would  be  classed  with  the  Indian  tribes.  The  three  former 
are  of  the  same  origin,  as  has  been  fully  shown  by  the  learned 
Padre  Sontini,  of  Italy,  who  was  for  a  long  period  a  missionary 
in  Chinese  Tartary  and  Siberia.  They  do  not  speak  the  same 
languages,  but  in  all  respects  are  of  the  same  type  as  the  Ameri- 
can Indians ;  having  the  same  tumid  lips,  small  piercing  black 
eyes,  high  cheek  bones,  large  ears,  white  vertical  teeth,  and  long, 
coarse  black  hair. 

The  Indians  themselves  have  only  a  vague  idea  of  their 
origin,  or  from  whence  they  came.  Some  of  the  tribes  say  they 
are  descendants  of  ancestors  who  came  from  the  north ;  others 
say  from  the  north-west ;  others  again  say  their  ancestors  came 
from  the  east ;  and  others  again  claim  theirs  came  from  the  re- 
gions of  the  air.  They  have  no  annals  except  among  the  Mexi- 
cans, and  no  reliable  traditions.  All  they  seem  to  know  is  of 
the  present  generation,  except  that  some  nations  have  preserved 
same  important  event  in  characters  recorded  upon  skins,  but  they 
are  altogether  unreliable  as  records,  and  give  no  light  as  regards 
the  origin  of  the  race,  or  its  advent  upon  the  American  conti- 
nent. 

The  Mexicans  seem  to  have  preserved  the  idea  of  the  deluge  in 
becoming  characters,  and  the  most  intelligent  relic  of  the 
American  race.  It  consists  of  a  painting  representing  an  ark  in 
the  midst  of  water,  in  which  Tezpi,  or  JNoah,  is  safe,  whilst  others 
are  perishing  around  him  by  the  flood.     It  also  represents  a  high 

*  The  Osages  are  tall  and  well  made,  resembling  the  Tungusians.  Hamilton 
Smith  gives  their  height  at  six  and  a  half  feet. — Natural  History  of  the  Hu- 
man Species,  p.  193. 

13 


194  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

mound  of  rock,  upon  the  top  of  which  is  growing  an  olive  tree, 
whereon  is  perched  a  dove,  with  a  twig  or  branch  of  olive  in  its 
beak.  Humboldt  says  this  character  of  painting  was  found 
among  the  different  Indian  tribes  of  Mexico. 

The  tradition  preserved  in  these  paintings  goes  far  to  prove 
the  truthfulness  of  the  Book  of  Genesis,  as  no  one  will  charge 
the  Mexicans  with  priestcraft,  their  religion  not  being  of  the 
Christian  character,  but  a  gross  idolatry.  It  is  a  waif  in  the 
probability  of  America  being  one  day  connected  with  Asia  and 
Africa  by  land,  and  the  people  during  that  period  passing  and 
repassing  from  one  country  to  another  at  will.  By  these  con- 
nections the  early  people  of  Mexico  might  have  readily  passed 
from  Asia  to  Aztalan,  supposed  by  Humboldt  to  be  in  the  region 
of  the  United  States.  The  picture  above  referred  to  represents 
fifteen  individuals  of  Caucasian  type,  all  in  a  nude  state,  except 
one,  who  has  an  open  cloak  about  his  shoulders. 

They  have  no  resemblance  to  the  Indians,  but  seem  to  be  a 
transcript  of  a  group  of  ancient  Celts,  Greeks  and  Romans. 
This  picture,  in  the  presentation  of  a  group  of  Caucasians,  is 
strong  presumptive  evidence  that  the  Indians  were  not  the  first 
people  who  occupied  the  continent. 

Clavigero,  in  his  History  of  Mexico,  reveals  the  fact  that  the 
Chiapanese  Indians  had  a  manuscript  in  their  language,  made 
by  the  Indians  themselves,  in  which  it  was  said,  according  to 
tradition,  "  that  a  person  named  Yotan  was  present  at  the  build- 
ing (of  the  Tower  of  Babel),  which  was  made  by  the  direction 
of  his  uncle,  in  order  to  mount  to  heaven ;  that  then  every  peo- 
ple was  given  its  language ;  and  that  Yotan  himself  was  charged 
by  God  to  make  division  of  the  lands  of  Anahuac ;  so  he  divided 
the  land  among  his  sons.     Yotan  may  have  been  Noah.* 

The  ancient  Indians  of  Cuba  (the  Caribs),  when  enquired  of 
by  the  Spaniards  concerning  their  origin,  answered,  that  they 
heard  from  their  ancestors  that  God  created  heaven  and  earth 
and  all  things ;  that  an  old  man,  having  foreseen  the  deluge, 
built  a  canoe,  and  embarked  in  it,  with  his  family  and  many 
animals.  When  the  waters  abated,  he  sent  forth  a  raven,  which 
never  returned ;  he  then  sent  out  a  pigeon,  which  soon  returned, 
with  a  branch  of  the  hoba  tree  in  its  mouth.  The  old  man,  with 
*  American  Antiquities,  p.  203. 


THE  AMERICAN  TYPE.  1 95 

Ms  family,  disembarked,  and,  having  made  wine  of  the  grapes 
produced  after  the  flood,  became  intoxicated ;  that,  whilst  in 
that  condition,  one  of  his  sons  exposed  his  nakedness,  and  another 
covered  him ;  upon  awaking,  he  blessed  the  latter,  and  cursed 
the  former.  These  Indians  held  they  were  the  descendants  of 
the  cursed  son,  and  hence  their  nakedness  and  degraded  con- 
dition. 

The  Toltecs,  who  entered  the  plains  of  Mexico  about  the  close 
of  the  seventh  century  a.  d.,  went  thither  from  the  north,  but 
from  what  country  they  emigrated  to  Anahuac  is  unknown,  ex- 
cept by  conjecture.  They  have  left  no  written  history,  except 
their  picture  and  hieroglyphic  paintings,  which  are  so  uncertain 
as  to  be  almost  useless  as  authentic  records ;  and  their  history  is 
otherwise  only  presented  to  us  in  legendary  story,  preserved  by 
the  nations  who  have  succeeded  them.  They  were  well  in- 
structed in  agriculture  and  many  of  the  most  useful  mechanical 
arts,  and  were  skillful  workers  in  metals.  They  invented  the 
complex  arrangement  of  time  adopted  by  the  Aztecs,  and  were 
the  source  of  the  refined  civilization  of  Mexico  before  the  con- 
quest of  Cortez.  Their  capital  was  located  at  Tula,  north  of  the 
Mexican  Yalley.  The  splendid  ruins  of  Mexico  and  Central 
America  are  considered  by  historians  the  work  of  the  Toltecs. 
This  can  hardly  be,  as  they  are  doubtless  of  a  much  earlier  date 
than  the  seventh  century,  and  these  ruins  seem  to  be  the  work- 
manship of  a  more  refined  people  than  even  the  Toltecs.  They 
occupied  the  country  only  about  four  hundred  years,  then  silently 
and  mysteriously  disappeared  from  it.  After  the  departure  of 
the  Toltecs,  in  the  course  of  a  hundred  years,  the  rude  Chi- 
chemeces  entered  the  plains  of  Mexico  from  the  west.  They 
were  speedily  followed  by  others  more  civilized,  supposed  to 
have  been  of  the  Toltec  family.  Then  came  the  Aztecs  and 
Acolhuans  (Tezcucans).  The  former  occupied  the  country,  and 
were  its  rulers  until  the  Spanish  conquest.  The  Tezcucans 
were  a  powerful  ally  of  the  Aztecs,  and  their  equals  in  all 
things.  Their  governments  were  identical,  being  elective  mon- 
archies. 

Montezuma,  in  his  first  interview  with  Cortez,  said :  "  We 
know  by  our  books  that  myself  and  those  who  inhabit  this  coun- 
try are  not  natives,  but  strangers,  who  came  from  a  great  dis- 


I96  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

tance.  We  know,  also,  that  the  chief  who  led  our  ancestors 
hither,  to  Aztalan,  returned  for  a  certain  time  to  his  own  coun- 
try, and  thence  came  back  again  to  seek  those  who  were  here 
established.  We  always  believed  his  descendants  one  day  would 
come  to  the  possession  of  this  country.  Since  your  arrival  from 
that  country  where  the  sun  rises,  I  cannot  doubt  but  that  the 
king  who  sends  you  is  our  natural  master." 

The  chief  to  whom  Montezuma  had  reference  was  called  Tec- 
paltzin.  He,  it  appears,  returned  to  the  land  from  whence  he 
came,  where  the  sun  rises.  Taking  this  narrative  in  connection 
with  the  account  of  the  deluge,  before  related,  and  it  may  from 
them  be  reasonably  inferred  that  the  Aztecs  derive  their  origin 
from  people  beyond  the  bounds  of  Mexico,  and,  as  we  shall  pres- 
ently show,  beyond  the  limits  of  this  continent.  The  Aztecs 
were  evidently  of  Malay  origin,  and  we  have  classed  them  with 
that  race. 

The  customs  of  some  of  the  Eastern  peoples  of  Asia,  and  the 
adjacent  islands,  are  so  similar  to  those  of  some  of  the  tribes  of 
the  American  Indians  as  to  induce  the  belief  that  they  are  of 
the  same  family  of  mankind.  In  one  of  the  islands  of  Japan  a 
religious  sect  is  found  abstaining  from  animal  food,  and  refusing 
to  shed  blood  of  man  or  animals ;  so  in  South  America  is  a  whole 
nation  of  Indians  who  eat  nothing  but  vegetables,  and  abhor 
bloodshed  and  animal  food. 

The  idea  of  the  Indians  entering  Mexico  from  the  west  raises 
the  strong  presumption  that  they  crossed  the  Straits  of  Behring ; 
but  the  Aztecs  did  not,  in  all  probability,  enter  Mexico  in  that 
direction ;  yet  they  may  have  done  so  ;  the  better  theory,  how- 
ever, is,  that  they  came  by  the  way  of  the  Pacific,  and  from  Poly- 
nesia or  from  India. 

The  Toltecs  and  Aztecs  had  a  tradition  among  them,  that  a 
wonderful  personage,  whom  they  called  Quetzalcate,  appeared 
among  them,  who  was  a  white-bearded  man ;  that  he  acted  the 
part  of  a  legislator  and  priest ;  introduced  the  custom  of  piercing 
the  lips  and  ears,  and  lacerating  the  rest  of  the  body.  Hum- 
boldt, in  this  personage  and  customs  introduced  by  him,  seemed 
to  recognize  one  of  the  Rishi  hermits  of  the  Ganges,  celebrated 
in  the  books  of  the  Hindoos. 

The  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  Hindoos  were  first  taught  in  the 


THE  AMERICAN  TYPE.  I97 

East  about  the  time  of  Abraham,  1M9  years  before  the  age  of 
Confucius.     Zoroaster  was  the  author  of  the  Hindoo  faith. 

The  tumuli  found  in  India  are  so  similar  to  those  of  America, 
as  to  induce  the  belief  that  they  are  the  work  of  the  same  type 
of  people. 

The  islands  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Straits  of  Behring  are  peo- 
pled with  Tartars.  When  first  visited,  they  were  found  enjoy- 
ing a  civil  government,  and  had  attained  to  considerable  pro-^ 
ficiency  in  the  useful  arts.  The  Japanese,  occupying  contiguous 
islands,  were  civilized,  and  enjoying  the  arts,  before  the  Chris- 
tian era. 

The  Indians  of  South  America  are  less  uniform  than  those  of 
North  America  ;  and,  though  in  general  resembling  those  of  the 
north,  there  is  evidently  quite  a  difference  in  the  leading  fami- 
lies of  these  two  regions.  The  most  prominent  family  of  South 
America  claim  to  be  children  of  the  Sun.  They  have  a  tradi- 
tion that,  at  an  early  period  of  their  history,  a  white-bearded 
man  advanced  from  the  shore  of  Lake  Titicaca,  established  an 
ascendancy  over  the  natives,  and  imparted  to  them  the  blessings 
of  civilization. 

On  the  shores  of  this  lake  are  extensive  ruins,  which  were  in 
existence  long  before  the  advent  of  the  Incas.  These  ruins  had 
an  architectural  grandeur  about  them  equal  to  those  of  Egypt 
and  Central  America.  The  Indians  admit  they  did  not  con- 
struct these  ancient  buildings.  They  are  the  work  of  a  refined 
people,  who,  doubtless,  occupied  the  country  long  before  the  ad- 
vent of  the  children  of  the  Sun.* 

Who  were  the  first  people  of  South  America,  and  when  did 
they  first  possess  it  ?  is  a  perplexing  subject  of  inquiry.  Their 
works,  and  the  slight  evidence  gathered  from  other  sources,  lead 
to  the  conclusion  that  some  civilized  Caucasians  occupied  this 
continent  long  before  the  Mongolians  or  Malays  possessed  it. 
The  Peruvians  admit  that  they  got  their  architectural  notions 
from  the  ruined  buildings  found  in  the  vicinity  of  Lake  Titicaca.f 
Fort  Cuzco,  "Holy  City,"  of  Peru,  and  the  great  temple  of  the 
Sun,  were  the  most  magnificent  structures  of  this  continent.   The 

*  They  were,  doubtless,  the  Paltas,  considered  the  earliest  semi-civilized 
people  of  Peru. — Natural  History  of  the  Human  Species,  pp.  190  and  268. 

f  Prichard's  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  II.,  p.  601. 


I98  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

fortress  is  built  of  hewed  stone ;  some  of  the  blocks  were  thirty- 
eight  feet  long,  eighteen  feet  wide,  and  six  feet  thick,  and  were 
brought  from  quarries  fifty  miles  distant.  Twenty  thousand 
men  were  employed  fifty  years  in  rearing  this  great  building. 
What  is  most  wonderful  in  the  achievement  is  its  construction 
by  peoples  ignorant  of  the  use  of  iron. 

The  Incas  were  the  ruling  family  of  South  America,  Peru  be- 
ing their  central  seat ;  they  were  a  noble  race,  resembling  the 
Aztecs  though  evidently  not  of  the  same  type ;  they  had  large 
brains  and  much  better  developed  than  the  other  tribes  of  the 
country,  as  a  general  rule.  Attained  to  a  high  state  of  civiliza- 
tion, even  greater  in  some  respects  than  the  Aztecs ;  and  their 
worship  of  the  Sun  was  on  a  much  grander  scale  than  that  of  the 
Mexicans ;  they  kept  flocks  and  herds,  cultivated  the  soil,  had  post 
roads,  and  well  organized  postal  regulations.  In  many  particu- 
lars the  Peruvians  resembled  the  Hindoos  and  Chinese,  having 
the  same  tenacity  of  purpose,  and  cling  to  their  country  and  in- 
stitutions with  an  equal  desire,  preferring  to  remain  independent 
of  the  rest  of  mankind. 

The  division  into  castes,  the  worship  of  the  heavenly  bodies, 
and  their  acquaintance  with  the  scientific  principles  of  husbandry, 
all  go  to  establish  a  close  affinity  between  them  and  the  Hindoos. 

One  remarkable  feature  about  their  institutions  and  civiliza- 
tion and  the  Mexicans,  consists  in  the  sameness  between  them  ; 
yet  neither  knew  of  the  existence  of  the  other  before  the  con- 
quest of  Cortez  and  Pizarro. 

In  the  vicinity  of  the  Straits  of  Behring  is  a  group  of  islands 
inhabited  by  a  distinct  tribe  of  Indians,  resembling  the  Mongols,* 
dwelling  in  houses  built  under  ground.  They  are  in  all  proba- 
bility a  portion  of  the  great  horde  of  Mongols  who  crossed  the 
straits  when  America  was  first  peopled  by  this  race  from  Asia. 
They  retain  the  features  and  habits  of  the  Tartars,  f 

*  The  obliquity  of  eyes,  so  peculiar  to  the  Mongolians,  have  been  found  to 
exist  among  the  nations  of  Brazil  and  on  the  Orinoco. — Natural  History  of 
Man,  Vol.  II. ,  p.  504. 

■J-  Professor  Carl  Newman,  a  German  linguist  of  Munich,  has  recently  dis- 
covered from  the  China  year  books,  that  a  company  of  Buddhist  priests  entered 
the  continent  of  America  via  Alaska,  a  thousand  years  before  the  discovery  of 
Columbus,  and  explored  the  Pacific  borders,  penetrating  into  the  Aztec  terri- 
'  -  ~v.  or  the  "  land  of  Fusung,"  so  called  after  the  Chinese  name  of  the  Mexican 


THE  AMERICAN  TYPE.  199 

The  inhabitants  of  Prince  William's  Island  are  a  peculiar  peo- 
ple ;  have  flat,  broad  faces,  large  heads,  and  hooked  noses,  resem- 
bling in  some  degree  the  Samoieds. 

The  early  people  of  America  being  of  nomadic  character,  it  is 
difficult  to  tell  at  this  remote  age  the  various  phases  through 
which  they  may  have  passed  before  they  became  sufficiently  at- 
tached to  the  soil  to  cultivate  it.  There,  of  course,  would  be 
strife  among  the  tribes  and  families  for  pasturage  and  hunting- 
grounds,  as  in  the  Old  World ;  the  stronger  tribes  always  dwell- 
ing and  roving  at  will,  the  lesser  and  weaker  nations,  in  course 
of  time,  would  be  compelled  to  resort  to  agriculture  to  gain  sub- 
sistence ;  hence  villages  and  cities  would  be  reared  by  them,  and 
governments  established. 

The  Falta  people  of  Peru,  *  instinctively  a  family  of  mechanics 
and  builders,  have  left  many  relics  of  huge  walls,  equal  to,  if  not 
surpassing  in  artistic  skill  and  grandeur  the  structures  of  the  old 
world,  except  those  in  Egypt 

The  great  hordes  of  nomadic  peoples,  who  swept  over  the 
oountry,  drove  out  the  industrious  inhabitants  living  in  towns 
and  cities,  cultivating  the  ground,  and  engaged  in  the  general 
business  of  husbandry.  Thus  they  were  left  uninhabited,  and 
suffered  to  go  to  ruin,  whilst  the  cultivated  fields  became  wastes. 
They  were  entirely  useless  to  the  nomadic  tribes  who  lived  in  the 
forests,  despising  civilization ;  hence  the  ruined  cities  and  towns 
strewn  throughout  the  western  continent. 

Similar  scenes  have  been  enacted  in  Asia  and  Europe.  Intes- 
tine wars  forced  the  Yuchi  from  Chinese  Tartary  westward,  and 
the  Hyatili,  the  White  Huns,  became  invaders  and  conquerors  of 
Cabul  and  Bactria ;  they  were  followed  by  the  Mongols,  who 
extended  themselves  beyond  the  Danube  and  Vistula. 

The  very  restive  spirit  of  these  two  leading  types  warrants  the 
conclusion  that  they  found  their  way  to  this  continent  by  the 
Straits  of  Behring,  or  by  the  Pacific,  and  hence  the  reason  seve- 
ral distinct  types,  such  as  Caucasian,  Mongolian  and  Malay,  are 
existing  among  the  American  Indians.  We  do  not  wish  to  be 
understood  that  there  are  Indians  of  pure  Caucasian,  Mongolian, 
or  Malay  blood,  but  that  individuals  and  tribes  are  found  bear- 
ing the  impress  of  these  several  races  very  strongly  marked. 
*  The  Natural  History  of  the  Human  Species,  p.  190. 


200  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

Though  the  Indians  are  divided  into  many  tribes  and  nations, 
seemingly  independent  of  each  other,  they  frequently  form  ex- 
tensive empires  and  submit  to  some  great  chief  or  sachem.  The 
Mexicans  formed  an  extensive  empire  in  Anahuac,  which  ex- 
tended over  Central  America  also ;  they  established  and  main- 
tained a  civil  government,  and  supported  a  system  of  civilization 
not  inferior  perhaps  to  that  now  maintained  by  the  Japanese  and 
Chinese.  They  stood  a  beacon  light  to  the  barbarous  Indian 
tribes  of  the  north,  who  had  begun  to  draw  from  that  great  foun- 
tain civilization  and  refinement,  when  the  Spaniards  destroyed 
the  Aztec  government,  and  the  Aztecs,  the  ruling  people,  were 
dispersed,  and  disappeared  as  a  nation  and  people. 

Powhatan,  of  Virginia,  was  the  emperor  over  an  extensive 
region  containing  numerous  tribes.  Though  he  had  a  system  of 
rules  tending  to  civilization,  they  fell  far  short  of  those  of 
Montezuma,  and  could  hardly  be  considered  but  little,  if  any- 
thing, in  advance  of  barbarism. 

The  iiYe  nations,  or  Iroquois,  also  called  Mengwe,  were  the 
strongest  Indian  confederacy  perhaps  of  North  America,  and 
when  joined  by  the  Tuscaroras  in  1714,  made  them  more  power- 
ful still  ;  they  were  very  warlike,  and  brought  into  subjection 
many  of  the  neighboring  tribes  ;  the  five  nations  consisted  of  the 
Senecas,  Cayugas,  Onondagas,  Oneidas  and  Mohawks.  The 
Tuscaroras,  who  were  their  kindred  by  language,  made  the  sixth 
nation.  After  their  union  with  the  confederacy  it  was  called  the 
confederacy  of  the  six  nations.  The  Iroquois  occupied  almost 
the  whole  of  Canada,  south-west  of  the  Ottawa  River  between 
Lakes  Ontario,  Erie  and  Huron,  the  greater  part  of  New  York, 
a  goodly  portion  of  Pennsylvania  and  part  of  Ohio.  They  were 
known  by  the  name  of  Mengwes  as  well  as  Iroquois. 

The  ^ve  nations  in  1649  made  war  upon  the  Wyandots,  whom 
they  defeated  and  dispersed  ;  they  killed  many  of  them  besides 
taking  a  great  number  prisoners.  The  Wyandots  were  not  wholly 
destroyed,  but  seem  to  have  held  their  lands,  which  comprised 
nearly  the  whole  of  the  State  of  Ohio,  as  appears  by  the  cession 
made  by  the  Wyandot  chiefs  at  Greenville  in  1795.  Some 
twenty  odd  years  ago  they  sold  their  reserve  lands  in  Ohio  to  the 
United  States,  and  emigrated  to  the  west,  and  now  occupy  the 
territory  on  the  Neosho  River,  a  tributary  of  the  Arkansas ;  they 


THE  AMERICAN  TYPE.  201 

are  fast  passing  away,  there  being  only  now  remaining  of  them 
about  five  hundred  souls. 

The  five  nations  also  made  war  upon  the  New  England  tribes, 
also  the  Eries,  Andastes  and  Miamis,  and  invaded  the  dominions 
of  the  Catawbas  and  Cherokees  ;  they  subdued  the  Eries,  *  and 
Andastes,  and  conquered  the  Miamis  and  Ottawas  in  1657. 

After  being  joined  by  the  Tuscaroras,  they  made  war  upon  the 
Creeks  and  Catawbas;  the  latter  they  almost  exterminated. 
When  the  confederacy  first  became  composed  of  the  six  nations, 
it  numbered  not  less  than  forty  thousand  souls  ;  but  now,  all  the 
fragments  combined  do  not  count  over  five  thousand. 

The  confederacy  has  long  since  been  dissolved,  and  the  remains 
of  the  several  tribes  generally  have  taken  up  their  abode  beyond 
the  Mississippi  River,  and  in  Canada. 

The  Algonquins,  though  not  properly  a  confederacy,  was  com- 
posed of  several  powerful  tribes,  among  which  the  Athapascas, 
Ottawas,  Chippewas,  Sacs  and  Foxes,  Miamis,  Menomonees, 
Piankeshaws,  Potawatamies,  Kickapoos,  Illinois,  Shawnees, 
Powhatans,  Corees,  Nanticokes,  Lenni-Lenape,  or  Delaware, 
Mohegans,  Abenakes,  Susquehannahs,  Knistenaux,  and  New 
England  nations ;  and  besides  these  there  were  other  tribes  of  less 
distinction  belonging  to  this  family. 

All  the  aborigines  seem  to  have  been,  as  they  yet  are,  similar 
in  their  moral  sentiment,  physical  character  and  religious  belief. 
They  spoke  a  great  variety  of  dialects,  but  there  was  no  written 
language  among  all  the  tribes,  except  the  rude  hieroglyphic  sys- 
tem of  picture  representation,  wliich  was  very  limited  in  mean- 
ing and  incomprehensible,  and  not  in  general  use. 

The  chief  business  of  the  men  was  war,  the  pursuit  of  game 
and  fish.  The  women  bore  the  burdens,  and  did  the  drudgery ; 
Their  associations  with  the  whites  have  not  in  the  least  alleviated 
the  women  in  this  regard ;  they  are  still  imposed  upon  by  the 
males,  and  looked  upon  as  inferior  beings. 
'  They  are  all  believers — no  infidels  among  them.  Their  relig- 
ious faith  is  a  dualism  ;  they  believe  in  two  spirits,  one  good,  the 
other  evil ;  worship  the  sun,  moon  and  stars,  and  have  a  myster- 
ious veneration  for  fire,  water,  wind  and  thunder,  f 

*  The  Eries  were  entirely  extirpated  by  the  five  nations  in  1653. — History 
and  Biography  of  the  Indians  of  North  America,  p.  500, 
\  Esquimaux,  when  first  discovered  by  Europeans,  had  no  knowledge  of 


202  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

They  have  no  laws  but  public  opinion,  and  well  established 
usages.  Public  opinion  alone  sustains  the  chief,  but  while  in 
power  his  word  is  law  if  the  tribes  confide  in  him.  He  is  raised 
to  power  and  driven  from  it  by  public  opinion,  though  in  some  in- 
stances the  chiefs  have  been  permitted  to  rule  as  hereditary 
monarchs,  yet  none  can  rule  without  merit. 

Nearly  all  the  Indian  tribes  have  been  disturbed  in  their  lands 
and  hunting-grounds  by  the  progress  of  civilization,  which  is 
rapidly  spreading  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific.  In  fifty  years 
hence  they  will  be  left  no  forests  to  lurk  in,  or  places  of  retreat 
or  safety.  They  are  fast  passing  westward.  The  great  mass  are 
now  beyond  the  "  Father  of  "Waters,"  and  only  find  places  of 
safety  in  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  the  wilds  beyond  them. 

There  are  several  tribes  inhabiting  the  country  north  of  the 
mouth  of  the  Columbia  river,  who  are  savages,  and  appear  to 
belong  to  the  same  family.  They  live  by  fishing  and  hunting. 
The  chief  tribes  are  the  Chinooks,  Clot-Sops,  Chilluckittequaws, 
Cathlamsahs,  and  Skilluts. 

East  of  the  coast  chain  of  mountains  in  the  northwest  are  lo- 
cated the  following  tribes,  viz :  Esheloots,  Eneshures,  "Walla- 
Wallahs,  Sokulks,  Chimnapumes,  and  others  of  less  distinction, 
all  resembling  one  another  in  manners,  customs,  and  physical 
aspect.  They  are  all  called  Flat  Heads,  which  term  does  not 
properly  apply  to  them,  but  to  the  Chinooks,  and  others  dwelling 
along  the  coast. 

The  Chinooks  are  more  advanced  in  civilization  than  the  other 
tribes,  having  the  art  of  preparing  soft  leather,  and  weaving 
wool  blankets  from  the  clip  of  the  mountain  goat.  In  personal  ap- 
pearance they  differ  from  the  other  tribes.  Some  have  almost  the 
European  complexion ;  have  the  oblique  eye,  which  is  not  an  In- 
dian characteristic ;  the  arched  nose  is  very  common  among  them  ; 
and  there  is  not  the  absence  of  beard,  as  in  other  tribes.  Fre- 
quently beards  are  seen,  but  not  so  heavy  as  that  of  the  Europeans. 

The  natives  of  !Nootka  Sound  have  regular  features,  and  a  tol- 
erably fair  complexion.  They  resemble  Europeans  more  than 
Mongolians. 

New  California  has  several  tribes ;  some  have  the  features  of 
the  coast  tribes,  and  others  resemble  those  dwelling  upon  the 

God,  nor  idea  of  any  Supreme  intelligence  ;  and  lived  without  any  form  of 
civil  government. — Plurality  of  Races,  by  George  Pouchet,  p.  69. 


THE  AMERICAN  TYPE.  203 

plains  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Many  tribes  reside  in  Cal- 
ifornia, Oregon,  and  the  country  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
and  west  of  the  Missouri  river.*  Those  of  California  and  -the 
coast,  with  few  exceptions,  are  of  the  Malay  type,  with  which 
they  have  in  this  work  been  classed.  They  are,  in  general,  fine 
stout  men,  fully  equal  to  the  European  standard,  with  the  Malay 
expression  of  countenance,  and  considerable  beard.  Their  com- 
plexion is  not  copper  color,  but  of  the  hue  of  the  Polynesians. 
They  have  no  tomahawks,  and  do  not  indulge  in  the  business 
of  scalping,  as  do  the  Mongolian  savages  and  other  tribes.  As 
a  general  rule,  the  same  Malay  features  are  observable  in  all 
the  coast  tribes  and  native  Indians  of  Central  America ;  the 
same  may  be  said  of  some  of  the  families  of  the  United  States, 
and  also  of  South  America.  The  Creeks,  Cherokees  and  Chippe- 
was,  and  their  kindred  tribes,  are,  in  all  probability,  of  Malay 
descent ;  at  least  they  do  not  seem  to  be  of  Mongolian  origin. 

When  the  new  world  was  discovered,  it  was  inhabited  through- 
out by  the  native  American  race.  Columbus  met  them  upon 
the  islands  as  well  as  upon  the  continent.  They  were  met  at 
Plymouth,  Jamestown  and  Augusta,  and  every  other  locality 
where  the  whites  sought  to  make  a  settlement. 

The  advance  of  Caucasian  civilization  has  confined  the  Indians 
to  much  narrower  limits,  in  consequence  of  which  they  are  rap- 
idly becoming  extinct.  The  great  tribes  of  New  England  have 
passed  away — only  live  in  history.  The  same  may  be  said  of 
those  of  New  York,  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia,  and  indeed  of 
all  the  Colonial  districts.  The  terror  of  the  scalping  knife  is  no 
more  felt  east  of  the  Mississippi;  wigwams  and  council-fires 
have  disappeared,  and  in  their  places  towns  and  cities  have  been 
reared,  and  a  polished  civilization  established. 

The  Indians,  as  a  general  rule,  are  unreliable  and  treacherous. 
At  first  they  did  not  seem  to  be  so,  but  when  they  thought  they 
discovered  that  the  whites  were  intending  to  interfere  with  their 
rights  to  the  soil,  they  seem  to  have  resolved  upon  their  exter- 
mination.    This  appears  to  be  the  desire  even  yet  among  the 

*  The  Dacotahs,  doubtless,  occupied  the  west  bank  of  the  Mississippi  river 
•when  it  was  discovered  by  De  Soto  in  1541.  In  his  adventures  in  Kansas  and 
Missouri,  he  found  the  natives  dwelling"  in  towns,  and  sustaining  a  tolerable 
degree  of  civilization,  being  devoted  to  agriculture  and  averse  to  war. — Ban- 
croft's History  U.  S.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  54 


204  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN    RACE. 

savages  of  the  west,  who  avail  themselves  of  every  opportunity 
to  murder  the  emigrants  and  settlers. 

The  Indians  have  much  to  complain  of  against  the  whites, 
who  have  driven  them  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific,  at  the 
point  of  the  bayonet,  and  inflicted  upon  them  most  cruel  and  re- 
lentless wars,  to  compel  them  to  relinquish  their  homes  and  the 
graves  of  their  ancestors.  Their  history  will  never  be  written. 
They  cannot  write  it,  and  white  men  dare  not  publish  it — dare 
not  submit  to  paper  the  egregious  wrongs  they  have  inflicted 
upon  the  American  Indians. 

The  Indians  are,  among  themselves,  less  disposed  to  conten- 
tions than  peoples  of  refinement ;  are  more  disposed  to  abide  by 
the  will  of  their  chiefs  than  the  most  submissive  subjects  of  the 
most  refined  Caucasian  monarch.  They  all  seem  to  act  from 
like  motives  ;  first,  provide  for  the  sustenance  of  life ;  next,  en- 
gage in  war  for  self-defence  and  revenge,  and  then  for  conquest. 
They  are  national  and  more  clannish  than  any  other  race. 
Their  minds  are  capable  of  a  high  degree  of  cultivation  ;  their 
perceptive  faculties  are  very  acute,  and  their  apprehension  re- 
markably quick.  Their  general  expression  of  countenance  is 
sedate  and  thoughtful,  with  an  air  of  indifference  which  is  man- 
ifested in  their  general  demeanor.  They  are  brave  in  war,  and 
under  all  circumstances  meet  death  with  fortitude ;  and  the  in- 
fliction of  the  most  cruel  torture  and  death  upon  an  enemy  is 
with  them  a  pleasant  pastime. 

The  men  are  grave,  and,  as  a  general  rule,  gloomy  and  silent, 
except  in  council  and  in  war ;  they  never  speak  unless  what  is 
considered  important,  and  their  tone  of  voice  in  private  conver- 
sation is  low,  and  language  simple.  They  have  a  natural  dig- 
nity and  circumspection  about  them  not  enjoyed  by  any  other 
race.  They  are  of  good  stature,  many  of  the  nations  being 
above  the  European  standard.  Bartram  says  the  "  Cherokees, 
Muscogees,  Seminoles,  Chickasaws  and  Choctaws  are  tall,  erect 
and  moderately  robust,"  with  well-shaped  limbs,  and  of  perfect 
human  figure.  The  Osages  are  also  tall,  well  made,  and  of  Cau- 
casian mould  of  body. 

The  squaws,  or  females,  are  generally  small,  low-set,  and  have 
short  bodies ;  in  their  demeanor  are  the  reverse  of  the  men — 
sprightly.     Their  countenances  are  enlivened  by  pleasant  smiles, 


THE  AMERICAN  TYPE.  205 

and  often  there  is  a  remarkable  mildness  and  sweetness  of  ex- 
pression in  their  looks.  Some  of  them  are  attractive  and  hand- 
some. 

The  habits  and  dress  of  the  native  Americans  are  very  simi- 
lar; all  adopting  the  same  mode  of  life,  have  moulded  them- 
selves to  the  surroundings.  Their  clothing  consists  of  moccasins 
for  the  feet,  leggins  of  deer-skin  or  cloth  for  the  lower  limbs,  and 
a  breech-cloth  extending  round  the  loins  and  thighs  ;  a  blanket 
covers  the  upper  part  of  the  body,  which  is  thrown  aside  in 
warm  weather.  In  the  warm  climate  the  dress  is  much  less  cum- 
bersome, the  almost  entirely  nude  state  being  preferred.  Such 
was  the  condition  of  nearly  all  the  tribes  when  the  country  was 
first  visited  by  Europeans.  On  the  northwest  coast  the  natives 
wear  a  single  robe  over  the  shoulders,  made  of  the  bark  of  the 
cedar  tree  spun  like  hemp. 

The  females  are  industrious,  and  watch  with  very  tender  and 
affectionate  care  over  their  children,  who  are  never  chastised, 
especially  the  boys,  lest  their  love  of  independence  might  be 
checked.  On  the  death  of  a  child,  the  mother  laments  the  loss 
in  the  most  affecting  manner  possible. 

Their  mode  of  burial  is  not  uniform.  Some  deposit  their 
dead  in  graves,  in  which  are  placed  favorite  implements  of  the 
warrior ;  over  the  grave  a  mound  is  raised,  the  size  being  regu- 
lated by  the  dignity  or  standing  of  the  deceased.  Some  of  the 
tribes  on  the  Columbia  river  construct  narrow  sheds  in  which 
they  deposit  the  dead,  wrapped  in  skins.  The  Patagonians  dry 
the  bones  of  their  dead,  and  place  them  in  huts  in  the  desert, 
surrounded  by  the  skeletons  of  their  horses. 

The  Killamucks,  a  tribe  living  on  the  coast  south  of  the  Col- 
umbia, enclose  their  dead  in  a  wooden  box,  which  they  deposit 
in  an  open  canoe  on  the  shore,  alongside  of  which  they  place  a 
paddle  and  some  other  articles  of  the  deceased.  Other  tribes, 
among  whom  are  the  Chinooks,  place  their  dead  in  canoes  ele- 
vated on  posts  six  feet  from  the  ground,  over  which  another  ca- 
noe is  placed  reversed ;  over  the  canoes  are  wrapped  mats  with 
cords  of  the  bark  of  white  cedar.  The  bodies,  before  being  de- 
posited in  the  canoes,  are  rolled  carefully  in  dressed  skins.  Van- 
couver even  reports  that  he  saw  canoes,  containing  corpses,  sus- 
pended from  the  branches  of  trees  twelve  feet  from  the  ground. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


N0BTH     AMERICAN     INDIANS. 

Algonquin  nations,  account  of  and  origin. — Crees,  Athapascas,  Chippewas 
Miamis,  Shawnees,  Potawatomies,  Menomonees,  Sacs  and  Foxes,  Kicka- 
poos,  Illinois,  Corees,  Powhatans,  Nauticocks,  Delawares,  Mohegans, 
Abenakes,  New  England  Indians,  Susquehannahs,  Mannahoaks,  Monocans, 
Ottawas,  Hurons. — Pontiac. — Siege  of  Detroit. — Black  Hawk. — Keokuke 
— Black  Hawk  war. — Little  Turtle. — St.  Clair's  defeat. — General  Wayne. — 
Battle  of  Fallen  Timbers.— Bushy  Run,  battle  at.— Defeat  of  General  Brad- 
dock. — Shawnee  tradition. — Tecumseh. — Tammany,  noted  Delaware  chief. 
— Captain  Pipe. — Colonel  Crawford,  death  of. — Killbuck. — King  Phillip. — 
Landing  of  the  Pilgrims. — Noted  chiefs. — Narragansetts. — Miles  Standish. 
Captain  Church. — Puritans. 

HAYING-,  in  the  preceding  chapter  briefly  referred  to  the 
American  Indians,  we  propose  now  to  notice  them  in  de- 
tail ;  and  first  the  Algonquin  group  of  nations. 

The  French  applied  this  term  to  an  extensive  Indian  nation  re- 
siding upon  the  banks  of  the  Ottawa  River  in  Canada  when 
they  first  discovered  them.  Subsequently  the  nations  who  spoke 
dialects  of  the  same  language,  were  also  called  Algonquins.  The 
chief  Algonquin  nations  were  the  Crees,  or  Knisteneans,  Otta- 
was, Chippewas,  Miamis,  Potawatomies,  Menomonees,  Sacs  and 
Foxes,  Piankershaws,  Kickapoos,  Illinois,  Shawnees,  Corees, 
Powhatans,  Nauticocks,  Delawares,  Mohegans,  Abenakes,  New 
England  Indians,  Susquehannahs,  Mannahoaks  and  Monocans. 
Besides  these  there  were  smaller  independent  tribes  who  spoke 
dialects  of  the  Algonquin  language.  The  Athapascas  or  Chepe- 
wayns  of  British  America,  are  considered  a  branch  of  this 
family. 

The  Athapascas  formerly  occupied  the  country  from  the 
western  shore  of  Hudson  Bay  to  the  Eocky  Mountains,  south  to 
Churchill  river,  and  north  to  the  dominions  of  the  Esquimaux. 

(ao6) 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  207 

The  northern  Beaver  Mountain,  Carrier,  and  Snssees  tribes  belong 
to  this  family. 

The  Athapascas,  according  to  Mackenzie,  were  not  originally 
native  Americans,  but  Asiatics.  By  their  own  account  of  their 
original  place  of  residence,  they  came  from  Siberia — at  least  from 
Asia  by  the  Straits  of  Behring.  Their  tradition  is  that  they 
"came  originally  from  another  country  inhabited  by  a  very 
wicked  people,  and  had  traversed  a  great  lake  which  was  narrow, 
shallow,  and  full  of  islands ;  where  was  perpetual  winter  with 
ice  and  deep  snow."  They  describe  a  great  deluge  when  the 
whole  earth  except  the  top  of  a  high  mountain  was  deeply 
covered  by  water.  On  the  top  of  this  mountain  they  were  pre- 
served until  the  waters  returned  to  the  rivers  and  seas.  They 
are  a  quiet,  peaceable  people,  of  medium  stature ;  some  of  the 
men  have  very  heavy  beards.  Their  complexion  is  of  a  lighter 
shade  than  Algonquins  generally. 

The  Chippewas,  or  Ojibways,  and  Potawatomies,  originally 
constituted  one  nation,  but  separated  from  each  other  at  Michil- 
imacinac,*  before  they  became  known  to  Europeans.  The  French 
missionaries  considered  the  Chippewas  and  Ottawas  one  people ; 
they  occupied  then  an  extensive  empire  lying  between  the  St. 
Lawrence  on  the  east  and  the  Rocky  Mountains  on  the  west ; 
their  northern  boundaries  being  the  southern  extremity  of  Hud- 
son Bay,  Lake  Winnepeg  and  the  head  waters  of  the  Mississippi ; 
and  their  southern  dominions  extending  south  of  Lakes  Superior, 
Huron  and  Erie.  They  were  a  very  numerous  people  when 
they  first  become  known  to  the  French,  but  many  of  their  braves 
before  that  period  had  been  cut  off  by  a  bloody  and  cruel  war 
which  had  taken  place  between  them  and  the  Menomones  ;  the 
latter  having  as  their  allies  during  the  conflict  the  Sacs  and 
Foxes,  Potawatomies,  Kickapoos,  Winnebagoes,  Sioux,  Opa- 
nangoes,  Shawnees,  Algonquins,  Nautowas,  and  "Wabonokees ; 
but  the  combined  powers  were  forced  to  yield  to  the  superior 
skill  of  the  great  chief  Nabanois,  and  his  associates  who  pursued 
the  enemy  to  the  Atlantic. 

"When  the  Chippewas  and  Ottawas  first  made  their  entrance 
into  the  northern  lake  regions,  they  found  dwelling  therein  a 

*  S.  GK  Drake's  History  and  Biography  of  the  Indians  of  North  America,  p. 
637. 


208  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

primitive  people  to  whom  they  gave  the  name  of  Mushkodoins. 
After  several  battles,  the  latter  were  forced  to  abandon  their 
homes  to  the  invading  Chippewas.  The  latter  admitted  that  the 
Mushkodoins  were  superior  to  themselves  in  all  things  except 
numbers.  The  Chippewas  considered  the  Mushkodoins  the  au- 
thors of  the  antiquities  of  the  country.  The  name  of  these 
primitive  Indians  only  reaches  us  through  the  traditions  of  the 
Chippewas ;  they  have  disappeared  from  the  country.  School- 
craft seems  to  think  they  may  have  been  the  workers  of  the  cop- 
per mines  of  Lake  Superior,  and  to  have  passed  south  by  Chicago. 
They  may  have  been  the  authors  of  the  wonderful  copper  and 
brass  relics,  sculpture  and  sarcophagi  recently  discovered  in  the 
cave  of  Rock  Island,  Illinois,  noticed  in  another  place. 

The  Chippewas  seem  now  to  be  a  quiet,  peaceable  people,  pre- 
ferring to  engage  in  the  civil  pursuits  of  life  rather  than  in  the 
business  of  war ;  they  will,  however,  readily  defend  themselves 
against  the  Crow  and  Blackfeet  Indians,  their  deadly  enemies,  and 
also  against  the  Sioux.  They  display  great  skill  and  ingenuity 
in  the  construction  of  their  canoes,  are  erratic  in  their  habits, 
and  much  more  skilled  in  hunting  and  fishing  than  agriculture. 

The  Ottawas,  though  early  settlers  in  the  lake  basins  and  on 
the  St.  Lawrence,  were  not  the  primitive  occupants  of  these  lo- 
calities but  had  been  preceded  by  other  Indian  nations,  especially 
the  Miscalins  and  Assigunaigs  now  extinct.  When  the  French 
first  visited  the  Canadas,  the  Ottawas  were  living  upon  the  banks 
of  the  Ottawa  River  ;  but  after  the  war  between  the  Huron  and 
the  five  nations  in  1649,  in  which  they  participated  as  the  allies 
of  the  Hurons,  they  and  the  Chippewas  passed  to  the  lake  re- 
gions where,  in  1680,  they  resumed  their  former  place  of  resi- 
dence in  the  northern  part  of  Michigan.  They  suifered  heavy 
losses  in  the  war  with  the  Iroquois,  and  in  which  conflict  the 
Hurons  were  almost  destroyed. 

They  were  the  allies  of  the  French  against  the  English  in  the 
long  and  bloody  war  between  these  two  European  powers.  They 
did  not  recognize  the  rights  of  the  English  after  the  treaty  of 
peace  between  them  and  the  French,  ratified  between  these  two 
powers  in  1760  ;  and  when  the  French  yielded  the  several  sta- 
tions to  the  British,  the  Indians,  under  the  renowned  Pontiac, 
the  sachem  of  the  Ottawas,  Miamis,  Chippewas,  Wyandots,  Pot- 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  20g 

awatomies,  "Winnebagoes,  Shawnees,  Ottagaraies  and  Mississagas, 
resolved  to  rid  the  country  of  the  intruders — such  they  con- 
sidered the  English.  Pontiac  was  an  Ottawa  chief,  and  next  to 
King  Pliilip  was  the  most  distinguished  warrior  of  North 
America.  Pontiac,  having  secretly  completed  all  his  plans,  set 
apart  the  3th  day  of  June,  1763,  as  the  time  for  the  consumma- 
tion of  the  conspiracy.  On  that  day  Fort  Michilimackinac  was 
captured  by  the  Indians,  and  seventy  of  the  English  garrison 
murdered  and  scalped.  Only  twenty  men  escaped  alive.  In  the 
course  of  ten  days  all  the  French  posts  except  Detroit  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  Indians.  Pontiac,  looking  upon  Detroit  as  of 
incalculable  value  to  him,  invested  and  besieged  it,  but  without 
success,  except  the  surprise  of  the  British  at  the  battle  of 
Bloody  Ridge.  He  kept  up  the  siege  for  nearly  a  year,  when, 
seeing  no  hope  of  ultimate  success  against  the  British,  pro- 
posed terms  of  peace  which  were  accepted  by  the  English. 

During  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  Pontiac  felt  disposed  to  as- 
sist the  colonists,  and  would  have  done  so  had  not  General 
Hamilton,  of  Detroit,  won  him  to  the  British  interest.  During 
the  war  Pontiac  attended  a  council  in  Illinois.  The  English,  sus- 
pecting him,  employed  a  Peori  Indian  spy  to  watch  over  the  re- 
nowned sachem,  and  after  he  had  made  a  speech  in  the  council 
unfavorable  to  the  British,  this  spy  murdered  Pontiac  by  stabbing 
him  to  the  heart. 

He  was  buried  where  the  city  of  St.  Louis  now  stands.  No 
monument  marks  the  place  where  his  ashes  rest.  He  needs  none 
to  perpetuate  his  fame ;  his  great  deeds  are  part  of  the  country's 
history,  and  more  enduring  than  if  carved  in  stone  or  engraven 
on  brass.  Pontiac  was  great  in  war,  great  in  peace,  and  great  in 
council  and  wisdom — won  nations  to  his  standard  by  his  superior 
intelligence,  dignified  demeanor  and  courteous  address,  and  was 
far  in  advance  of  his  people  in  civilization.  During  the  war  of 
1763  he  appointed  a  commissary  and  issued  bills  of  credit  on 
bark,  on  each  of  which  was  pictured  the  commodity  he  desired, 
with  the  figure  of  the  otter,  the  symbol  of  his  tribe.* 

The  Ottawas  were  the  allies  of  the  French  against  the  hostile 
Indians,  and  assisted  in  the  extirpation  of  the  Ottagamies  and 

*  S.  Q.  Drake's  History  and  Biography  of  the  Indians  of  North  America, 
p.  546 

14 


210  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

Mascontins,  two  bold  and  savage  tribes,  who,  under  the  influence 
of  the  English,  had  laid  .siege  to  the  French  fort  at  Detroit. 
After  the  death  of  Pontiac,  his  people  sought  refuge  with  the 
French  in  Canada,  where  some  of  their  descendants  still  remain. 

Remnants  of  this  family  are  also  in  Michigan  and  in  the  Indian 
Territory  west  of  the  Mississippi  River. 

The  Knistenaux,  also  called  Crees,  occupy  the  regions  extend- 
ing from  Labrador  to  the  Rocky  Mountains.  They  well  pre- 
served the  chief  characteristics  of  the  Algonquin  Lenape.  They 
were  formerly  a  warlike  people,  and  kept  up  almost  constant  war 
with  the  Esquimaux  until  Great  Britain  interfered  and  brought 
about  a  treaty  of  peace  with  the  belligerents.  Under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  French  and  English  (more  especially  the  latter),  the 
Knistenaux  turned  their  attention  to  agriculture ;  and  in  which 
they  have  made  very  creditable  advancements.  They  not  only 
cultivate  the  ground  successfully,  but  raise  stock  and  reside  in 
villages.  They  are  described  as  being  of  moderate  stature  and 
well  proportioned,  sprightly  and  active ;  they  have  long,  coarse 
black  hair,  copper-colored  complexion,  black,  piercing  eyes,  and 
an  open,  agreeable  countenance ;  the  women  are  of  good  figure, 
well  proportioned,  and  their  feature  so  regular,  and  expression 
of  countenance  so  agreeable,  that  they  have  been  considered  hand- 
some. 

The  Knistenaux  have  no  plausible  theory  concerning  their  origin, 
and  have  no  annals  or  traditions  of  reliable  character.  They  are, 
doubtless,  descendants  of  the  primitive  red  race  of  this  continent, 
as  they  have  retained  all  their  chief  characteristics,  and  may  be 
considered  as  pure  Indian  as  any  of  the  American  nations. 

The  Potawatomies  when  first  known  to  Europeans  as  a  distinct 
nation  occupied  the  western  shores  of  Green  Bay  ;  but  about  the 
beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century,  settled  themselves  on  the 
southern  shores  of  Lake  Michigan,  and  subsequently  occupied  the 
northern  part  of  Ohio  and  Indiana. 

They  were  known  to  the  French  missionaries  in  1668.  At 
that  period  a  delegation  visited  Father  Allonez  upon  an  island  in 
Lake  Superior.  They  were  a  numerous  people.  In  1820  their 
number  was  estimated  to  be  3,400.  No  doubt  this  was  the  true 
number,  as  they  had  to  be  enumerated  in  order  to  receive  the 
$5,700  annuity  then  being  paid  to  them  by  the  United  States. 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  211 

The  great  mass  of  this  nation  disposed  of  their  lands  to  the 
Federal  Government,  and  emigrated  to  the  country  watered  by 
the  Osage  river,  where  they  now  reside ;  and  are  perhaps  the 
most  numerous  of  the  remnants  of  the  Algonquin  nations.  They 
had  many  distinguished  chiefs,  of  whom  Black-bird  was  the 
most  noted  warrior. 

Tlfe  Potawatomies  are  in  stature  about  five  feet  eight  inches, 
and  well  proportioned,  with  great  muscular  strength  and  consid- 
erable agility.  Their  complexion  is  darker  than  the  usual  hue 
of  the  red  race ;  this  is  only  the  case  with  those  parts  of  the 
body  exposed  to  the  sun  and  wind,  as  where  the  skin  is  pro- 
tected by  garments,  the  color  is  the  same  as  that  of  the  Ameri- 
can race. 

The  Sacs  and  Foxes  when  first  discovered  by  the  French,  in 
1680,  were  residing  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Green  Bay. 
About  the  year  1770,  they  seated  themselves  west  of  the  Pota- 
watamies,  between  the  Illinois  and  Mississippi  rivers.  They 
are  a  warlike  nation.  In  1712  they  made  an  assault  upon  the 
French  Garrison  at  Detroit,  but  were  repulsed  with  heavy  loss 
by  the  French  and  Ottawas.  In  1722  they  united  with  the 
Kickapoos  in  hostilities  against  the  Illinois  Indians  with  the  view 
of  driving  the  latter  from  their  lands  on  the  Illinois  river,  and 
virtually  succeeded,  leaving  the  Kickapoos  in  their  possession, 
whilst  the  Illinois  were  forced  to  take  refuge  with  the  French. 
The  Sacs  and  Foxes  sold  their  lands  to  the  United  States  in 
1830.  At  that  time  they  constituted  but  one  nation,  but  had 
two  distinguished  chiefs,  Blackhawk  and  Keokuke* ;  the  former 
was  the  sachem  of  the  Sacs,  the  latter  of  the  Foxes,  but  each  had 
equal  power  over  the  whole  nation.  Keokuke  and  minor  chiefs 
engaged  in  the  treaty  of  sale  of  their  lands.  Blackhawk  repudi- 
ated it,  and  as  a  consequence  lost  his  power  over  his  nation.  His 
repudiation  of  the  sale  and  rupture  with  Keokuke  produced  the 
Border  war,  known  as  the  "  Blackhawk  war,"  in  which  this  dis- 
tinguished chief  had  marshaled  under  his  banner  against  the 
United  States  and  the  Indian  forces  under  Keokuke,  a  large  force 
of  Sacs,  "Winnebagoes,  Kickapoos,  and  Potawatomies.  In  the 
spring  of  the  year  1831,  Black  Hawk,  at  the  head  of  the  Sacs 
crossed  the  Mississippi,  and  in  a  defiant  and  menacing  manner 
took  possession  of  their  cabins  and  their  old  cornfields,  which 


212  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN    RACE. 

had  been  surrendered  the  year  before  to  the  United  States  under 
the  treaty,  and  by  which  treaty  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  had  been 
placed  under  the  protection  of  the  Federal  Government.  This 
hostile  movement  brought  the  Federal  troops  into  the  field  to 
enforce  the  treaty.  They  met  and  defeated  the  Indians  in  sev- 
eral battles.  Black  Hawk  and  many  of  his  warriors  were  made 
prisoners.  His  defeat  and  capture  placed  Keokuke  as  the  undis- 
puted Sachem  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes ;  though  humiliating  to 
Black  Hawk,  he  was  compelled  to  listen  to  the  counsel  of  Keo- 
kuke, who  was  his  inferior  in  military  prowess,  but  perhaps  Ins 
superior  in  wisdom  and  honesty.  Black  Hawk  was  always  at 
heart  an  enemy  of  the  United  States.  During  the  war  of  1812 
he  aided  the  British  against  the  Federal  Government. 

Black  Hawk  was  no  ordinary  man.  Considering  the  disad- 
vantages under  which  he  labored,  he  will  be  looked  upon  by 
coming  generations  as  having  been  one 
of  the  most  remarkable  characters  of  the 
American  race.  He  was  about  medium 
size,  with  a  head  of  Grecian  mould,  a 
Roman  style  of  face,  and  a  prepossessing 
countenance.  He  was  born  of  Potawat- 
amie  parents  in  1767,  but  reared  a  Sac. 
His  death  occurred  in  his  wigwam  on  the 
Des  Moines  river,  on  October  3,  1838. 

The  Foxes  were  called  Ottagamies,  and 
by  the  French,  "  Renards."  They  united 
with  the  Sauke,  or  Sacs,  on  the  Missis- 

BLACK.   HAWK.  7  7 

sippi,  about  the  year  1805.  About  2400 
Sacs  and  Foxes  reside  west  of  the  Mississippi. 

The  Menemonees,  when  first  discovered  by  the  French  in  1699, 
resided  upon  the  shores  of  Green  Bay  ;  their  principal  seat  being 
upon  the  river  of  that  name,  about  one  degree  north  of  the  do- 
minions of  the  Winnebagoes.  A  portion  of  the  tribe  still  occu- 
pies their  ancient  lands. 

The  Miamis  and  Piankeshaws  occupied  the  country  lying  be- 
tween the  Maumee  river,  and  the  "Wabash ;  and  the  latter  tribe 
resided  upon  the  head  waters  of  the  latter  river.  Whilst  on  the 
Wabash  they  numbered  3000,  but  in  1780  they  had  been  reduced 
to  less  than  1000.    They  have  been  driven  west  and  do  not  now 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  21 3 

seem  to  have  a  tribal  existence.  The  Miamis  were  originally  con- 
fined within  the  limits  of  Ohio,  mainly  upon  the  Miami  river, 
and  in  the  great  Miami  valley ;  if  their  story  is  to  be  believed, 
they  were  created.  Their  head-quarters  for  a  long  time  was  at 
Piqua.  After  the  French  war,  in  which  they  were  engaged  on 
behalf  of  the  French,  they  abandoned  the  Miami  "Valley  and  took 
up  their  residence  on  the  head  waters  of  the  Maumee.  They 
were  called  Twigbetweens  by  the  Iroquois,  and  of  all  the  Indian 
tribes  were  the  most  hostile  towards  the  United  States.  They 
have  disposed  of  their  lands  and  passed  west  beyond  the  Missis- 
sippi, where  the  great  body  of  them  now  reside.  Little  Turtle 
was  their  most  distinguished  chief.  He  successfully  contended 
with  General  Harmer  and  St.  Clair,  but  was  defeated  by  Gen- 
eral Wayne.  His  better  judgment  dictated  that  it  was  danger- 
ous to  risk  a  battle  with  Wayne  ;  but  his  associates  taking  issue 
with  him,  he  had  to  consent  to  go  into  battle  or  be  branded  a 
coward.  He  reluctantly  led  his  braves  in  the  battle  of  Presque 
Isle,  where  the  Indians  sustained  a  most  disastrous  defeat.  Be- 
fore the  battle  he  told  his  warriors  to  look  well  to  it ;  that  they 
were  about  to  contend  with  (General  Wayne)  "  a  man  who  never 
sleeps.''  He  was  a  man  of  great  wisdom,  extraordinary  prowess, 
and  withal  was  more  humane  and  generous  than  was  usual  with 
his  race.  After  this  defeat  he  became  convinced  that  it  was 
useless  longer  to  contend  with  the  whites,  and  resolved  to  turn 
his  attention  to  the  civil  pursuits  of  life,  and  in  the  guidance  of 
his  people  to  a  more  happy  destiny,  and  turned  their  attention 
to  agriculture. 

He  was  not  born  a  chief,  but  rose  to  that  exalted  position  by 
merit.  His  father  was  a  Miami  chief,  but  his  mother  was  a 
Mohican  woman. 

M.  Yolney,  who  had  an  interview  with  Little  Turtle  at  Phil- 
adelphia, says,  that  he  was  as  white  as  he  himself  was.  He  died 
at  Fort  Wayne,  July  14,  1812,  aged  sixty-five  years,  and  was 
buried  there  with  the  honors  of  war,  under  the  directions  of  the 
agent  of  Indian  affairs  of  that  district. 

According  to  the  eighth  census,  674  Indians,  consisting  of 
Miamis,  Eel-river  tribes  and  Potawatomies,  resided  in  the  State 
of  Indiana,  and  receive  annual  annuities  from  the  Federal  Gov- 
ernment. 


214  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

The  Illinois  were  a  numerous  people.  The  nation  was  divided 
into  five  tribes,  namely :  Kaskias,  Cahokias,  Towarouas,  Michi- 
gamas,  and  Peories.  Their  residence  when  first  discovered  by 
Europeans,  was  upon  the  banks  of  the  Illinois  river.  In  1670 
this  nation  numbered  12,000,  and  as  late  as  1700  they  had  sixty 
towns ;  but  by  intestine  wars  and  bloody  contests  with  neigh- 
boring nations  they  became  reduced  to  a  few  families  compared 
with  former  numbers.  In  1722,  though  yet  a  strong  nation,  by 
the  combined  power  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  and  Kickapoos,  they 
were  driven  from  their  ancient  lands  on  the  banks  of  the  Illinois. 
In  1818  they  ceded  their  lands  to  the  United  States,  and  emi- 
grated to  the  westward  of  the  Mississippi,  where  a  few  still  re- 
main. At  the  time  of  the  sale  of  their  lands  they  numbered 
only  three  hundred  souls. 

The  Illinois  had  no  annals,  and  no  reliable  traditions.  Jesuits 
gathered  from  them  and  other  sources  the  idea  that  they  had,  at 
an  early  period,  come  from  a  distant  country  to  the  west  side  of 
the  Mississippi. 

At  Bock  Island,  within  the  limits  of  the  country  occupied  by 
the  Illinois  Indians,  have  been  recently  found  in  a  cave  wonder- 
ful relics  of  the  aborigines  of  high  antiquity,  consisting  of  copper 
statues,  obelisks  of  solid  brass,  and  other  curious  specimens  of 
art;  among  which  a  copper  sarcophagus,  nine  feet  long  and 
three  feet  in  width,  minutely  sculptured  within  and  without, 
with  several  hundred  figures  representing  an  immense  funeral 
procession.  On  removing  the  lid,  bones  and  javelins  were  found 
within.  This  seems  to  be  the  richest  treasure  of  American  an- 
tiquities yet  discovered. 

The  Kickapoos,  when  they  first  became  known,  were  residing 
in  the  State  of  Illinois.  In  1722  they,  with  the  assistance  of  the 
Sacs  and  Foxes,  drove  the  Illinois  tribe  from  the  lands  of  the 
latter  on  the  banks  of  the  river  of  that  name,  and  on  which  they 
continued  to  reside  until  1819,  when  they  emigrated  to  the  west 
bank  of  the  Missouri  river  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Leavenworth. 

During  the  Florida  war  one  hundred  of  them  were  engaged 
by  the  Federal  Government  to  assist  in  driving  out  and  subject- 
ing the  Seminoles.  They  were  a  brave  nation,  and,  though  few 
in  numbers  compared  with  their  neighbors,  sustained  their  inde- 
pendence.    They  do  not  differ  in  any  respect  to  the  Algonquins, 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  21$ 

generally.     They  are  now  peaceable  and  well  disposed  towards 
the  United  States,  and  number  now  about  six  hundred  souls. 

Shawnees. — This  distinguished  nation  at  one  time  occupied 
the  country  from  Pittsburg,  Pennsylvania,  to  the  Mississippi, 
on  both  sides  of  the  Ohio  river.  Their  great  central  seat  was  in 
the  basin  of  the  Cumberland  river.  They  originally  resided  in 
the  South,  near  Savannah,  in  Georgia.  Though  fierce  and  war- 
like, they  were  unable  to  succesfully  contend  with  the  Southern 
nations.  About  the  period  of  the  location  of  the  Jamestown 
colony  in  Virginia,  the  Shawnees  were  driven  from  the  South 
by  the  Creeks.  They  came  North  in  several  bodies.  One 
branch  settled  in  Ohio  on  the  Sciota  river,  near  Chillicothe.  They 
joined  the  Eries  and  Andastes  in  a  war  against  the  Iroquois. 
Being  defeated,  they  fled  to  the  South  in  the  dominions  of  the 
Catawbas ;  not  finding  safety  there,  they  took  shelter  with  the 
Creeks.  When  first  driven  from  the  South,  a  large  body  of 
them  settled  in  Pennsylvania.  Pittsburg  seems  to  have  been 
their  head-quarters.  The  Southern  division  about  the  year  1760 
returned  to  Ohio,  and  uniting  with  their  brethren  of  Pennsylva- 
nia, the  united  nation  formed  an  alliance  with  the  French  against 
the  English.  Colonel  Boquet,  a  distinguished  British  officer, 
was  sent  out  with  a  considerable  force  from  Philadelphia  to  the 
relief  of  the  garrisons  at  Ligoneer  and  Pittsburg.  The  Shaw- 
nees hearing  of  the  approach  of  the  British,  thought  to  meet 
them  in  ambush  and  destroy  them  at  a  blow,  as  they  had  done 
with  the  forces  under  General  Braddock,  a  short  time  previous. 
"With  that  view  they  marched  out  in  strong  force  and  met  Col- 
onel Boquet  with  the  British  troops  near  a  place  called  Bushy 
Bun,  between  Fort  Ligoneer  and  Pittsburg,  where  in  two  en- 
gagements the  Indians  were  defeated  with  considerable  loss.  The 
British  commander  having  been  with  Washington  in  his  contests 
with  the  Indians,  had  learned  their  mode  of  fighting  sufficiently 
well  to  meet  them  in  their  own  game  of  ambush  and  surprise. 

These  defeats  relieved  the  garrison  at  Fort  Pitt,  the  Indians 
considering  it  prudent  to  abandon  the  siege  before  the  arrival  of 
the  British.  The  battles  of  Bushy  Bun  were  fought  in  August, 
1Y63.  In  1774  they  were  again  defeated  by  the  Yirginians  at 
Point  Pleasant,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Kanawha.  In  the  war 
of  1812  they  sided  with  the  British;  but  after  their  defeat  at  the 


2l6  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

battle  of  the  Thames,  fully  realized  that  their  best  policy  was  to 
come  to  terms  of  amity  with  the  people  of  the  United  States. 

The  Shawnees  had  a  tradition  that  tended  to  show  they  were 
of  foreign  origin,  and  that  their  ancestors  had  crossed  the  sea. 
For  a  long  time  after  the  country  was  settled  by  Europeans  they 
kept  up  yearly  sacrifices  for  their  safe  arrival  in  this  country. 
From  where  they  came,  or  at  what  period,  they  have  no  account. 
Their  first  location  was  in  Florida,  but  they  did  not  pretend  to 
claim  they  were  the  first  people  of  that  region,  saying  that 
Florida  had  been  occupied  by  white  people  before  they  entered 
it.  Black-Hoof,  a  celebrated  Shawnee  chief,  affirms  that  he  had 
often  heard  it  spoken  of  by  old  people  of  his  nation  that  stumps 
of  trees  covered  with  earth  were  frequently  found  which  had 
been  cut  down  by  edged  tools.* 

The  Shawnees  for  a  long  time  had  their  head  quarters  at 
Piqua,  on  the  north  side  of  Mad  river  in  Clark  County,  Ohio, 
about  five  miles  west  of  Springfield,  where  the  Village  of  West 
Boston  is  at  present  situated.  Here,  their  great  Chief  Tecumseh 
was  born — about  the  year  1768.  His  father,  Puckeshinwa,  was 
a  chief  of  some  distinction,  having  gained  his  title  by  his  own 
merits.  He  fell  at  the  battle  of  Point  Pleasant,  in  1774.  His 
mother  was  of  the  Turtle  tribe  of  the  Shawnee  nation.  After 
the  death  of  his  father,  Tecumseh  was  taken  south,  but  returned 
in  his  youth  to  his  native  village.  He  fought  his  first  battle  on 
the  site  of  Dayton,  when  his  people  engaged  the  Kentuckians 
under  Colonel  Benjamin  Logan.  At  the  age  of  17  years  he  be- 
gan to  manifest  his  wonderful  superiority  over  the  most  distin- 
guished chiefs  and  braves  of  his  nation.  He  was  engaged  in  the 
battle  of  Fort  Recovery,  and  also  in  that  of  Fallen  Timbers. 
He  became  chief  in  1795.  He  then  for  a  time  resided  on  Deer 
Creek,  near  Urbana,  Ohio,  and  from  thence  removed  to  Piqua, 
where  he  remained  until  1798,  when  he  accepted  an  invitation 
of  the  Delawares  to  take  up  his  residence  on  White  River,  in 
Indiana.  In  1805,  through  the  inlluence  of  the  brother  of  Te- 
cumseh, Lanlewasikam,  who  afterwards  assumed  the  office  of  a 
prophet,  a  large  number  of  Shawnees  took  up  their  residence  at 
Greenville,  in  Darke  County,  Ohio.  Here  Tecumseh  joined 
the  prophet,  who  was  by  his  wonderful  dreams,  and  supernatural 
*  Schoolcraft's  History  of  the  Indian  tribes  of  the  United  States,  Part  I.,  p.  19. 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  21/ 

presentations,  then  creating  considerable  alarm  among  the  whites 
who  feared  an  outbreak.  Learning  the  condition  of  things  Gov. 
Harrison  issued  an  address  to  the  head  chiefs  of  the  nation  to 
send  away  the  Prophet.  In  the  spring  of  1808  the  Prophet 
and  Tecumseh  removed  to  a  tract  of  land  on  the  Tippecanoe. 
Here  they  consummated  their  schemes  for  a  general  war  upon  the 
whites,  which  resulted  in  their  defeat  in  a  general  battle  between 
them  and  the  Federal  troops  under  General  Harrison  in  Novem- 
ber, 1811.  Tecumseh  was  not  engaged  in  this  battle,  it  having 
been  conducted  by  the  Prophet.  Tecumseh  was  a  Brigadier 
General  in  the  British  Army  in  the  war  of  181 2,  and  was  killed 
by  Col.  Richard  M.  Johnson  at  the  battle  of  the  Thames.  This 
renowned  chief  had  no  superior  in  point  of  prowess  and  mili- 
tary skill.  His  mien  was  dignified;  his  eye  penetrating;  his 
countenance,  even  in  death,  betrayed  the  indications  of  a 
lofty  spirit.  He  was  among  the  most  eloquent  of  American 
orators ;  humane  toward  his  captives,  never  permitting  them  to 
undergo  the  tortures  usual  among  the  savage  Indians. 

The  Delawares,  called  Lenni-Lenapes,  comprised  two  power- 
ful families — the  Minsi,  and  Delawares  proper.  The  term 
Lenni-Lenape,  signifies  original  people,  and  according  to  tradi- 
tion, well  applies  to  the  Delawares.  Heckwelder  learned  from 
their  traditional  history,  that  their  ancestors  in  very  remote  ages 
dwelt  in  the  western  part  of  the  American  Continent,  from 
whence  they  emigrated  centuries  ago,  eastward,  in  a  body. 
After  many  nights'  encampment  (nights  meaning  years)  they  ar- 
rived at  the  Mississippi  river,  where  they  first  met  the  Iroquois, 
who  also  had  come  from  the  west  or  some  distant  country,  with 
whom  they  formed  a  confederacy  against  the  Alligewi,  a  power- 
ful nation  residing  eastward  of  the  Mississippi. 

The  Alligewis  were  a  tall  stout  people,  dwelling  in  large 
towns  located  along  the  rivers  watering  their  country,  between 
the  Mississippi  and  the  Alleghenies.  The  Allegheny  river  is 
called  after  this  nation  by  the  Delawares ;  as  also  the  Apalach- 
ian  chain  of  mountains.  After  a  long  and  bloody  contest,  the 
Alligewi  were  subdued  by  the  combined  forces  of  the  Delawares 
and  Iroquois,  and  forced  to  quit  the  country.  They  fled  down 
the  Mississippi  river  and  never  returned ;  and  since  that  time 
the  Alligewi  have  been  lost  to  history  and  tradition.    After  the 


218  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

expulsion  of  the  Alligewi,  the  Delawares  and  Iroquois  made  a 
mutual  partition  of  the  country  eastward  of  the  Mississippi 
among  themselves.  The  Lenape  took  possession  of  the  southern 
portion,  and  spread  themselves  over  the  country  along  the  Poto- 
mac, Delaware,  Susquehannah,  and  Hudson  rivers  and  their 
tributaries.  The  Iroquois,  then  called  Mengwe,  occupied  the 
northern  portion  of  the  country ;  principally  along  the  lakes  and 
their  tributaries.  This  division  of  territory,  according  to  Indian 
tradition,  caused  the  Delawares  to  separate  into  three  tribes, 
namely :  the  Turkey,  Turtle,  and  Minsi  or  Wolf.  From  these 
have  descended  many  families  and  tribes  of  the  Delaware 
nation.  The  Turtle  and  Turkey  families  settled  near  the  Atlan- 
tic from  the  Hudson  to  beyond  the  Potomac ;  and  the  Minsi, 
called  Manseys,  occupied  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania.  The 
Delawares  at  the  early  settlement  of  the  country  by  Europeans 
were  known  more  particularly  by  the  name  of  Minsi  and  Dela- 
wares proper  ;  the  latter  then  occupying  lower  New  Jersey,  the 
banks  of  the  Delaware  south  of  Trenton,  and  the  valley  of  the 
Schuylkill.  They  also  occupied  the  countries  at  the  head  waters 
of  the  Susquehannah  and  Delaware  rivers.  Their'  council  fires 
were  kindled  on  the  Minisink  flats  above  Water  Gap,  and  they 
had  a  village  and  peach  orchard  within  the  bounds  of  what  is 
now  Northampton  County,  where  the  village  of  Nazareth  is 
located.  The  Five  Nations  subjugated  the  Delawares  in  1650. 
But  in  1756,  their  great  Sachem,  Teedyuscung,  extorted  from 
the  Iroquois  chiefs  an  acknowledgment  of  the  independence  of 
the  Delawares.  After  the  Delawares  were  subdued  and  brought 
under  Iroquois  vassalage,  they  commenced  to  retreat  westward. 
Some  crossed  the  Alleghenies  and  located  on  the  Muskingum ; 
those  who  remained  in  Pennsylvania  joined  the  Shawnees,  and 
became  allies  of  the  French  in  the  war  of  1760,  against  the 
British.  In  1768,  the  great  body  of  them  passed  into  the  valley 
of  the  Mississippi  and  settled  mainly  in  the  State  of  Ohio. 
During  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  the  great  body  of  them  sided 
with  the  British  ;  and  in  1794  they  were  at  the  head  of  the  con- 
federacy that  spread  such  terror  throughout  the  West  after  the 
defeat  of  General  St.  Clair.  Their  defeat  by  General  Wayne 
brought  them  to  a  sense  of  their  condition,  and  satisfied  them 
that  they  were  unable  longer  to  contend  against  the  whites. 


NORTH  AMERICAN   INDIANS.  2ig 

They  disposed  of  their  lands  lying  along  the  Muskingum,  to  the 
United  States,  in  1795,  and  took  up  their  residence  on  the  bank 
of  the  Wabash,  in  the  State  of  Indiana,  where  they  remained 
until  the  year  1819,  when  they  ceded  their  lands  there  to  the 
Federal  Government,  and  removed  west  of  the  Mississippi  to 
the  country  lying  north  of  the  mouth  of  the  Kansas  river. 

The  Delawares  occupied  the  greater  portion  of  Pennsylvania, 
and  of  the  country  generally  from  the  Hudson  to  the  Potomac, 
when  William  Penn  first  landed  upon  the  western  shore  of  the 
Delaware.  His  treatment  of  the  Indians  secured  their  friend- 
ship, and  had  other  early  European  settlers  pursued  the  same 
humane  course  toward  the  natives,  much  treasure  and  many 
valuable  lives  would  have  been,  saved. 

The  Delawares-  had  many  noted  chiefs.  By  themselves 
"  Tammany,"  of  whom  we  have  but  little  account,  received  the 
most  devout  reverence. 

"  Immortal  Tammany,  of  Indian  race, 
Great  in  the  field,  and  foremost  in  the  chase ! 
No  puny  saint  was  he,  with  fasting  pale  : 
He  climbed  the  mountain,  and  he  swept  the  vale, 
Rushed  through  the  torrent  with  unequaled  might, 
Yon  ancient  saints  would  tremble  at  the  sight ; 
To  public  views  he  added  private  ends, 
And  loved  his  country  most,  and  next  his  friends  ; 
His  fame  let  every  honest  tongue  resound  ; 
With  him  let  every  generous  patriot  vie, 
To  live  in  freedom  or  with  honor  die." 

This  chief  died,  it  has  been  supposed,  between  the  years  1680 
and  1690,  though  even  this  is  to  a  great  extent  founded  upon 
conjecture.  Willian  Penn  made  his  first  treaty  with  the  Dela- 
wares, in  December,  1682,  under  an  elm  tree,  in  Kensington 
Township,  two  miles  above  Chestnut  street,  Philadelphia. 

Glikhokan  was  among  the  most  noted  of  Delaware  warriors. 
After  successfully  disputing  the  Catholic  religion  with  the  French 
priests  of  Canada,  he  was  converted  to  Christianity,  in  1769,  by 
the  United  Brethren,  with  whom  he  went  to  reside  in  1770, 
against  the  wishes  of  his  chiefs  and  people.  He  was  murdered 
by  white  savages  at  Gradenhutten  in  the  month  of  March,  1782. 
The  leader  of  the  murderers  was   Col.  David  Williamson,  of 


220  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

Pennsylvania.  He  had  under  his  command  about  eighty  white 
men  from  the  neighborhood  of  Pittsburg.  They,  with  more 
than  savage  barbarity,  murdered  and  scalped  ninety-six  persons ; 
none  were  spared ;  besides  the  helpless  women,  thirty-four  chil- 
dren were  murdered  in  cold  blood  by  these  worse  than  fiends  in 
human  form.  These  Christian  Indians  wers  cut  off  under  the 
mistaken  notion  that  some  of  their  number  had  been  engaged  in 
the  murder  of  the  "Wallace  family,  which  had  been  committed 
a  short  time  before  by  some  Sandusky  warriors. 

Pakanke,  Netawatwees,  "White  Eyes,  Tadeuskund  (Honest 
John),  Captain  Pipe,  Kilbuck,  and  Shingis,  were  among  the 
most  distinguished  Delaware  chiefs.  Pakanke  was  a  man  of 
great  power,  not  only  in  council,  but  in  the  field.  He  resided 
forty  miles  north  of  Pittsburg,  in  1770,  and  reluctantly  espoused 
the  cause  of  Christianity.  Netawatwees  was  head  chief  of  the 
Delawares,  and  used  his  utmost  endeavors  to  have  his  people 
adopt  the  Christian  religion.  He  died  in  1778,  on  the  Muskin- 
gum river,  with  small  pox.  He  had  his  residence  for  a  time  on 
the  Cuyahoga  river.  By  his  influence,  King  Beaver,  of  the 
Turkey  tribe,  settled  on  the  Muskingum,  and  built  a  town  at  the 
mouth  of  Nemoschille  Creek. 

"White-Eyes  was  the  first  captain  among  the  Delawares.  He 
was  favorable  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  among  his  people,  and, 
though  the  other  chiefs  had,  on  several  occasions,  proposed  to 
expel  the  missionaries  from  the  country,  White-Eyes  kept  the 
chiefs  and  council  in  awe,  and  would  not  suffer  the  missionaries 
to  be  molested.  In  his  speeches  in  council  he  showed  that  he 
was  convinced  the  Christian  teachers  were  right,  and  benefiting 
his  race. 

Tadeuskund,  also  known  as  Honest  John,  was  almost  equal  in 
prowess  with  "White-Eyes.  He,  after  much  wavering  and  hesi- 
tancy, was  baptized  by  the  Moravians,  and  received  into  full 
fellowship  in  the  Christian  church ;  but  his  conversion,  doubt- 
less, was  but  a  matter  of  form,  as  his  subsequent  conduct  fully 
proved. 

Shingis  was  a  noted  Delaware  chief,  residing  where  Pittsburg 
now  stands,  in  1753,  when  "Washington  went  on  his  mission  to 
the  French,  on  the  Ohio.  He  was  the  first  chief  "Washington 
visited,  and  accompanied  him  to  Logstown.     Heckwelder,  who 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  221 

knew  Shingis,  considered  him  the  greatest  Indian  warrior  of  his 
time.     His  name  was  a  terror  during  the  French  war. 

Captain  Pipe  was  the  most  noted  Delaware  chief  of  the  "Wolf 
tribe  during  the  Revolution.  He,  with  his  braves,  assisted  the 
Iroquois,  under  Half-King,  to  force  the  missionaries  and  Chris- 
tian Indians  from  Gradenhutten,  Schoenbruner,  and  Salem,  to 
Sandusky.  Pipe  was  one  of  the  chief  leaders  of  the  Delaware3 
when  Col.  "William  Crawford  was  burnt  at  the  stake  by  the  sav- 
ages, near  Sandusky,  Ohio,  in  May,  1782.  Crawford  was  cap- 
tured by  a  band  of  Delawares,  and  conducted  to  "  "Wyandot," 
where  Captain  Pipe,  with  his  own  hands,  painted  Colonel  Craw- 
ford and  Doctor  Knight  black,  preparatory  to  their  execution. 
Crawford  was  then  taken  to  the  place  of  execution,  where  Pipe 
addressed  the  assembled  Indians.  At  the  close  of  his  speech 
the  executioners  commenced  the  work  of  death  with  demoniac 
yells.  For  three  hours  they  kept  up  the  torture  before  the  un- 
fortunate victim  was  relieved  by  death.  "Wingenim,  another 
noted  Delaware  chief,  who  had  been  upon  friendly  terms  with 
Crawford,  was  present  when  he  was  led  to  the  stake,  and  ap^ 
pealed  to  by  Crawford  for  mercy,  which  he  refused  to  extend 
him,  under  the  plea  that  he  had  no  power  to  revoke  or  alter  the 
sentence.  Dr.  Knight  was  compelled  to  witness  the  agonies  and 
death  of  Col.  Crawford.  The  same  punishment  awaited  him  ; 
but,  exerting  all  his  powers  of  mind  and  body,  he  escaped  from 
his  executioners,  and  saved  his  life. 

Killbuck,  called  Gelelemend,  after  the  death  of  "White-Eyes, 
became  the  leading  chief  of  the  Delaware  nation  by  appoint- 
ment, during  the  minority  of  the  rightful  heir  to  the  position. 
He  was  a  friend  of  the  whites,  for  whom  he  did  much  valuable 
service  in  protecting  them  from  the  ravages  of  the  hostile  na- 
tions. He  was  baptized,  and  became  a  consistent  member  of 
the  Christian  church,  of  which  he  died  a  member,  in  1811,  at 
the  age  of  about  eighty  years. 

An  Indian  chief,  by  the  name  of  Killbuck,  had  a  village  on 
the  east  bank  of  the  river  bearing  this  name,  about  nine  miles 
south  of  "Wooster,  Ohio,  about  the  beginning  of  the  present  cen- 
tury. 

The  Crees  resided  on  the  Atlantic  coast,  south  of  the  Pow- 
hatans,  in  the  territory  occupied  by  the  Hatteras,  when  the  coun- 


222  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

try  was  first  visited  by  Europeans.  In  1711,  they  were  allies 
of  the  Tuscaroras  in  their  attack  upon  the  white  settlers.  They 
have  been  classed  with  the  Tuscaroras,  but  have  no  existence  as 
a  nation,  and  have  all  perished  or  become  absorbed. 

The  Mohegans,  also  called  Mohicans,  had  their  residence  on 
the  banks  of  the  Hudson ;  but  the  term  was  applied  to  several 
tribes  inhabiting  Long  Island  and  the  country  lying  between 
the  dominions  of  the  Delawares  and  the  New  England  nations. 
The  Mohicans  were  very  early  settlers  in  the  valley  of  the  Hud- 
son, though  we  have  no  reliable  data  of  their  origin,  or  advent 
upon  the  banks  of  the  Hudson.  They  were  early  known  as 
Moheakannuks,  and  Kiver  Indians.  They  were  peaceable  and 
friendly  towards  the  whites. 

The  Mohegans  who  occupied  Long  Island  and  the  country 
between  the  Delawares  and  New  England  Indians  were  dis- 
tinct from  the  Mohicans  of  the  Hudson.  They  comprised  sev- 
eral tribes,  the  most  prominent  being  the  Pequods,  Manhattans, 
and  Tunxis.  The  central  seat  of  the  Mohegans  was  at  Norwich, 
in  Connecticut,  where  was  also  their  ancient  burying  place. 
They  were  in  no  respect  related  to  the  surrounding  Indian  na- 
tions, with  whom  they  were  engaged  in  war  when  the  whites 
first  entered  their  jurisdiction.  They  were  emigrants  from  the 
west,  who  had  entered  the  country  not  long  previous  to  the  first 
landing  of  the  Pilgrims ;  had  no  annals;  but,  from  all  we  can 
gather  of  authentic  character,  they  made  their  way  into  Con- 
necticut from  the  north,  from  the  valley  of  the  Hudson ;  but, 
otherwise,  their  early  history  is  a  blank ;  and  it  is  more  a  mat- 
ter of  conjecture  than  reliable  history,  that  they  came  from  the 
valley  of  the  Hudson,  or  were  of  the  Mohican  family  of  that 
locality. 

The  Pequods  Were  the  most  powerful  of  the  Mohegan  tribes ; 
and,  before  the  revolt  of  Uncas,  a  noted  chief,  against  the  great 
Pequod  sachem,  Sassacus,  their  nation  was  capable  of  giving 
law  to  the  surrounding  tribes.  This  revolt  divided  their  power, 
and,  as  a  consequence,  the  Narragansetts,  by  the  aid  of  the 
English,  subdued  the  Pequods ;  and  the  Mohegans,  eventually, 
after  being  greatly  reduced  by  wars,  were  compelled  to  submit 
to  the  rigor  and  domineering  subjection  of  the  Iroquois. 

Before  the  revolt  of  Uncas,  the  Peauods,  by  their  fierce,  war- 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  223 

like  and  cruel  disposition,  occasioned  the  Narragansetts,  though 
a  more  powerful  nation,  to  stand  in  awe,  and  court  their  friend- 
ship as  a  means  of  safety.  The  name  of  Sassacus,  said  Roger 
Williams,  was  a  terror  to  all  the  neighboring  tribes  of  Indians, 
and  no  wonder  his  name  should  be  a  terror,  as,  at  that  time,  he 
had  under  him  no  less  than  twenty-six  noted  sachems.  He 
could  call  into  the  field,  almost  at  a  moment's  warning,  2,000 
brave  warriors.  Feeling  his  power  invincible,  he  was  thrown 
off  his  guard  ;  and,  before  he  was  aware  of  it,  the  English  and 
Narragansetts  stole  into  his  village  on  Mystic  river,  one  night, 
and  killed  more  than  six  hundred  of  his  people.  Seven  only  of 
the  villagers  escaped  alive  to  reveal  the  terrible  tale  of  death  to 
the  haughty  Sassacus.  Discouraged  by  this  and  other  misfor- 
tunes, the  Pequod  chief,  with  his  warriors,  retired  to  Sassacus 
swamp ;  thither  they  were  pursued  by  the  enemy,  and  almost 
exterminated.  Sassacus,  with  a  few  followers,  fled  to  the  Mo- 
hawks for  shelter.  They  were  not  even  safe  there,  as  Sassacus 
was  soon  murdered,  and  his  associates  in  exile  sold  into  slavery, 
or  incorporated  into  other  tribes ;  and  since  that  time  the  Pe- 
quods  have  had  no  existence  as  a  nation  or  tribe. 

Uncas  was  the  great  sachem  of  the  Mohegans  in  1635,  when 
the  Pequods  first  became  known  to  the  English.  His  revolt 
from  Sassacus  occurred  about  that  period,  and  by  it  a  large  scope 
of  country  belonging  to  the  Pequods,  called  Moheag,  extending 
from  near  the  Connecticut  river,  on  the  south,  to  the  domains 
of  the  Narragansetts,  on  the  north,  fell  under  the  jurisdiction  of 
Uncas. 

In  1637,  the  wily  Uncas,  for  self-protection  against  his  Indian 
neighbors,  joined  the  English  in  their  war  against  the  Pequods, 
though  the  English  then  feared  Uncas  and  his  nation  almost  as 
much  as  they  did  the  Pequods.  He  soon  dispelled  their  fears 
by  his  extreme  barbarism  committed  upon  the  Pequods  near 
Saybrook,  in  1637.  A  party  of  Mohegans  came  upon  seven  Pe- 
quods, near  the  fort,  killed  five  of  them,  and  took  one  prisoner, 
whom  they  executed  in  the  most  inhuman  manner  possible,  and 
after  he  was  dead  tore  his  limbs  from  the  body  and  burnt  them 
to  ashes.  Some  of  the  Mohegan  executioners  cut  some  of  the 
flesh  from  his  body,  which  they  ate,  whilst  singing  about  the  fire.* 
*  Drake's  Indians  of  North  America,  p.  150. 


224  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

Uncas's  fidelity  to  the  English  proved  steadfast  throughout 
his  eventful  life,  except  he  was  charged  with  protecting  Pequods 
after  they  were  almost  destroyed  as  a  nation  by  the  English  and 
!N  arragansetts.  This  is  greatly  to  his  credit,  as  many  of  the  Pe- 
quods were  his  kindred  ;  especially  so  when,  in  fact,  he  had  en- 
gaged in  all  the  wars  of  the  English  against  his  own  country- 
men, and  all  the  while  shielded  the  white  settlements. 

The  destruction  of  the  Pequod  branch  of  the  Mohegan  family 
did  not,  it  would  seem,  satisfy  the  Narragansetts  and  their  Indian 
allies,  especially  the  Nianticks ;  they  seemed  also  to  desire  the 
extirpation  of  the  Mohegans  proper.  In  1644:,  the  JSTarragansetts 
and  Kianticks  commenced  war  upon  the  Mohegan3,  and  for  a 
time  compelled  Uncas  and  his  men  to  keep  within  the  walls  of 
their  fort.  This  was  precipitated  by  Uncas  declaring  war 
against  Sequasson,  a  Narragansett  sachem,  and  the  capture  and 
execution  of  the  great  Miantonomoh,  head  chief  of  the  ISarra- 
gansett  nation.  In  the  war  between  this  chief  and  Uncas,  the 
English  of  Rhode  Island  favored  the  cause  of  the  former,  whilst 
the  latter  was  in  favor  with  the  English  of  Connecticut  and  Mas- 
sachusetts. The  Rhode  Islanders,  to  shield  Miantonomoh  in 
battle,  furnished  him  a  heavy  coat  of  mail,  which  so  weighed 
him  down  that,  when  retreat  became  necessary,  he  was  readily 
overtaken  by  the  fleet  Mohegans.  He  was  captured  and  brought 
into  the  presence  of  Uncas.  He  remained  silent  and  sullen  un- 
til the  latter  addressed  him  and  said :  "  If  you  had  taken  me,  I 
would  have  besought  you  for  my  life."*  Uncas  took  his  pris- 
oner to  Hartford,  and  delivered  him  over  to  the  English.  They, 
in  general  counsel  with  the  delegates  of  the  United  Colonies, 
who  called  to  their  aid  five  of  the  most  judicious  elders,  decided 
that  Uncas  should  execute  his  prisoner,  which  he  did,  but  with- 
out torture.  This  was  a  most  flagrant  outrage,  and  a  gross  vio- 
lation of  every  principal  of  honor.  Left  to  himself,  Uncas 
would  not  have  been  guilty  of  the  diabolical  deed.  He  was 
bribed  by  the  colonists,  under  the  guidance  of  the  elders  of  the 
Puritan  church,  to  commit  the  foul  murder,  under  the  promise 
that  he  and  his  people  should  receive  protection,  against  the 
N  arragansetts,  from  the  English. 

After  the  death  of  Miantonomoh,  Ninigret  became  the  head 

*  Drake's  North  American  Indians,  p.  128. 


FORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  22$. 

warrior  of  the  Narragansetts  and  Nianticks.  Up  to  that  time 
he  had  been  a  sachem  of  the  latter  tribe  of  Narragansetts,  residing 
in  Khode  Island.  At  this  time,  Pessicus,  a  younger  brother  of 
Miantonomoh,  was  chief  of  the  Narragansetts.  Pessicus  invaded 
the  dominions  of  Uncas,  and  drove  him  into  his  fort  on  the  river 
Thames,  and  would  have,  in  all  probability,  reduced  him  by 
famine,  had  not  the  English  rendered  him  timely  aid ;  but  they 
eventually  deserted  him,  after  finding  him  guilty  of  a  "  devilish 
falsehood" — even  sent  out  a  force  against  him,  in  consequence 
of  his  hostilities  toward  the  Indians  of  Quabaconk,  subjects  of 
the  English.  Uncas  outlived  his  Indian  enemies,  and,  as  would 
seem,  triumphed  over  them  all.*  He  remained  friendly  to  the 
English  during  his  life.  He  was  their  ally  during  King  Philip's 
war,  and  died  at  Norwich  soon  after  its  close,  in  1683.  His 
grave  is  upon  the  plain,  above  the  falls  of  the  Yantic,  near 
Norwich.  A  monument  was  erected  to  his  memory  by  the 
citizens  of  the  town,  in  1832,  the  foundation-stone  of  which  was 
laid  by  General  Jackson,  whilst  on  his  eastern  tour  during  that 
year. 

The  Manhattans  occupied  the  island  upon  which  New  York 
City  was  built  when  the  Hudson  Eiver  was  discovered  by  Henry 
Hudson  in  1609.  They  also  occupied  the  bank  of  the  river  in 
lower  Westchester. 

Hudson's  vessel  (Half-Moon)  came  first  to  anchor  after  passing 
from  the  mouth  of  the  river  at  Yerplancks  Point,  eight  miles  be 
low.  Here  the  natives  in  great  numbers  gathered  from  the 
highlands.  One  of  them  being  caught  in  the  act  of  stealing  a 
pillow  and  some  wearing  apparel  from  the  ship,  was  shot  in  Ins 
canoe  by  one  of  the  crew  of  the  vessel  as  he  was  escaping  with 
his  plunder.  Another  native  who  leaped  into  the  water  ap- 
parently to  secure  the  canoe  and  stolen  goods  of  the  thief,  on 
taking  hold  of  the  side  of  the  shallop,  was  struck  by  one  of  Hud- 
son's men  with  a  sword,  and  his  hand  severed  from  his  arm,  and 
was  suffered  to  drown  without  relief.  The  death  of  these  two 
Indians  produced  intense  hatred  on  the  part  of  the  natives  against 
the  whites  ever  afterwards.  Bloody  wars  ensued  between  the 
Dutch  and  the  Algonquins,  before  the  former  were  able  to  hold 
in  check  and  prevent  their  ravages  upon  the  white  settlements. 
*  Bancroft's  History  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  II,  p.  109. 
15 


.  226  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

In  May,  1626,  Peter  Minuvit,  the  Dutch  governor  of  the 
colony,  purchased  Manhattan  island  from  the  Manhattans  for  the 
sum  of  about  $25.00.  After  its  purchase  he  built  a  strong  fort  at 
the  place  now  called  the  Battery.  The  Manhattan  and  river  tribes 
of  the  Mohegans  have  all  passed  away,  so  ere  long  the  same 
may  be  said  of  the  Mohegans,  of  whom  but  comparatively  few 
of  pure  blood  now  remain.  Some  still  occupy  their  ancient 
land  on  the  banks  of  the  Thames,  five  miles  below  Norwich  in 
Connecticut.  In  1864,  according  to  recent  publications,  there 
were  400  Mohegans  in  Connecticut.* 

The  Nanticocks  originally  occupied  the  country  lying  between 
the  Chesapeake  and  Delaware  Bays.  They  were  the  leading  In- 
dian nation  of  Maryland  before  they  were  subdued  by  the  Five 
Nations.  In  the  year  1710  they  abandoned  their  ancient  domain 
and  settled  at  Wyoming  upon  the  Susquehannah,  where  they  re- 
sided until  about  the  commencement  of  the  .war  of  the  Revolu- 
tion, when  they  crossed  the  Alleghenies  and  joined  the  British 
against  the  colonists.  They  have  no  tribal  existence,  being  dis- 
tributed amongs  other  nations  and  tribes. 

The  Abanakes,  when  they  first  became  known  to  Europeans,  re- 
sided in  Maine.  They  were  early  visited  by  the  French  Jesuits, 
under  whose  moral  teachings  they  became  nominal  Christians. 
Until  the  conquest  of  Canada  by  the  English  in  1760  they  were 
the  allies  of  the  French.  In  the  year  1754  the  whole  nation,  ex- 
cept the  Penobscots,  emigrated  to  Canada.  According  to  the 
eighth  census  there  were  then  in  the  State  of  Maine  747 
Abanakes,  remnants  of  the  Penobscots  and  Passamaquoddy 
tribes. 

The  Susquehannocks  were  an  independent,  warlike  band  of 
natives,  residing  upon  the  banks  of  the  Susquehannah,  in  Penn- 
sylvania and  Maryland;  but,  after  a  bloody  conflict  with  the 
Five  Nations,  were  forced  down  upon  the  Yirginians.  They 
ravaged  Maryland  and  north  eastern  Virginia  at  will,  with  the 
apparent  approval  of  Governor  Berkley,  who,  fearing  his  Vir- 
ginia subjects,  refused  to  allow  them  to  defend  themselves  against 
the  Indian  depredations,  until  the  planters,  in  defiance  of  Berk- 
ley, declared  Nathaniel  Bacon  their  leader,  who,  at  the  head  of 

*  The  Indian  Races  of  North  and  South  America,  by  Charles  de  Wolf  Brow- 
nel,p.  448. 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  227 

500  men,  marched  out  against  the  savage  invaders.  Berkley, 
whose  conduct  seems  to  have  been  more  cruel  than  that  of  the 
real  savages,  declared  Bacon  and  his  companions  "  traitors,"  and 
sent  out  a  body  of  troops  to  arrest  Bacon,  who  was  then  success- 
fully beating  back  the  Indians.  Berkley  was  made  governor  of 
Virginia  by  her  own  citizens,  as  Cromwell  made  no  officials  in 
the  province,  and  the  Yirginians  did  not  recognize  the  authority 
of  his  successor  Richard.  A  popular  government,  with  the  right 
of  universal  suffrage,  was  inaugurated.  When  the  news  of  the 
restoration  of  Charles  II.  as  king  of  England  reached  Virginia, 
Berkley  turned  traitor  to  the  people,  and  disclaimed  popular 
sovereignty.  In  gratitude  for  this  treachery  of  Berkley,  King 
Charles  caused  the  arms  of  Virginia  to  be  quartered  with  those 
of  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  "  as  an  independent  member 
of  the  empire."  From  this  circumstance  Virginia  received  the 
name  of  the  "  Old  Dominion."* 

The  traitors,  as  Bacon's  men  were  called,  not  only  beat  back 
the  Indians,  but  worsted  the  royalists,  driving  them  back  to  the 
Rappahannock.  The  royalists  and  Indians  were  subdued,  and 
popular  liberty  proclaimed  by  the  Virginians,  under  their  great 
leader,  Nathaniel  Bacon,  on  July  4,  1676. 

The  Susquehannocks,  according  to  the  description  of  them  by 
Captain  John  Smith,  were  of  gigantic  stature — much  greater  than 
the  English.  In  1707  they  resided  upon  the  western  borders  of 
Maryland,  but  have  long  since  become  extinct. 

The  Mannahoaks,  another  independent  tribe,  occupied  the 
country  at  the  head  waters  of  the  Rappahannock,  and  the  Mano- 
cans,  also  an  independent  tribe,  resided  in  the  regions  south  of  the 
James  River.  They,  as  also  the  Mannahoaks,  were  very  rude 
savages  of  an  inferior  grade  of  the  red  race.  They  were  smaller 
than  the  Powhatans,  and  much  inferior  to  them  in  many  other 
respects.     They  are  also  extinct. 


NEW    ENGLAND   INDIANS. 

When  the  early  navigators  visited  this  continent  it  seems  to 
have  been  their  custom  to  seize  and  take  back  with  them  to 
Europe  such  of  the  natives  as  they  might  see  proper  to  capture 

*  Lossing's  Pictorial  Field  Book  of  the  Revolution,  Vol.  II.,  p.  254 


228  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

in  the  New  "World,  without  for  a  moment  considering  the  evil 
consequences  which  flow  from  such  a  course  of  wanton  vio- 
lence towards  the  Americans,  the  rightful  owners  of  this  conti- 
nent. 

Columbus,  in  his  voyage  in  1492,  captured  and  took  to  Spain 
several  natives  from  the  "West  Indies.  Sebastian  Cabot,  in  1502, 
arrested  and  took  from  Newfoundland  three  of  the  natives  to 
England,  who  were  the  first  native  Americans  exhibited  in  Great 
Britain.  The  French,  in  1608,  arrested  several  natives  on  the 
St.  Lawrence,  and  took  them  to  Paris.  In  1524  John  Yeraz- 
zine,  in  the  service  of  Francis  I.,  came  to  the  coasts  of  Connecti- 
cut, where  twenty  of  his  crew  landed  and  came  upon  an  old 
woman,  a  young  girl,  and  two  little  boys.  They  tried  to  carry 
off  the  girl,  but  her  cries  induced  them  to  release  her,  and  cap- 
tured one  of  the  boys  and  took  him  with  them.  In  1577,  Sir 
Martin  Frobisher  attacked  a  party  of  Indians  in  York  Sound,  and 
killed  ^ve  or  six  of  them,  taking  two  women  prisoners.  In  1607 
Hendrick  Hudson's  crew  committed  many  acts  of  violence  upon 
the  natives  residing  upon  the  banks  of  the  Hudson  River ;  sev- 
eral of  the  natives  were  killed.  In  1605  Captain  George  "Way- 
mouth  carried  off  five  Indians  from  New  England  to  Europe. 
Other  like  wrongs  had  been  inflicted  upon  the  New  England  In- 
dians before  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrims  in  1620.  It  could 
hardly  be  presumed  by  the  early  settlers  that  the  natives,  natural- 
ly suspicious,  would  at  once  recognize  the  whites  as  friends,  how- 
ever kindly  they  might  treat  them.  The  pious  Pilgrims  received 
no  kinder  reception,  at  first,  by  the  natives  than  any  other  ad- 
venturers. 

"When  the  Pilgrims  landed  at  Plymouth  the  natives  did  not 
greet  them  in  friendship,  and  had  good  reasons  for  treating  them 
as  enemies  and  invaders  of  their  country.  Some  sixteen  of  the 
Pilgrims,  clad  in  heavy  armor  and  supplied  with  fire-arms,  pro- 
ceeded from  the  Mayflower  to  make  discoveries.  Five  or  six 
natives  appeared  before  them,  but  soon  disappeared  in  the 
woods  without  having  anything  to  say  to  the  English,  who  pur- 
sued them  many  miles  without  overtaking  them.  About  the  8th 
of  December,  1610,  after  the  reconnoitering  band  of  English  had 
returned  to  their  shallop,  the  Indians,  by  a  shower  of  arrows, 
made  an  attack  upon  them,  but  did  no  harm.     One  Indian,  sup- 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  229 

posed  to  be  the  chief,  was  probably  wounded,  as,  after  the  dis- 
charge of  the  Pilgrim's  musket,  the  Indian,  at  whom  the  most 
deliberate  aim  had  been  taken,  "gave  an  extraordinary  cry," 
when  all  the  natives  retired.  The  trophies  of  this  victory  con- 
sisted of  eighteen  arrows,  some  of  which  were  headed  with  brass, 
some  with  deer-horn,  and  others  with  eagles'  claws.* 

Thus  stood  matters  when  the  Plymouth  colony  disembarked 
on  Monday,  December  21,  1620,  and  began  the  first  settlement 
of  Europeans  in  New  England.  Fortunately  for  this  infant 
colony  the  Indians  had  been  nearly  exterminated  in  their  vi- 
cinity a  short  time  previous  by  a  wasting  disease.  Some  of  the 
more  sagacious  chiefs,  observing  the  Pilgrims  meant  them  no 
harm,  became  friendly,  and  rendered  the  colonists  important  aid 
in  the  conflicts  with  the  hostile  tribes.  Among  the  friendly 
chiefs  Samoset  and  Massasoit  stood  most  prominent. 

The  New  England  Indians  comprised  several  powerful  nations 
and  tribes.  The  chief  nations  were  the  Massachusetts,  "Wampa- 
noags, Pawtuckets,  Narragansetts,  Pokonkets,  Nipmucs  and  Pen- 
nacooks. 

The  Massachusetts  were  once  a  leading  power  among  the  New 
England  nations,  but  before  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrims,  by  dis- 
ease and  wars,  had  been  reduced  to  vassalage  by  neighboring 
nations.  They,  as  well  as  the  New  England  Indians  generally, 
when  first  discovered  by  the  whites,  were  in  the  lowest  state  of 
savage  barbarity.  It  was  their  stone  age ;  all  their  instruments 
being  of  stone,  except  occasionally  some  of  copper  and  brass  were 
found  among  them.  They  were  indolent,  living  upon  fish  and 
game ;  but  some  attention  was  paid  by  them  to  the  cultivation 
of  the  ground  in  raising  corn  for  winter  subsistence.  The  Mas- 
sachusetts resided  in  the  country  about  Boston,  with  head-quar- 
ters at  Tehticut,  in  Middleborough.  Here  was  where  Chicka- 
taubut,  their  chief  sachem  had  his  residence.  At  the  time  of 
the  founding  of  the  Plymouth  colony,  the  Massachusetts  nation 
seemed  to  have  no  abiding  place,  and  were  so  hunted  and  pressed 
by  the  relentless  Torrotines,  that  they  were  almost  daily  com- 
pelled to  seek  a  new  place  of  safety. 

In  1621  Chickataubut,  with  eight  other  sachems,  by  a  written 
instrument,  acknowledged  themselves  the  subjects  of  King 
*  Mount's  Relation.— 1  Mass.  Hist.  Col.  VIIL,  218-219. 


230  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

James.  This  great  sachem  remained  friendly  to  the  English 
until  his  death,  which  occurred  in  1633.  His  son  Josiah,  alias 
"Wampatuck,  in  1665  deeded  the  lands  in  Braintree  to  the  Eng- 
lish ;  also  in  1653  he  sold  a  large  tract  in  the  vicinity  of  North 
River  to  Timothy  Hatherly  and  others,  and  subsequently  sold 
other  tracts  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston.  The  deed  for  the  land 
upon  which  Boston  stands  was  made  by  Josiah  Wampatuck, 
grand-son  of  Chickatanbut,  March  19,  1695.  This  nation  has 
become  extinct,  and  the  name  even  not  regarded  by  recent 
historians  as  ever  having  a  place  in  the  history  of  America. 
Captain  Smith,  in  his  account  of  New  England,  published  in 
1631,  states  that  he  had  been  informed  that  all  the  Massachu- 
setts had  been  destroyed  by  the  plague,  except  about  thirty,  of 
whom  twenty-eight  were  killed  by  their  neighbors,  leaving 
only  two  survivors,  when  the  English  first  located  in  their 
country.* 

The  Narragansetts  were  a  fierce  warlike  nation  residing  in 
Rhode  Island  and  south-western  shores  of  Narraganset  Bay, 
when  they  first  became  known  to  the  Europeans.  Canonicus 
was  the  most  noted  sachem  of  this  nation.  Meditating  a  war 
against  the  whites,  Canonicus,  wishing  to  make  his  purpose  known 
to  the  whites,  sent  a  bunch  of  arrows  with  a  rattle-snake's  skin 
to  Governor  Bradford,  who  filled  the  skin  with  powder  and 
balls,  and  returned  it  to  the  chief. 

He  well  understood  the  meaning  of  Bradford,  and  concluded 
to  live  upon  terms  of  friendship  thereafter  with  him.  They  could 
bring  between  two  and  three  thousand  warriors  into  the  field, 
and  had  they,  in  the  infancy  state  of  New  England,  known  their 
power,  could  doubtless  have  exterminated  them.  They  seemed 
to  have  more  hatred  toward  some  of  the  Indian  nations  than  the 
colonists,  particularly  the  Pokanokets,  over  whom  presided  Mas- 
sasoit,  one  of  the  most  wise  and  noted  chiefs  of  North  America. 
Under  the  influence  of  King  Philip,  they  were  reconciled  and 
became  his  most  powerful  ally.  They  were  the  avowed  enemies 
of  the  Pequods,  who  could  muster  more  warriors  in  the  field 
than  the  Narragansetts.  Until  the  English  joined  them  they 
were  unable  to  succeed  against  the  Pequods.  The  combined 
forces  of  the  English  and  Narragansetts  under  Captain  John 

*  Drake's  History  and  Biography  of  the  Indians  of  North  America,  p.  81. 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  23 1 

Mason,  however,  subjugated  the  Pequods,  but  not  without  very 
great  carnage. 

About  sixty  Pequod  villages,  with  their  women  and  children, 
were  burned  by  the  white  and  Narragansett  savages,  of  which 
fiendish  conduct  the  English  boast  as  a  great  feat  of  arms  in  the 
new  world,  performed  in  1638  by  the  Pilgrims  and  their  as- 
sociates. 

When  Roger  Williams  was  forced  by  the  Plymouth  and  Mas- 
sachusetts governments  to  leave  the  country,  he  sought  shelter 
with  the  Narragansetts,  where  he  was  kindly  treated  by  the  In- 
dians, who  became  the  benefactors  of  the  Rhode  Island  colony. 
They  fed  and  protected  the  colony,  while  the  Puritans  of  Plym- 
outh and  Massachusetts  had,  without  food  or  clothing,  driven 
Williams  and  his  band  of  Christians  out  into  the  wilderness  to 
perish  among  the  savages. 

Through  the  influence  of  Roger  Williams,  Rhode  Island  was 
given  to  the  colony  by  Miantonomoh,  the  renowned  Narragansett 
sachem,  whose  tragic  death  is  noticed  in  another  place.  Here 
was  established,  under  the  protection  of  the  savage  nations  from 
the  persecution  of  the  Pilgrim  Christians,  the  first  example  of 
civil  and  religious  liberty  in  the  New  World. 

Whilst  the  other  great  nations  of  New  England  have  all  vir- 
tually passed  from  earth,  a  few  hundred  of  the  Narragansett  de- 
scendants of  the  great  Canonicus  and  Miantonomoh  still  survive 
to  witness  the  prosperity  of  the  descendants  of  the  noble  white 
men  whom  their  ancestors  had  fed  and  protected  over  two  hun- 
dred years  ago.  About  four  hundred  Narragansetts  now  reside 
in  Rhode  Island. 

The  Pokanokets  lived  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Narraganset  Bay, 
in  Rhode  Island,  and  some  of  their  tribe  were  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Barnstable  and  Plymouth.  Massasoit  was  the  sachem 
of  the  Pokanoket  confederacy,  which  included  all  the  tribes  in 
the  vicinity  of  Plymouth,  and  his  influence  was  felt  over  the 
tribes  far  in  the  interior.  He  had  his  head-quarters  at  Mount 
Hope  on  Narraganset  Bay.  He  was  the  sagamore  of  the 
Wampanoags.  The  Pilgrims,  as  soon  as  they  learned  the 
character  of  Massasoit,  sought  a  friendly  interview  with  him. 
They  first  gained  information  of  this  renowned  chief  from  Sam- 
oset,  a  sagamore  from  Pawtuxet,  March  16,  1621.    He  resided 


232  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

formerly  at  Maratiggon,  five  days  travel  distant  from  Plymouth. 
He  was  a  Wampanoag,  a  sagamore  of  the  tribe  that  had  pre- 
viously been  cut  off  by  the  plague,  and  had  learned  a  little  Eng- 
lish from  the  Penobscot  fishermen  as  well  as  that  the  English 
were  disposed  to  be  kind  to  the  red  men.  Without  standing 
upon  useless  ceremony,  or  even  waiting  to  be  invited,  Samoset 
suddenly  appeared  at  Plymouth,  solitary  and  alone,  almost  in  a 
nude  state,  his  only  garment  being  a  leather  belt  about  his  waist, 
with  a  fringe  about  six  or  eight  inches  long.  Having  entered 
the  town  unmolested,  he  boldly  went  to  the  rendezvous  of  the 
Pilgrims,  and  in  English  exclaimed,  ""Welcome  Englishmen."* 
In  the  name  of  his  nation,  he  welcomed  the  whites  of  the  coun- 
try of  which  he  seemed  to  be  the  only  survivor.  The  kind  re- 
ception and  friendly  intercourse  between  Samoset  and  the  Pil- 
grims, laid  the  foundation  of  friendship  between  the  English  and 
Massasoit.  Assisted  by  Squanto,  who  was  one  of  the  captives  car- 
ried from  Pawtuxet  to  England  by  Waymouth,  and  who  learned 
to  speak  English,  Massasoit,  who  then  resided  at  Pokanoket, 
paid  a  visit  to  Plymouth.  For  the  mutual  benefit  of  his  people 
and  the  whites,  a  treaty  was  then  formed  between  him  and  the 
Plymouth  colony.  He  desired  the  English  as  an  ally  against 
the  Narragansetts,  with  whom  he  was  then  at  war,  and  the  Eng- 
lish desired  his  alliance  for  their  protection  against  the  savage 
nation  as  well,  whom  they  greatly  feared. 

This  great  sachem  proved  to  be  the  fast  friend  of  the  colonists 
during  his  life.  He  stood  guard,  as  it  were,  over  them,  giv- 
ing prompt  warning  of  approaching  danger  —  virtually  saved 
them  from  destruction  when  a  plot  was  formed  for  their  extir- 
pation. 

The  conduct  of  Massasoit  is  the  more  praiseworthy,  as  the 
Pilgrims  were  in  fact  trespassers  upon  his  domain  when  they 
took  up  their  residence  at  Plymouth  in  1620.  The  English  gave 
him  full  assurance  of  their  fidelity  to  this  chief,  by  assisting  him 
in  a  war  with  Canonicus  in  1632,  which  was  ended  by/  the 
English  forces  under  Captain  Miles  Slandish,  without  much 
bloodshed.  Massasoit  was  the  father  of  King  Philip,  the  most 
distinguished  Indian  chief  of  North  America.  He  had  a  son 
named  Alexander,  who  succeeded  to  the  government  of  the  Po- 
*  Bancroft's  History  of  the  United  States,  Vol.  L,  p.  316. 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  233 

kanoket  confederacy  upon  his  father's  death.  This  ruler,  upon 
the  mere  suspicion  that  he  was  going  to  take  up  arms  against 
the  Plymouth  government,  was  dragged  from  his  home  and  fam- 
ily and  never  returned  alive,  having  suddenly  died  of  a  fever,  as 
was  said,  induced  by  the  harsh  treatment  of  the  Pilgrims,  whose 
prisoner  he  then  was.  At  his  death,  Philip  became  the  head 
chief  of  the  nation. 

The  harsh  treatment  of  Alexander,  and  other  hostile  demon- 
strations on  the  part  of  the  English  had,  together  with  their 
growing  power,  awoke  Philip  to  the  true  condition  of  the  Indians, 
and  to  remedy  the  evil  he  resolved  to  exterminate  them,  as  the 
only  means  of  safety  for  the  red  race.  With  this  view  he  united 
all  the  tribes  of  the  "VVampanoags,  and  the  great  mass  of  the 
New  England  tribes  in  a  conspiracy  to  exterminate  the  English. 
John  Sassamon,  a  Christian  Indian,  learning  the  purpose  of  the 
murderous  conspirators,  revealed  it  to  the  colonists,  for  winch 
kind  office  his  savage  brethren  put  him  to  death.  For  his  mur- 
der Pokanoket  Indians  were  seized  by  the  Plymouth  govern- 
ment, tried  and  executed  upon  very  doubtful  evidence  of  only 
one  witness,  who  did  not  see  the  murder  committed,  the  dead 
body  of  Sassamon  having  been  found  under  the  ice  a  few  days 
after  he  had  disappeared.  This  precipitated  the  war  so  long 
contemplated  by  King  Philip.  Though  having  in  view  and  pre- 
paring for  war  for  several  years,  Philip  refrained  from  striking 
the  first  blow,  in  order,  no  doubt,  that  the  English  might  bo 
considered  the  aggressors.  In  1675  the  young  Indian  warriors 
began  to  congregate  at  Mount  Hope,  in  order  to  avenge  the 
death  of  those  executed  by  the  Pilgrims  for  the  murder  of  Sassa- 
mon. The  Pokanokets  were  ungovernable ;  yet  Philip  was  not 
hasty,  but  waited  until  the  Colonists  commenced  hostilities, 
which  was  by  an  Englishman  shooting  an  Indian. 

The  war  then  raged  with  relentless  fury  on  both  sides.  King 
Philip  was  the  Napoleon  of  the  combined  Indian  forces,  num- 
bering several  thousand  ;  some  have  even  supposed  them  10,000 
strong,  and  Captain  Benjamin  Church,  seems  to  have  been  the 
Wellington  in  command  of  the  English  forces,  not  near  so 
numerous  as  that  of  the  Indians.  Philip  at  first  was  mainly 
successful,  which  brought  to  his  ranks  many  nations,  who  there- 
tofore had  been  friendly  toward  the  colonists,  but  had  eventu- 


234  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

ally  to  succumb  to  the  superior  strategy  and  bravery  of  the 
English  who  were  engaged  in  the  struggle  for  life. 

The  war  in  no  respect  was  conducted  on  either  side  with  any 
of  the  principles  of  humanity.  Each  seemed  to  be  actuated  by 
the  most  malignant  motive  of  revenge.  The  English,  not  satis- 
fied with  the  slaughter  of  the  natives,  sold  their  prisoners  as 
slaves,  thus  tearing  them  away  from  their  friends,  home  and 
country,  to  die  in  foreign  lands. 

The  Narragansetts  and  Nipmucks  suffered  the  most  severely 
in  the  war,  each  nation  having  lost  about  1000  men.  From 
June  to  October  of  1676,  Captain  Church's  command  slaughter- 
ed about  1000  natives.  Philip  and  his  warriors  fought  most 
bravely,  but  under  far  less  advantageous  circumstances  than  the 
English.  They  were  comparatively  without  arms  or  ammunition, 
and  often  suffered  for  food  and  want  of  shelter.  Philip's  war 
seemed  to  be  on  the  defence,  but  though  broken  in  spirit  and 
driven  from  his  possessions,  he  did  not  surrender  nor  yield  until 
the  last  moment  of  his  life. 

Surrounded  by  a  few  followers,  whom  he  advised  to  desert 
him,  as  the  great  mass  of  his  army  had  already  done,  he  was 
shot  and  killed  by  his  English  pursuers,  two  ruffians  firing  on 
the  great  chief  whilst  he  was  lying  down  in  a  swamp,  where  he 
had  retired,  no  doubt,  to  mourn  in  silence  over  his  fate  and  that 
of  the  nation.  To  him  it  must  have  been  sad  to  reflect  that  he 
was  thus  pursued  and  persecuted  by  the  people  whom  his  father 
had  protected  and  cherished  when  they  first  became  settlers  at 
Plymouth. 

The  Pawtuckets  reside  in  New  Hampshire  and  Massachusetts. 
They,  as  well  as  the  Pennacooks,  were  of  the  Nipmuck  family. 
The  Pennacooks  were  residents  of  New  Hampshire.  Passa- 
conaway  was  the  grand  Sachem  of  the  Pawtucket  confederacy 
during  the  early  history  of  the  Plymouth  Colony.  Among  the 
Indians  he  was  known  as  the  "  great  Sagamore  of  Pennuhog," 
and  doubtless  was  one  of  the  most  distinguished  warriors  and 
statesmen  of  his  race.  He  died  at  the  advanced  age  of  120 
years. 

At  first  he  was  not  disposed  to  look  upon  the  Colonists  as  friends 
of  the  red  men,  but  after  Massasoit  had  become  their  ally,  he 
and  his  people  were  less  alarmed  for  their  own  safety.     He,  like 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.  235 

Massasoit,  preferred  peace  to  war,  but  was  a  more  distinguished 
warrior  than  the  great  Pokanoket  sachem.  Though  he  acted 
toward  the  English  with  kindness  and  prevented  them  from  be- 
ing assailed  by  hostile  natives,  he,  in  return,  received  from  them 
harsh  and  cruel  treatment.  About  the  year  1642  the  Massa- 
chusetts government  took  the  most  summary  measures  possible 
to  disarm  the  Pawtuckets  upon  the  mere  idle  report  that  they 
were  conspiring  against  the  colonists.  Not  being  able  to  arrest 
Passacouaway,  his  son,  a  squaw  and  child  were  seized,  dragged 
to  Boston  and  cast  into  prison.  Unjust  as  this  treatment  was, 
the  great  chief,  looking  to  the  future  welfare  of  his  people,  did 
not  retaliate  upon  the  English  who  then  aimed  at  the  extirpation 
of  their  benefactors.  His  sagacity  and  self-command  averted  an 
exterminating  war  and  brought  a  reconciliation.  His  nation 
have  long  since  become  extinct. 

The  Nipmucks  proper  occupied  a  district  in  the  central  part 
of  Massachusetts.  They  were  an  independent  tribe,  but  had  no 
head  chief  of  their  own.  At  one  time  they  were  under  Massa- 
soit, at  another  time  under  the  Narragansett  ruler,  and  at  an- 
other period  were  subject  to  the  Mohegan  sachems.  Squaw- 
sachem  "Weetamoo,  the  widow  of  Alexander,was  the  ruler  of  the 
tribe  in  1643.  At  times  she  placed  herself  and  people  under 
the  protection  of  the  English.  She  and  her  tribe  joined  king 
Philip  in  his  war  against  the  colonists,  but  deserted  him  in  the 
hour  of  his  greatest  peril,  though  it  is  said  at  Philip's  request. 
After  abandoning  Philip  she  sought  refuge  in  her  own  country, 
but  soon  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  English.  Escaping  from  her 
captors  TVeetamoo  was  drowned  in  crossing  a  river  or  arm  of 
the  sea  as  she  was  seeking  a  place  of  safety.  The  English  cut 
off  her  head  and  placed  it  upon  a  pole  at  Taunton,  as  a  warn- 
ing to  the  Indians.  This  barbarous  conduct  of  the  colonists 
only  tended  to  increase  the  hatred  of  the  natives  towards  the 
whites. 

The  brutal  practice  of  making  the  heads  of  distinguished  Indians 
trophies"  of  victory  was  frequently  indulged  in  by  the  enlightened 
Puritans.  Captain  Church  cut  off  the  head  of  king  Philip  with 
his  sword  and  took  it  to  Plymouth,  where  it  was  exposed  upon 
a  gibbet  for  twenty  years.  One  of  his  hands  was  publicly  ex- 
hibited in  Boston,  and  his  body  was  quartered  and  hung  upon 


236  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

trees  and  there  left  as  a  monument  of  the  shocking  barbarity  of 
the  savage  Puritans.* 

Barbarism  was  not  a  mere  individual  enterprise,  as  the  Ply- 
mouth Government  gave  a  reward  of  30  shillings  per  head  for 
all  Indians  killed  or  captured.  The  head  of  the  great  Sassacus 
was  cut  off  by  the  Mohawks  and  presented  to  the  English  of 
Connecticut. 

*  Drake's  History  and  Biography  of  the  North  American  Indians,  p.  227. 


MANDAN  CHIEF. 


CHAPTEE  XII. 

i 

THE  EROQUOIS,   HUBONS,   AND  MOBILIANS. 

Iroquois,  nations  constituting. — Hurons,  Mohawks,  Senecas,  Cayugas,  Onon- 
dagas, Oneidas,  Tuscaroras. — Eries,  Andastes. — The  Six  Nations. — Mo- 
hawks, hravery  of. — Logan's  tribe  of  Mingoes. — Red  Jacket,  and  Farmer's 
Brother. — Tuscororas,  migration  of. — Hurons,  conversion  of,  by  the  Jesuits, 
— Wyandots,  tradition  of. — Powhatans,  Captain  Smith,  life  of,  saved  by 
Pocahontas. — Powhatan,  death  of,  1618. — Mannahoacs. — Hatteras  nation, 
early  account  of. — Indians  of  Virginia. — The  Alleghanians. — Catawbas, 
Uchees,  Cherokees,  Natchez,  Creeks,  or  Muscogees,  Chickasaws,  Yamassees, 
Seminoles. — Mobilian  nations. — Ferdinand  de  Soto  traverses  their  country; 
discovers  the  Mississippi  river. — War  with  the  Seminoles. — Their  great 
chiefs  Osceola,  Micanope,  Jumper  and  Alligator. — Apalachians;  Caddos, 
Tunicas. — Natchitoches. — De  Soto,  his  death. 

THE  Iroquois  were  a  distinct  people  from  the  Algonquins  in 
several  particulars  ;  their  language  was  radically  different, 
and  they  were  superior  in  physical  and  mental  development. 
They  had  large  brains  and  well  developed  intellectual  frontal 
heads.  The  term  Iroquois  was  applied  to  them  by  the  French, 
but  the  Dutch  called  them  Maguas ;  by  the  Indians  of  Virginia 
they  were  termed  Massawomeks,  though  they  called  themselves 
Mengwes. 

The  Iroquois  comprised  the  Hurons,  Mohawks,  Senecas,  Cay- 
ugas, Onondagas,  Oneidas  and  Tuscaroras.  The  Hurons  consti- 
tuted the  Hurons  proper,  Wyandotts,  Attionandirones,  Eries 
and  Andastes. 

The  Iroquois  proper,  constituting  the  six  nations,  were  the 
Mohawks,  Senecas,  Cayugas,  Onondagas,  Oneidas,  and  Tuscaro- 
ras. Before  the  other  five  preceding  nations  were  joined  by  the 
Tuscaroras,  they  constituted  the  confederacy  of  the  Five  Na- 
tions, who  occupied  lands  within  the  State  of  New  York. 
Though  the  Mohawk  was  the  leading  nation  of  the  confederacy, 
yet  their  great  "  council  fire  "  was  in  the  country  of  the  Onon- 

(*37) 


238  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

dagas,  and  their  metropolis  located  at,  or  near,  where  the  city  of 
Syracuse  now  stands.  The  Iroquois  were  a  warlike  and  brave 
people,  and  extended  their  conquests  into  the  Carolinas,  New 
England,  Canada,  and  the  Mississippi  valley.  "When  the  Dutch 
first  settled  on  Manhattan  Island  they  held  in  subjection  the 
Algonquin  tribes  in  that  vicinity  ;  also  those  upon  the  Hudson, 
Delaware,  Connecticut  and  Susquehanna  rivers,  upon  whom 
they  levied  an  annual  revenue. 

When  the  Pilgrims  took  up  their  residence  at  Plymouth  the 
Five  Nations  were  a  rising  power  in  North  America.  Had  not 
New  England  been  settled  by  Europeans  it  is  most  likely  the 
Iroquois  would  have  exterminated  the  inferior  tribes  of  the  red 
man. 

They  were  generally  successful  in  all  their  undertakings. 
"  Among  all  the  barbarous  nations  of  this  portion  of  the  conti- 
nent the  Iroquois  of  New  York  stand  the  most  prominent."* 

The  origin  of  the  Iroquois  is  unknown.  According  to  tradi- 
tion they  came  from  beyond  the  lakes  a  great  while  ago,  and 
subdued,  or  exterminated,  the  inhabitants  residing  between  the 
lakes  and  the  sea.  "When  the  French  located  in  Canada  in  1611, 
the  Five  Nations  were  engaged  in  a  war  with  the  Adirondaks  ; 
and  the  French,  having  settled  upon  lands  of  the  Adirondaks, 
assisted  them  against  the  Iroquois. 

The  Iroquois  were  divided  into  the  following  clans :  The 
"Wolf,  Bear,  Beaver,  Tortoise,  Deer,  Snipe,  Heron  and  Hawk. 

At  the  time  the  French  settled  in  Lower  Canada,  the  Iroquois 
owned  the  land  on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  where  the 
city  of  Montreal  is  now  built.  They  then  numbered  about 
25,000  souls,  and  could  bring  into  the  field  about  2,300  fighting 
men.  Though  a  brave  people,  they  were  by  no  means  ignorant 
of  the  advantages  of  civil  government  and  a  regulated  system 
of  morals.  They  sought  every  opportunity  to  learn  such  things 
as  would  be  beneficial  to  them  from  the  French  and  English. 
Many  espoused  the  Christian  faith  and  became  co-workers  with 
the  Jesuits  in  the  promulgation  of  morals  and  religion.  Their 
moral  teachings  tended  to  soften  the  manners  of  the  unconverted 
natives.f 

*  The  Jesuits  in  North  America,  by  Parkman,  p.  47. 
f  Parkman's  Jesuits  in  North  America,  p.  319. 


THE  IROQUOIS,  HURONS,  AND  MOBILIANS.  239 

The  Mohawks,  the  head  tribe  of  the  Six  Nations,  occupied 
the  country  along  the  Mohawk  river  in  the  State  of  New  York. 
Their  language  was  that  of  the  confederate  nations,  and  had  no 
word  in  it  requiring  the  lips  to  be  closed  in  its  utterance.  The 
Mohawks  were  amongst  the  bravest  of  the  American  Race. 

In  the  war  of  the  Revolution  they  were  powerful  allies  of  the 
British,  and  inflicted  much  injury  upon  the  Colonists.  Joseph 
Brant  was  their  great  leader,  and  played  a  conspicuous  part 
against  the  Colonists  as  a  Colonel  in  the  British  army.  About 
the  close  of  the  war  they  emigrated  to  Canada  and  took  up  their 
residence  on  Grand  river,  there  building  villages,  adopted  a  par- 
tial civilization  and  enjoyed,  to  some  degree,  an  organized  civil 
government. 

The  Mohawks,  under  John  Brant,  the  son  of  Joseph,  took 
sides  with  the  British  in  the  war  of  1812.  A  remnant  of  them 
still  reside  upon  their  reservation  near  Grand  river.  As  regards 
their  origin,  they  claim  they,  like  the  trees,  sprung  up  in  the 
very  place  they  were  residing  when  first  discovered  by  the 
French* 

The  Senecas  were  a  prominent  nation  of  the  Iroquois  Con- 
federacy. Their  place  of  residence  was  in  the  State  of  New 
York  and  in  Ohio.  In  the  latter  State  they  owned  40,000  acres 
of  choice  land  on  the  east  side  of  the  Sandusky  river. 

They  ceded  this  land  to  the  United  States  in  1831,  and  emi- 
grated to  the  Neosho  River  country  south-west  of  the  Missouri. 
They  were  the  remnant  of  Logan's  tribe  of  Mingoes. 

The  Senecas  had  many  distinguished  chiefs  and  warriors,  as 
well  as  renowned  orators,  among  them.  Red  Jacket  and  Farm- 
ers' Brother,  in  point  of  eloquence,  were  surpassed  by  none  of 
their  race. 

The  Oneidas,  Onondagas  and  Cayugas,  were  residents  of  New 
York. 

The  Oneidas  dwelt  near  Oneida  Lake,  the  Onondages  and 
Cayugas  occupied  the  country  between  the  Oneida  and  Seneca 
Lakes. 

The  Oneidas  are  principally  settled  now  upon  a  reservation 
in  the  vicinity  of  Green  Bay,  Wisconsin ;  some  villages  also  be- 
ing located  near  "Winnebago  Lake.  About  two  thousand 
*  Drake's  History  and  Biography  of  the  American  Indians,  p.  600. 


240  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

Iroquois  are,  it  is  supposed,  now  living  in  Canada,  the  main 
portion  of  whom  are  Cayugas  and  Mohawks. 

The  Tuscaroras'  first  place  of  residence  known  to  the  Euro- 
peans was  in  North  Carolina  upon  the  Neuse  and  Tar  Rivers 
and  the  islands  of  that  province.  They  were  the  most  power- 
ful nation  of  that  portion  of  the  country ;  were  quite  as  numer- 
ous as  the  Catawbas  and  as  brave  as  the  Mohawks.  Becoming 
alarmed  at  the  rapid  increase  of  the  white  settlers  in  the  Caro- 
linas,  they  formed  a  conspiracy  for  their  extirpation,  and  com- 
menced the  bloody  work  September  22,  1711,  on  the  banks  of 
the  Roanoke,  and  Palmico  Sound.  Their  ravages  awoke  the 
whites  to  a  true  sense  of  their  danger.  With  the  friendly 
Cherokees,  Creeks,  Catawbas  and  Yamassees,  they  invaded  the 
dominions  of  the  Tuscaroras,  besieged  them  in  their  fort  on  the 
Neuse  River,  and  forced  the  garrison  of  eight  hundred  men  to 
surrender.  Thus  defeated  and  broken  in  spirit  the  hostile  por- 
tion of  the  Tuscaroras,  in  1713,  abandoned  North  Carolina  and 
took  up  their  residence  with  the  Iroquois  in  New  York.  The 
next  year  they  joined  the  confederacy  of  the  Five  Nations,  and 
from  that  time  the  Iroquois  were  known  as  the  Six  Nations. 

The  early  history  of  the  Tuscaroras  is  unknown.  No  tradition 
or  legend,  points  to  the  time  when  they  first  became  a  nation. 
They  doubtless  came  from  the  westward,  as  traces  of  them  were 
in  Virginia  when  the  Jamestown  Colony  was  first  established. 
The  Monocans,  then  residing  at  the  head  waters  of  the  James 
River,  by  some  classed  with  the  Algonquins,  were  Tuscaroras, 
and  very  rude  savages. 

The  Tuscaroras  had  a  tradition  that  a  vessel  had  been  wreck- 
ed upon  the  Atlantic  coast  before  the  discovery  by  Columbus, 
the  crew  of  which  was  saved  by  the  Indians,  but  afterwards, 
wholly  destroyed  and  eaten  up  by  the  monster  quadrupeds.* 

They,  as  well  as  the  Oneidas,  did  not  unite  with  their  breth- 
ren against  the  Colonists  in  the  war  of  the  Revolution ;  those 
of  them  who  did  not  join  the  Colonial  Army  against  the  British, 
remained  neutral  throughout  the  conflict. 

The  Tuscaroras  not  only  evinced  a  desire  to  cultivate  friend- 
ship with  the  whites  after  they  came  north,  but  also  to  adopt 
their  system  of  civilization.  Many  of  them  became  Christians, 
*  Schoolcraft's  History  of  the  Indian  Tribes  of  North  America,  Part  I.,  p.  125. 


THE  IROQUOIS,  HURONS,  AND  MOBILIANS.  24I 

some  even  eminent  teachers  of  the  Christian  religion  among 
their  kindred,  among  whom  was  Cusic.  He  not  only  became  a 
popular  Moravian  preacher,  but  so  far  versed  in  the  English 
language  as  to  write  a  history  of  the  Aboriginal  Tribes  of 
America.*  There  was  no  want  of  mental  capacity  among  the 
Iroquois  nations.  As  regards  memory  they  are  unsurpassed  by 
any  people.  They  have  large  brains,  the  internal  capacity  of 
the  skull  being  eighty-eight  cubic  inches, — only  two  inches  less 
than  of  the  Caucasian.!  Those  of  them  who  permanently  set- 
tled down  in  the  State  of  New  York  have  conclusively  shown 
that  they  have  the  capability  to  successfully  engage  in  all  the 
ordinary  pursuits  of  life.  They  have  well  succeeded  in  farming, 
and  in  the  mechanic  arts  become  quite  proficient. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  eighteenth  century  the  Iroquois  con- 
federacy numbered  over  forty  thousand  souls,  but  now  com- 
paratively few  remain  compared  with  their  number  about  the 
year  1715,  when  they  were  most  numerous. 

According  to  the  census  of  1860  there  were  3,785  Indians  in 
the  State  of  New  York,  the  great  mass  of  whom  were  the  rem- 
nants of  the  six  nations. 

Schoolcraft  states  the  number  of  Iroquois  in  Canada  and  the 
United  States  to  be  nearly  7,000  in  1859,  of  whom  about  5,000 
were  then  in  the  United  States,  and  3,733  in  the  State  of  New 
York. 

THE    HTJEONS. 

When  the  French  navigator,  Cartier,  in  1535,  visited  the 
country  where  the  city  of  Montreal  is  located,  the  Hurons  oc- 
cupied that  part  of  Canada  from  Three  Kivers  to  Lake  Huron,  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  eastern  coast,  their  ancient  seat.  According 
to  the  enumeration  of  the  Jesuites,  this  nation,  in  1639,  had 
thirty-two  villages  and  700  dwellings,  occupied  by  4,000  families 
and  1,200  adult  persons,  making  a  total  population  of  about  20,- 
000.  By  the  zeal  and  energy  of  Brebeuf  and  other  devout  Jesuits, 
the  Hurons  were,  in  form  at  least,  converted  to  Christianity. 
Three  thousand,  it  is  said,  were  baptised  in  one  day.  They,  more 
readily  than  any  other  Indians,  adopted  the  Christian  faith. 
While  the  Hurons  were   thus  rejoicing  in  the  prospects  of  a 

*  Schoolcraft's  History  of  the  Indian  Tribes  of  North  America,  Part  I.,  p.  125. 
f  Dr.  Martins  Crania  Americana,  p.  195. 
16 


242  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

brighter  future,  and  abstaining  from  their*  savage  practices,  the 
relentless  Mohawks  and  their  confederates  were  preparing  for  the 
extirpation  of  the  Hurons  and  their  French  moral  instructors. 

The  fearless  Father  Isaac  Jogues  went  on  a  religious  mission  to 
the  Mohawks,  and  was  put  to  death  by  the  savages  as  a  sorcerer, 
upon  a  charge  of  having  blighted  the  Indian  corn ;  his  head  was 
cut  off  and  hung  upon  the  palisades  of  the  fort.  The  war  then 
raged  with  all  the  vindictive  fury  possible,  especially  on  the 
part  of  the  Mohawks,  who  nearly  annihalated  the  Hurons,  van- 
quished and  scattered  the  Wyandots  and  exterminated  the  Eries  ; 
and  the  six  nations  did  not  seem  to  rest  satisfied  until  they  had  vir- 
tually destroyed  the  Andastes  in  1672.  About  300  Hurons  took 
refuge  with  the  French  at  Quebec  ;  some  reluctantly  united  with 
the  victors  ;  but  the  greater  number  sought  an  asylum  among  the 
nations  of  the  Ottawas,  and  others  still  more  remote. 

The  Iroquois  being  furnished  with  firearms  purchased  from  the 
Dutch  at  Manhattan,  sought  to  chastise  the  Ottawas  for  shelter- 
ing the  dispersed  Hurons ;  but  the  latter  did  not  wait  to  give  them 
battle ;  for,  learning  the  purpose  of  the  Iroquois,  the  Ottawas 
abandoned  their  country,  some  seeking  shelter  in  the  marches  of 
the  islands  of  Lake  Huron,  and  others  passing  far  to  the  south- 
ward formed  a  junction  with  the  Sioux. 

At  their  own  request  the  Hurons,  who  had  placed  themselves 
under  the  protection  of  the  French,  united  with  the  Iroquois. 

They  were  tall,  robust  and  well  shaped ;  had  black,  glossy 
hair  and  the  Indian  complexion.  The  Iroquois  recognized  the 
Hurons  as  their  ancestors,  calling  them  "  fathers ; "  and  the 
Pelawares  considered  the  Wyandots  as  kindred,  calling  them 
u  uncles."  * 

The  Andastes  resided  on  the  lower  Susquehannah.  The  re- 
search of  Mr.  Shea  has  shown  their  identity  with  those  of  the 
Mengwe,  of  the  Dutch,  and  the  Susquehannocks  of  the  English. 
They  were  fierce  warriors,  and  for  a  long  time  successfully  de- 
fended themselves  against  the  Iroquois.  They  were  finally  forced 
to  yield  by  the  Senecas ;  but  their  destruction  eventually  was 
more  the  work  of  disease  than  implements  of  war. 

The  Eries  were  located  to  the  eastward  and  southward  of 
Lake  Erie,  and  were  known  as  the  "Nation  of  the  Cat;"  but 

*  Prichard's  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  II.,  p.  528. 


THE  IROQUOIS,  HURONS,  AND   MOBILIANS.  243 

very  little  of  their  history  lias  been  recorded.  From  what  we 
can  gather  they  occupied  a  district  in  southwestern  New  York, 
as  far  east  perhaps  as  the  Genesee  or  western  frontier  of  the 
Senecas.  They  fought  with  the  courage  and  desperation  of  the 
Mohawks,  and  used  poisoned  arrows  ;  but  were  destroyed  by  the 
Iroquois  about  the  year  1654. 

The  Attionandirons,  called  the  "  Neutral  Nation,"  occupied 
the  country  on  the  northern  coast  of  Lake  Erie  and  on  both  sides 
of  the  Niagara  River,  when  they  were  visited  by  the  French  as 
early  as  1626.  La  Roche  Dallion  reported  that  at  that  time  they 
had  twenty-eight  town,  several  small  hamlets,  and  a  numerous 
population.  Several  of  their  towns  were  located  on  the  south 
side  of  the  Niagara.  They  gained  the  title  of  "  neutrals  "  by  re- 
fusing to  participate  in  the  war  between  the  Hurons  and  Iro- 
quois, but  were  by  no  means  averse  to  war,  no  nation  being  more 
ferocious  and  cruel  than  this  people.  In  their  wars  with  the 
Mascontines  (Fire  Indians),  they  evinced  a  barbarity  in  burning 
their  female  prisoners,  unknown  to  the  Huron.  Their  dead 
were  kept  in  their  houses  until  the  flesh  rotted  upon  the  bones, 
when  it  was  scraped  off  and  the  bones  hung  along  the  walls 
until  the  day  of  the  u  feast  of  the  dead,"  a  grand  burial  occa- 
sion. The  men  wore  no  clothing  whatever  during  the  summer, 
but  kept  their  bodies  tattooed  with  powdered  charcoal  from  head 
to  foot.  They  were  tall,  stout,  athletic  men — in  this  respect 
even  surpassing  the  Hurons. 

When  the  live  nations  and  Hurons  were  at  war  the  neutral 
nation  erected,  for  each  belligerent  party,  a  fort  on  the  Sandusky ; 
but  their  neutrality  did  not  preserve  them.  After  the  Iroquois 
had  dispersed  the  Hurons  they  commenced  an  exterminating 
war  upon  the  Neutrals,  and  in  the  fall  of  the  year  1650  assaulted 
and  took  one  of  their  principal  towns,  containing  sixteen  hun- 
dred men  besides  women  and  children.  Early  in  the  next  spring 
they  captured  another  of  their  chief  villages,  on  the  taking  of 
which  they  exulted  in  a  scene  of  the  most  barbarous  butchery. 
Overpowered  and  disheartened,  the  Neutrals  abandoned  every- 
thing, and  took  to  the  forests  as  the  only  place  of  safety,  where 
they  perished  by  thousands  for  want  of  food  and  by  reason  of 
the  hardships  they  had  to  endure  ;  and  from  that  time  ceased  to 
exist  as  a  nation. 


244  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 


THE   WYANDOTS. 

This  nation  is  a  remnant  of  the  Hurons.  In  the  dispersion 
of  the  Hurons,  after  halting  for  a  time  at  Michilimackinac,  being 
there  attacked  by  the  Iroquois,  they  removed  to  the  islands  at 
the  mo.uth  of  Green  Bay,  where  they  fortified  themselves  on  the 
mainland.  Here  they  were  pursued  by  the  Iroquois,  and  for  safety 
went  southward  to  the  domains  of  the  Illinois ;  from  thence 
westward  to  the  Mississippi  and  country  of  the  Sioux,  where 
their  stay  was  short,  as  the  Sioux  soon  drove  them  beyond  their 
lines.  Their  next  place  of  residence  was  at  the  southern  ex 
tremity  of  Lake  Superior ;  this  they  abandoned  in  1671  and 
emigrated  to  Michilimackinac.  They  did  not  locate  upon  the 
island,  but  settled  in  the  northern  part  of  Michigan.  Subse- 
quently the  great  mass  of  them  made  a  settlement  near  Detroit,. 
Michigan,  and  on  the  Sandusky  Eiver  in  Ohio,  where,  under 
the  name  of  Wyandots,  they  wielded  great  influence  over  the 
neighboring  tribes.  The  Wyandots  are  descendants  of  the  "  To- 
bacco Nation  "  of  Hurons. 

Their  tradition  traces  them  no  farther  than  the  first  landing  of 
the  French  at  Quebec  and  Montreal  in  1535.  At  that  time  their 
ancestors  ouccupied  the  northern  side  of  the  St.  Lawrence  as  far 
down  as  Coon  Lake  and  westward  to  the  Huron.  The  Senecas 
then  were  settled  on  the  southern  side  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 
These  were  kindred  nations,  yet  long  and  bloody  wars  had  been 
waged  between  them,  in  which  the  Hurons  were  the  greatest  suf- 
ferers. Seeing  their  numbers  daily  decreasing,  and  that  their 
extermination  was  sought  by  the  Senecas,  they  left  their  ancient 
lands  and  took  up  their  residence  at  Green  Bay.  Thither  they 
were  pursued  by  the  Senecas,  who  fell  upon  one  of  their  vil- 
lage's, and  killed  quite  a  number  of  the  inhabitants.  After  the 
French  had  supplied  the  Senecas  with  guns,  powder  and  lead, 
they  made  another  attack  upon  the  Hurons  at  Green  Bay,  and, 
at  first,  were  entirely  successful,  but  by  the  stratagem  of  the 
Hurons  all  the  Senecas  were  cut  off,  not  one  of  the  war-party  re- 
maining alive  to  tell  the  sad  tale  of  blood. 

The  "Wyandots,  thereafter,  also  being  furnished  with  arms  and 
munitions  of  war,  resolved  to  return  to  their  own  country,  in 
the  vicinity  of  Detroit.     On  the  way  thither  they  encountered 


THE   IROQUOIS,   HURONS,  AND  MOBILIANS.  245 

the  Senecas  on  the  lake  in  the  vicinity  of  Long  Point,  where  a 
desperate  battle  was  fought  upon  the  water,  in  which  the  Wy- 
andots  were  the  victors.  Not  a  single  Seneca  escaped,  and  the 
Wyandot  loss  was  very  heavy.  This  was  the  last  battle  be- 
tween the  Wyandots  and  Senecas.  The  former  took  an  active 
part  on  behalf  of  the  French,  in  the  war  which  resulted  in  the 
reduction  of  Canada  by  the  English,  and  were  a  potent  *power 
against  the  English  in  Pontiac's  war. 

By  the  treaty  of  September  29,  1817,'between  the  Wyandots 
and  the  Federal  Government,  there  was  granted  to  the  former 
a  body  of  land  twelve  miles  square,  the  center  of  which  was  the 
Fort,  now  the  site  of  Upper  Sandusky,  the  county  seat  of 
"Wyandot  County,  Ohio ;  also,  at  the  same  time,  was  granted 
them,  a  tract  of  a  mile  square,  on  Broken  Sword  Creek.  They 
occupied  these  lands  until  July,  1843,  when  they  emigrated  to 
their  present  place  of  residence,  west  of  the  Mississippi,  having 
disposed  of  their  lands  by  treaty  in  1842.  At  the  time  of  their 
emigration  they  numbered  about  700. 

The  Wyandots  had  many  distinguished  chiefs,  among  whom, 
during  our  own  time,  Bound-Head  and  King  Crane  were  the 
most  prominent.  The  former  took  an  active  part  in  the  war  of 
1812.  He  participated  in  the  battle  of  Biver  Baisin,  where 
General  Winchester  and  a  large  number  of  his  command  were 
defeated  and  made  prisoners.  King  Crane  was  distinguished 
for  his  humanity  in  saving  the  life  of  Miss  Flemming,  whom  the 
Wyandots  had  tied  to  the  stake,  and  were  proceeding  to  burn. 
General  Hull  mentioned  Walk-in-the-Water  as  a  leading  spirit 
in  the  war  of  1812.  He  took  a  prominent  part  in  the  battle  of 
the  Thames. 

THE   POWHATANS 

were  a  confederacy  of  thirty  tribes,  whose  territories,  consisting 
of  8,000  square  miles,  lay  south  of  the  Potomac  river,  in  Vir- 
ginia. At  the  founding  of  Jamestown,  in  1607,  they  numbered 
about  8,000  souls,  and  had  about  2,400  warriors.  Captain  John 
Smith  stated  that  there  then  were  5,000  Indians  within  sixty 
miles  of  Jamestown  ;  *  but,  at  that  period,  however,  there  were 
two  other  confederacies,  those  of  the  Mannahoacs  and  Monacans, 
besides  several  independent  tribes,  in  that  portion  of  Virginia. 
*  Jefferson's  Notes,  p.  96. 


246  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

The  confederacy  of  the  Powhatans,  at  the  founding  of  James- 
town, was  under  the  rule  of  the  emperor  "Wahunsonacock,  by 
the  English  called  Powhatan,  whose  hereditary  dominions  lay 
upon  the  banks  of  the  James  river,  and  his  residence  where 
Richmond  is  now  built.  His  capital  consisted  of  twelve  wig- 
wams.* The  emperor  was  then  about  sixty  years  of  age,  and  is 
described  as  being  tall,  well  proportioned,  with  -vigorous  body, 
capable  of  enduring  great  hardship.  His  ornamented  dress 
consisted  of  a  robe  of  raccoon  skins,  and  his  imperial  crown  was 
composed  of  many  feathers. 

At  one  time  the  Powhatans  claimed  all  the  country  from  the 
sea  to  the  falls  of  the  rivers,  and  beyond  the  Potomac  to  the 
Patuxent  in  Maryland.  By  the  law  of  the  empire,  the  succes- 
sion to  the  crown  did  not  descend  to  the  heirs  of  the  emperor, 
but  passed  to  his  brothers  and  sisters,  the  oldest  first. 

The  Powhatans  at  first  received  the  colonists  with  marked 
friendship,  but  the  boldness  of  Captain  Smith  made  them  mis- 
trustful, and,  consequently,  every  opportunity  was  sought  by  the 
natives  to  place  the  whites  in  the  wrong  before  the  emperor. 
Smith,  and  his  party  of  discoverers,  were  assailed,  and  all  but 
himself  killed,  who  saved  his  life  by  deliberate  coolness.  His 
captors  conducted  him  in  triumph  to  the  Chickahominy,  Rap- 
pahannock, Potomac,  and  thence  to  the  Pamunkey,  making  of 
him  a  public  show  in  the  several  Indian  settlements.  He  was 
ushered  into  the  presence  of  his  imperial  majesty,  when  his  fate 
was  to  be  decided,  and  the  council  determined  that  he  should 
die.  Two  huge  stones  were  placed  before  Powhatan ;  Smith 
was  seized  and  conducted  to  execution,  his  head  placed  upon  the 
stones,  ready  to  receive  the  fatal  blow  of  the  war-club,  already 
raised  for  the  purpose,  when,  at  this  juncture,  Pocahontas,  the 
humane  daughter  of  the  emperor,  a  girl  of  twelve  years,  who  had 
been  entreating  in  tears  for  Smith's  life,  resolved,  in  her  child- 
like, though  womanly,  sympathy,  to  save  his  life  or  perish  with 
him.  She  threw  herself  upon  his  body,  clung  firmly  to  his  neck, 
with  his  head  in  her  arms,  and  laid  her  own  upon  his,  where  the 
death-blow  would  fall.  Powhatan  was  unable  to  resist  the  ex- 
traordinary conduct  of  his  child,  and  the  warrior  was  afraid  to 
strike.  Her  father  annulled  the  sentence  —  Smith's  life  was 
*  Bancroft's  History  of  the  United  States,  Vol.  I.,  p.  125. 


THE  IROQUOIS,   HURONS,  AND   MOBILIANS.  247 

saved  by  Pocahontas,  whose  heroic  conduct  on  that  occasion 
will  ever  be  remembered  as  a  tribute  to  her  memory,  and  an 
honor  to  her  sex.*  This  was  the  turning-point  in  the  destiny 
of  the  Jamestown  colony,  as  from  that  time  forward  Powhatan 
was  the  fast  friend  of  the  whites.  Pocahontas  stood  sentinel 
over  the  infant  colony,  ever  warning  them  of  danger.  For  this, 
and  her  other  noble  conduct,  she  was  rewarded  in  due  season. 
John  Rolf,  a  young  Englishman  of  education  and  distinction, 
won  the  heart  of  the  Indian  maiden,  and  married  her,  which  al- 
liance secured  the  real  friendship  of  Powhatan,  and  placed 
Pocahontas  in  the  highest  walks  of  English  society.  From  this 
marriage  originated  some  of  the  first  families  of  Yirginia,  among 
whom  were  talents  of  the  highest  order.  John  Randolph,  one 
of  Virginia's  most  gifted  orators,  could  boast  of  being  a  descend- 
ant of  Pocahontas. 

Powhatan  died  in  the  year  1618,  and  was  buried  within  a  few 
miles  of  Richmond,  Yirginia.  His  grave  was  marked  by  a  large 
stone,  which  is  pointed  out  at  the  present  day  as  "  Powhatan's 
grave."  He  was  succeeded  by  his  brother,  Itopatin,  a  weak  and 
decrepit  chief,  unable  to  command  respect  or  enforce  obedience, 
who  was  neither  distinguished  in  council  nor  in  the  field,  but 
was  readily  made  the  dupe  of  the  great  Opekankonkonough, 
king  of  the  Pamunkeys,  who  planned  and  attempted  to  carry 
into  execution  a  conspiracy  to  massacre  all  the  whites  of  the 
country.  On  the  22d  day  of  March,  1622,  the  Powhatans  be- 
gan the  slaughter.  So  complete  were  their  plans,  that,  in  the 
space  of  an  hour,  three  hundred  and  fifty-seven  men,  women  and 
children  were  murdered  by  the  savages.  In  1644,  tins  same 
ruler,  when  he  was  a  hundred  years  of  age,  again  sought  to  ex- 
terminate the  colonists  by  a  general  massacre.  He  had  to  be 
borne  upon  a  litter  to  the  place  of  slaughter.  The  work  com- 
menced on  the  frontiers,  with  intention  to  advance  to  the  sea. 
In  the  course  of  two  days,  his  warriors  had  murdered  three  hun- 
dred whites,  when  they  were  checked  by  Sir  William  Berkley, 
at  the  head  of  the  colonial  forces. 

The  Indians  were  severely  punished  for  their  temerity  and 

*  Some  have  claimed  that  the  manner,  above  given,  of  saving  the  life  of 
Captain  Smith,  is  visionary  and  unauthentic.  However  this  may  be,  it  has 
passed  into  history  as  a  substantial  fact. 


24$  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

erimes,  being  defeated  with  heavy  loss,  and  driven  to  great  ex- 
tremity. The  aged  king  was  captured,  and  slain  at  Jamestown 
by  one  of  the  English  soldiers  who  was  placed  guard  over  him. 
Broken  in  power,  the  Powhatans  were  compelled  to  make  large 
cessions  of  their  lands  to  the  English,  and  acknowledge  alle- 
giance to  the  authorities  of  Virginia,  having  virtually  to  surren- 
der everything — their  homes  and  the  graves  of  their  ancestors. 
Their  power  once  broken,  the  confederacy  soon  began  to  dis- 
solve, and  the  Powhatans  to  disappear.  It  is  believed  that  not 
a  solitary  representative  of  their  nation  survives. 

THE   MANNAIIOACS 

comprised  eight  tribes,  and  occupied  the  country  lying  between 
the  Bappahannock  and  York  rivers ;  and  the  Monacans,  com- 
prising five  tribes,  resided  between  the  James  and  York  rivers, 
above  the  falls.  These  two  confederacies  were  enemies  of  the 
Powhatans,  with  whom  they  waged  almost  constant  wars.  The 
Monacans  were,  as  has  been  noted  in  another  place,  a  family 
of  the  Tuscaroras,  who  eventually  became  the  sixth  nation  of 
the  Iroquois,  the  latter  being  called  Massawomekes  by  the  Pow- 
katans. 

The  Mannahoacs  and  Monacans,  with  their  kindred,  were  en- 
tirely distinct  from  the  Powhatans ;  their  language  was  so  dis- 
similar that  they  could  only  communicate  by  an  interpreter. 
All,  however,  were  about  equal  as  nations  in  point  of  intelli- 
gence. 

The  independent  tribes  of  distinction  were  the  Nottoways, 
Meherrecks,  and  Tuteloes.  The  former  resided  on  the  river 
bearing  their  name,  on  whose  banks  a  few  of  them  still  linger, 
near  Jerusalem,  Virginia.  The  Meherrecks  and  Tuteloes  re- 
sided on  the  Meherrin  river ;  the  former  were  connected  with 
the  Shawanese  of  l^orth  Carolina,  the  latter  with  the  Iroquois, 
and  were  known  as  Mangoaks.     Both  these  nations  are  extinct. 

When  Philip  Amidas  and  Arthur  Barlowe,  in  1584,  landed 
on  the  island  of  Boanoke,  they  received  a  cordial  welcome  from 
the  natives,  the  Hatteras  Indians,  being  even  entertained  by 
the  wife  of  the  father  of  Wingind,  the  king.  This  treatment 
seemed  to  warrant  the  location  of  a  colony  upon  the  island, 
which  was  accordingly  done.     The  colonists,  believing  the  In- 


THE  IROQUOIS,   HURONS,  AND   MOBILIANS.  249 

dians  were  conspiring  for  their  destruction,  decoyed  Wingind, 
the  most  active  chief  of  the  country,  to  an  audience.  Lane,  and 
other  head  men  of  the  colony,  having  him  in  their  power,  at  the 
proper  signal  fell  upon  and  brutally  murdered  the  chief  and  his 
attendants.  Disheartened  at  not  finding  the  country  teeming 
with  gold,  Lane,  with  his  colony,  left  their  settlement  and  re- 
turned to  England.  Sir  Richard  Greenville,  some  two  weeks 
later,  finding  the  country  deserted,  and  unwilling  to  suffer  it  to 
pass  into  other  hands,  left  fifteen  of  his  men  on  the  island  of 
Roanoke,  but  they  did  not  long  survive,  all  being  killed  by  the 
Indians. 

At  that  period  the  Hatteras  were  a  powerful  nation,  muster- 
ing 3,000  bowmen;  but,  eighty  years  afterwards,  when  the 
English  made  permanent  settlement  in  the  country,  they  had 
been  reduced  to  fifteen  warriors ;  during  their  decline,  and  af- 
terwards, their  territory  was  occupied  by  the  Tuscaroras  and  the 
Cheraws.  The  Hatteras  aided  the  Tuscaroras  in  a  conspiracy 
to  massacre  the  whites,  in  1711,  bat  their  defeat  in  the  project 
so  humbled  them  that  they  never  afterwards  rose  to  any  dis- 
tinction. 

The  Adirondaks,  on  the  St.  Lawrence;  the  Nipissens,  re- 
siding near  the  source  of  the  Ottawa,  in  Canada ;  the  Micmacs, 
of  Newfoundland ;  and  the  Natchitoches,  of  Maryland,  were 
noted  Algonquin  tribes. 

THE   ALLEGHANIASTS 

The  Indians  who  resided  on  the  southern  slope  of  the  Appa- 
lachian chain,  and  around  its  southern  extremity  on  the  lower 
Mississippi  river,  south  of  the  dominions  of  the  Algonquins  and 
Iroquois,  were  called  "  The  Alleghanian  Race."*  This  group 
consisted  of  the  following  leading  nations,  viz :  Catawbas,  Cher- 
okees,  Uchees,  Natchez,  Creeks  or  Muscagees,  Chickasaws,  Ya- 
massees  and  Seminoles. 

The  Catawbas  were  an  independent  nation.  Of  their  kindred 
were  the  Woccan,  Cher  aw  and  Congaree  tribes,  all  of  whom 
long  since  became  extinct.  The  Esaws  of  the  Pedee,  once  a 
powerful  nation,  were  probably  Catawbas.  The  early  history 
of  this  nation,  before  the  Europeans  settled  in  the  Carolinas,  is 

*  Packard's  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  II.,  p.  532. 


250  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE   HUMAN  RACE. 

unknown ;  but  when  first  discovered,  they  had  emerged  from 
the  degraded  savage  state,  and  enjoyed  a  partial  civilization — 
residing  in  villages  and  cultivating  the  ground.  Though  a  war- 
like people,  their  entire  forces  did  not  exceed  1500  warriors.  The 
Catawbas  lived  on  the  Yadkin,  and  the  river  bearing  their  name 
in  the  Carolinas.  The  introduction  of  ardent  spirits  by  the  colo- 
nists among  this  nation  had  a  very  deleterious  effect  upon  many 
of  them,  who,  as  Adair  said,  were  "  much  addicted  to  excessive 
drinking,"  in  consequence  of  which  they  became  impoverished, 
and  suffered  their  fields  to  remain  uncultivated  and  go  to  waste. 
Long  and  bloody  wars  raged  between  them  and  the  Iroquois ; 
also  with  the  Shawnees,  whom  they  expelled  from  the  country 
in  1672 ;  but  were  unable  to  cope  successfully  with  the  Five 
Nations.  They  were  friendly  toward  the  colonists,  rendering 
them  very  important  aid  in  the  war  with  the  Tuscaroras  and 
confederates  in  1712 ;  but  in  the  year  1715  they  joined  the  Ya- 
massees  and  others  in  this  great  conspiracy  to  massacre  the  whites 
of  the  Carolinas.  Before  the  war  of  the  Revolution  in  America 
the  Catawbas  had  become  friendly  toward  the  colonists,  and  in 
that  contest  with  England  were  the  allies  of  the  patriots.  A  few 
of  this  family  still  remain  at  their  village  on  the  Catawba,  near 
the  mouth  of  Flushing  creek,  where  they  have  a  reservation  of 
lands  a  few  miles  square. 

The  Cherokees  occupied  the  country  to  the  westward  of  the 
Catawbas  and  Tuscaroras ;  and  what  now  constitutes  the  States  of 
Alabama,  Mississippi,  Tennessee  and  Georgia  was  within  their 
jurisdiction.  They  possessed  the  most  lovely,  picturesque  and 
productive  portion  of  the  United  States ;  and,  before  the  dis- 
turbing influences  of  European  civilization  reached  them,  seemed 
to  have  enjoyed  themselves  in  their  semi-civilized  retreats  to  a 
much  higher  degree  than  generally  allotted  to  the  Americans. 
They  were  an  independent  nation,  who  for  many  centuries  had 
dwelt  in  these  fastnesses,  where  nature  seemed  to  have  fortified 
them  against  the  encroachments  of  ruder  barbarians.  Their 
villages  were  located  along  the  streams  of  the  valleys,  no  less 
than  fifty  of  which  were  strewn  throughout  the  country  during 
their  greatest  prosperity.  Before  the  war  of  1812  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  Cherokees  extended  over  24,000  square  miles.  As 
early  as  1735,  according  to  Mr.  Adair,  the  historian,  they  could 


THE  IROQUOIS,   HURONS,  AND   MOBILIANS.  25 1 

bring  into  the  field  6000  warriors.  In  1730,  when  Sir  Alexan- 
der dimming  visited  them,  the  nation  was  governed  by  seven 
"  Mother  Towns,"  each  of  which  chose  a  king  from  the  mother 
line  of  ancestry,  who  presided  over  their  respective  towns  and 
territories  annexed  to  them.  Over  these  seven  Mother  Towns 
presided  a  chief  or  emperor.  Moytoy,  a  noted  sachem  who  re- 
sided at  Telligno,  one  of  the  Mother  Towns,  was  elected  emperor 
in  April,  1730,  at  which  time  the  Cherokee  nation,  by  the  em- 
peror and  other  officials,  was  acknowledged  to  be  under  the  au- 
thority of  the  king  of  Great  Britain ;  and,  as  a  mark  of  willing 
submission  to  the  English  king,  Sir  Alexander  Gumming,  accom- 
panied by  seven  distinguished  war  chiefs,  at  the  request  of  the 
Cherokee  nation,  took  the  emperor's  crown  to  England  and  laid 
it  at  the  feet  of  King  George  II.,  which,  with  -G.ve  eagles'  tails, 
and  four  scalps  of  Indian  enemies  of  the  Cherokees,  his  majesty 
graciously  accepted  as  a  testimony  of  submission. 

At  that  time  the  nation  was  very  numerous;  but  in  1738 
nearly  one  half  of  them  perished  by  small-pox.  In  1819  the 
total  population  was  only  10,000 ;  but  in  1825  it  had  increased 
to  13,503  ;  and,  in  1840,  at  the  time  of  their  removal  to  Arkan- 
sas, to  18,000.* 

Before  their  troubles  with  the  people  of  Georgia,  the  Chero- 
kees had  made  rapid  advancement  in  civilization ;  had  neat  and 
flourishing  villages — manufactured  woollen  and  cotton  fabrics 
from  the  raw  material  of  their  own  production ;  and,  with  good 
farming  skill,  cultivated  the  soil,  which  yielded  to  them  bounti- 
ful harvests  of  grain  and  vegetables.  They  excelled  in  the  me- 
chanic arts,  though  the  great  mass  of  the  population  devoted 
their  attention  to  agricultural  pursuits  and  raising  stock,  having 
horses,  cattle,  sheep,  goats  and  swine  in  great  abundance.  On 
the  rivers  were  vessels  of  their  own,  with  which  their  surplus 
cotton  and  produce  was  conveyed  to  market,  New  Orleans  being 
the  principal  market  for  their  cotton.  Their  public  roads  were 
kept  in  good  condition,  and  the  traveller  was  never  in  want  of 
a  good  tavern  and  suitable  accommodations  in  the  Cherokee 
country. 

*  Of  these  15,000  signed  a  petition  protesting  against  their  removal  to  Ar- 
kansas, to  which  no  heed  was  paid. — Drake's  History  and  Biography  of  Ameri- 
can Indians,  p.  440. 


252  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE   HUMAN  RACE. 

In  1820  the  nation  reorganized  its  general  government  and 
established  a  federative  system  after  the  order  of  that  of  the 
United  States.  Though  compelled  to  leave  their  cherished 
homes  and  tombs  of  their  ancestors  to  give  place  to  white  men 
and  settle  in  the  wilds  of  the  far  west,  they  did  not  for  a  mo- 
ment lose  sight  of  their  refinement  or  institutions,  under  which 
they  have  greatly  prospered  in  their  new  home. 

Their  language  is  destitute  of  labials,  and  abounds  in  vowels, 
in  this  respect  resembling  the  Iroquois.  A  native  Cherokee, 
named  Segayoh,  in  English  called  George  Guess,  invented  a  syl- 
labic alphabet  of  the  language  of  his  nation  in  1826.  It  was  so 
perfect  that  young  Cherokees  in  three  days  practice  could  write 
letters  to  their  friends  intelligibly.  In  1828  a  newspaper  called 
the  "  Cherokee  Phoenix"  was  established  and  printed  chiefly  in 
Cherokee,  with  an  English  translation.  This  was  a  great  tri- 
umph for  the  Cherokees ;  by  it  much  very  useful  knowledge  was 
disseminated  throughout  the  country,  and  the  growing  prosper- 
ity of  the  nation  given  to  the  public  at  large.  They  have  writ- 
ten laws,  printed  books  in  their  own  language,  and  their  youth 
are  taught  in  well  regulated  schools  and  institutions  of  learning. 
The  Cherokees,  to  a  high  degree,  enjoy  the  blessings  of  Christi- 
anity. In  their  semi-savage  condition  they  worshipped  the  sun 
and  fire.  Their  town,  Echotah,*  was  a  city  of  refuge  similar  to 
that  of  the  Hebrews.  Here  resided  the  "Beloved  Men,"  in 
whose  presence  no  act  of  evil  was  tolerable.  The  beloved  peo- 
ple were  perhaps  a  tribe  of  Cherokees,  living  in  their  own  vil- 
lage, and  who  commanded  the  respect  and  reverence  of  their 
more  barbarous  kindred ;  malefactors  even  found  safety  in  this 
city  of  refuge ;  here  the  sacred  fire  was  kept  constantly  burning, 
and  thence  proceeded  the  wise  counsel  throughout  the  country 
which  called  the  attention  of  the  Cherokees  from  the  business  of 
war  to  the  civil  pursuits  of  life.  The  Beloved  Men  were  not 
warriors,  and  were,  no  doubt,  more  enlightened  than  the  sur- 
rounding nations.  Mr.  Bancroft  says:  "The  beloved  people 
of  the  Cherokees  were  a  nation  by  themselves."f 

The  Cherokees  are  tall,  erect  and  moderately  robust ;  some 

*  The  village  in  Georgia,  where  the  "  Cherokee  Phoenix"  was  published  in 
1828,  was  called  New  Echotah.— Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  I.,  p.  534. 
*  Bancroft's  History  of  the  United  States,  Vol.  III.,  p.  27. 


THE  IROQUOIS,  HURONS,  AND  MOBILIANS.  253 

of  them  perfect  human  figures ;  complexion,  olive ;  hair,  black, 
straight  and  glossy,  and,  in  some  respects  resembling  the  Iro- 
quois. Mr.  Prichard  regarded  them  as  a  branch  of  the  same 
family.  Some  of  their  females  are  as  fair  as  Europeans,  and  are 
quite  handsome,  being  tall,  slender  and  of  delicate  form.  As  a 
nation,  their  countenance  is  cheerful,  features  regular  and  move- 
ments dignified  and  graceful.  Though  advanced  in  civilization 
above  all  other  American  Indians,  and  enjoying  all  the  blessings 
of  a  free  government,  they  are  rapidly  on  the  decline.  In  1857 
they  numbered  not  less  than  25,000  souls,  while  now,  in  1869, 
they  do  not  even  reach  14,000.  They  unwisely  took  some  part 
in  the  late  war  between  the  Federal  and  Confederate  States. 
Previous  to  the  war  the  Cherokees  were  the  wealthiest  nation,  in 
proportion  to  numbers,  on  the  globe,  owning  about  four  million 
acres  of  land  and  large  herds  of  cattle — some  individuals  possess- 
ing as  many  as  20,000,  15,000,  10,000  head,  and  others  lesser 
numbers,  yet  vast  herds.  The  Federal  Government  holds  in 
trust  for  them  about  one  million  of  dollars. 

The  early  intercourse  of  the  Cherokees  with  the  white  settlers 
of  the  Carolinas  was  of  friendly  character.  When  the  Tusca- 
roras,  in  1712,  commenced  their  war  of  extermination  against 
the  whites,  the  Cherokees  were  with  the  Catawba3,  who  were 
allies  of  the  colonists  against  the  Tuscaroras  ;  but  in  1715,  when 
the  great  Indian  conspiracy  was  formed  to  destroy  the  Carolin- 
ians, the  Cherokees  were  on  the  side  of  the  conspirators. 

They  had  long  and  bloody  wars  with  the  Five  Nations,  who 
aimed  at  their  subjection.  The  English  interfered  in  1750,  and 
brought  about  a  permanent  peace  between  them  and  the  Iro- 
quois. After  that  they  became  the  allies  of  the  English ;  and, 
in  1758,  assisted  then  in  the  reduction  of  Fort  Du  Quesne.  On 
their  way  home  from  the  captured  fort  two  of  their  warriors 
were  killed  by  Yirginians ;  and,  as  a  consequence,  the  Cherokees 
sought  revenge,  and  spread  desolation  along  the  frontiers  of  Vir- 
ginia for  several  years.*  In  the  war  of  the  Revolution  they  aided 
the  British,  and  remained  hostile  toward  the  colonists  for  eight 
years  thereafter,  when,  by  treaty,  the  difficulties  between  them 

*  The  ancient  town  of  Echotah  was  burnt  by  the  English  in  1761,  with  four- 
teen others  in  the  middle  settlement  of  the  Cherokees.  A  desperate  battle  had 
been  fought  the  day  preceding  between  the  Cherokees  and  English  under 
Colonel  Grant. — The  Indian  Races  of  North  and  South  America,  p.  451. 


254  NATURAL   HISTORY  OF  THE   HUMAN  RACE. 

arid  the  colonists  were  amicably  adjusted.  During  the  war  of 
1812  they  assisted  the  United  States  government,  and  rendered 
very  important  aid  in  the  subjugation  of  the  Creeks  in  1814. 

THE   UCHEES 

were  located  south-east  of  the  Cherokees,  and  claimed  the 
country  above  and  below  Augusta,  Georgia,  and  boasted  of  being 
the  most  ancient  people  in  the  southern  country.  Their  origin, 
and  first  place  of  abode  are  concealed  in  the  gloom  of  the  past 
— no  annals,  or  even  tradition,  presumes  ought  of  their  early 
habitation.  As  a  people  they  were  distinct  from  all  other 
American  Indians,  and  had  a  language  peculiar  to  themselves 
and  spoken  by  no  other  nation.  Their  own  idea  of  their 
origin  was,  that  they  naturally  grew  up  in  the  place  where  they 
dwelt  when  the  Europeans  first  discovered  them,  at  which  time 
they  appeared  to  be  but  the  remnant  of  a  nation  that  had  once 
enjoyed  a  better  condition  of  life,  though  even  then  their  towns 
were  of  a  higher  order  than  those  of  the  Algonquins,  and  their 
skill  in  agriculture  much  superior  to  that  of  the  northern  na- 
tions. 

The  Uchees  joined  the  Creek  confederacy,  and  since  then  have, 
to  a  considerable  extent,  lost  their  identity  as  a  nation.  About 
1,000  remain  with  the  Creeks. 

The  Natchez  occupied  a  small  district  in  the  valley  of  the  Pearl 
River  from  the  east  bank  of  the  Mississippi  to  the  head  waters  of 
the  Chickasaw.  They  were  a  powerful  people,  and  in  point  of 
intelligence  considerably  superior  to  the  surrounding  nations. 
In  some 'respects  their  institutions  were  similar  to  those  of  the 
Aztecs,  having  a  temple  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  on  the  altar  of  which  perpetual  fire  was  kept  burning. 
The  chiefs,  like  the  Incas,  claimed  to  have  derived  their  origin 
from  the  sun,  and  the  one  highest  in  authority,  called  the  Grand 
Sun,  tried  to  impress  the  French  with  the  idea  that  he  was 
supernatural.  The  great  temple,  so  much  revered  by  the 
Natchez,  where  the  perpetual  fire  constantly  burned,  was  but  a 
rude  building  of  oval  form,  a  hundred  feet  in  circumference,  with- 
out a  window  or  opening,  except  a  single  doorway,  in  which  were 
the  images  and  fetiches,  with  bones  of  the  dead  sacredly  treas- 
ured.    Near  the  temple  stood  the  palace  of  the  Grand  Sun,  an 


THE  IROQUOIS,  HURONS,  AND  MOBILIANS.  255 

insignificant  hut  erected  on  a  mound,  and  around  which  circled 
the  cabins  of  the  tribe.  This  was  their  chief  city,  not  far  dis- 
tant from  where  the  present  city  of  Natchez  is  now  located. 

One  hundred  and  thirty-two  years  after  Ferdinand  de  Soto 
had  discovered  the  Mississippi,  it  was  reached  by  Marquette  and 
Jolliet  by  way  of  the  northern  lakes  and  the  Wisconsin,  who  ex- 
plored it  from  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin  to  the  confluence  of 
the  Arkansas. 

However  refined  the  Natchez  may  have  been  formerly,  the 
French  found  them  but  little  if  anything  more  advanced  in 
civilization  than  the  other  nations  of  the  country.  Their  sacred 
temple  was  then  polluted  with  trophies  of  war,  among  which  the 
scalps  of  their  victims  decorated  the  palisades  of  the  surround- 
ing enclosure.  The  Natchez  and  Chickasaws,  in  whose  dominion 
the  French  were  locating  and  constructing  fortifications,  looked 
upon  the  latter  with  distrust  and  as  intruders.  The  French,  con- 
sidering themselves  masters  of  the  situation,  desiring  to  form 
an  extensive  agricultural  establishment,  and  coveting  the  La 
Pomme  village  of  the  Natchez,  Chepar,  the  haughty  commander 
of  Fort  Rosalie,  ordered  the  chief  to  vacate  at  once.  Against 
this  unjust  demand  the  Natchez  protested  but  without  avail,  ex- 
cept that  they  were  allowed  permission  to  remain  a  sufficient  time 
to  gather  their  harvest ;  and  even  for  this  act  of  grace  on  the 
part  of  the  French,  the  chief  of  the  village  was  compelled  to 
pay  a  tribute  of  corn.  This  and  other  acts  of  the  French  to- 
ward the  Natchez  so  enraged  them  that  they  resolved  to  get  rid 
of  their  cruel  masters  by  extermination.  Having  completed 
their  plans,  on  the  28th  day  of  November,  1729,  they  fell  upon 
the  garrison  at  Fort  Rosalie,  murdering  over  200  persons ;  only 
about  twenty  French  and  five  or  six  negroes  escaping  alive,  ex- 
cept the  women  and  a  few  children  who  were  made  captives.  A 
similar  scene  was  enacted  about  -  the  same  time  among  the 
Yazoos,  by  whom  the  destruction  of  the  French  was  more  com- 
plete, all  the  occupants  of  the  fort  being  put  to  death.  After 
those  disasters,  the  French,  aided  by  the  Choctaws  and  other 
friendly  Indians,  almost  exterminated  the  Natchez.  The  Great 
Sun,  with  more  than  400  prisoners,  were  shipped  by  the  French 
to  Hispaniola,  and  sold  as  slaves.*  Those  who  escaped  destruc- 
*  Bancroft's  History  of  the  United  States,  vol.  III.,  p.  363. 


256  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

tion  and  capture  remained  with  the  Chickasaws,  except  a  few 
that  took  shelter  with  the  Muscogees.  Thus  terminated  the 
Natchez  nation;  and,  though  once  so  numerous,  they  do  not 
now  number  more  than  300  souls. 

THE   MOBILIAN   NATIONS. 

The  Mobilians  comprised  a  great  number  of  tribes  and  na- 
tions speaking  different  dialects  of  the  same  language,  the  chief 
nations  being  the  Muscogees  or  Creeks,  Choctaws,  Chickasaws, 
Seminoles  and  Yamassees.  These,  with  kindred  tribes,  were 
divided  into  the  Creek,  Choctaw  and  Chickasaw  confederacies. 

The  Mobilians  inhabited  the  country  lying  south  of  the 
Cherokees,  Catawbas  and  Algonquins,  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and 
from  the  Atlantic  on  the  east  to  the  Mississippi  on  the  west,  ex- 
cept the  small  district  occupied  by  the  Uchees  and  Natchez. 

It  is  impossible  to  give  the  early  history  of  the  Mobilian  na- 
tions with  any  degree  of  accuracy  prior  to  the  time  the  Span- 
iards and  French  settled  in  Florida  and  Louisiana.  Garcilasso 
de  la  Yega,  in  his  history  of  the  conquest  of  Florida,  described 
a  number  of  Indian  tribes,  some  of  which  are  now  in  existence. 
According  to  this  author  and  other  early  accounts  of  the  nation, 
they  had  attained  to  a  much  higher  degree  of  civilization  than 
other  Mobilian  nations.  La  Yega  represented  them  as  occupy- 
ing good  houses  surrounded  by  cultivated  fields,  and  wearing 
linen  clothing.  Florida  still  presents  the  evidences  of  having 
been  occupied  by  people  more  advanced  than  the  Mobilians  were 
generally  when  discovered  by  Europeans.  Juan  Ponce  de 
Leon,  a  bold  Spanish  cavalier,  was  the  first  white  man  who  ven- 
tured upon  the  coast  of  Florida.  In  1512  he  discovered  it  and 
took  possession  in  the  name  of  the  king  of  Spain.  'Nine  years 
afterwards  he  made  an  attempt  to  establish  a  colony  upon  the 
peninsula,  but  was  so  fiercely  assailed  by  the  Indians  as  to  force 
him  to  desist,  and  was  so  severely  wounded  by  the  natives  that 
he  died  from  the  effect  soon  afterwards  in  Cuba. 

Pamphilo  de  Narvaez,  another  Spanish  adventurer,  was  more 
successful  in  the  outset,  but  unfortunate  in  the  end.  In  1528  he 
landed  upon  the  shore  of  Florida  with  300  mounted  men,  and 
sought  to  overawe  the  natives  by  threatening  their  destruction 
unless   they  acknowledged  the   supremacy  of   the  Pope    and 


THE  IROQUOIS,   HURONS,  AND  MOBILIANS.  257 

sovereignty  of  the  king  of  Spain.  His  mission  was  conquest 
and  a  search  for  gold.  He  pressed  forward  into  the  forest  and 
to  the  village  of  Apalache,  where  he  had  hopes  to  obtain 
valuable  plunder,  but  only  found  a  collection  of  mean  wigwams. 
After  marching  280  leagues,  Narvaez  and  his  famished  comrades 
reached  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  upon  which  they  embarked  as  a 
means  of  escape  from  famine  and  disease.  Only  four  survived 
to  tell  the  fate  of  Karvaez  and  his  co-adventurers. 

Ferdinand  de  Soto,  a  companion  ot  Pizarro  in  the  conquest  of 
Peru,  allured  by  the  very  marvellous  stories  about  the  wealth  of 
the  country  explored  by  Narvaez,  asked  and  obtained  permis- 
sion to  conquer  Florida.  With  600  chosen  men,  among  whom 
were  twelve  priests,  the  bold  leader  started  upon  his  mission  of 
conquest.  After  traversing  the  country  now  constituting  Florida, 
Alabama,  Georgia  and  Mississippi  he  reached  the  Mississippi 
Eiver. 

De  Soto  found  Florida  occupied  by  numerous  Indian  tribes, 
some  of  whom  were  very  hostile  to  the  whites.  At  the  Indian 
village  of  Mobile,  on  the  Alabama  River,  a  battle  was  fought  be- 
tween tie  Indians  and  the  Spaniards,  in  which  the  latter  were 
victors  though  at  great  cost.  About  2,500  Indians  were  killed 
or  consumed  in  the  conflagration  of  the  town,  which  was  fired 
during  the  engagement.  The  loss  of  De  Soto  was  eighteen 
killed  and  150  wounded;  twelve  horses  killed  and  seventy 
wounded ;  besides  these  losses,  a  large  portion  of  the  luggage  of 
the  Spaniards  was  consumed  by  the  fire. 

When  the  French  Huguenots  in  1564  established  themselves 
upon  the  River  May  in  Florida,  they  were  hospitably  welcomed 
by  the  Indians.  Though  the  colony  was  planted  amid  psalm 
singing  and  devout  reverence,  with  promises  to  the  natives  to 
become  their  benefactors,  it  was  not  long  until  the  Christians 
wholly  disregarded  the  rights  of  the  Indians  ;  levied  upon  them 
unjust  tribute,  and  robbed  their  granaries.  Forbearance,  on  the 
part  of  the  natives,  ceased  to  be  a  virtue ;  they  lost  confidence 
in  the  French  and  respect  for  their  religion. 

The  country  at  that  period  was  occupied  by  numerous  tribes, 
comprising  several  confederacies,  with  three  of  which,  respec- 
tively called  Satouriona,  Thimagoa  and  Potanou,  the  French 
came  in  contact.  The  Thimagoas  had  forty  villages  scattered 
17 


258  NATURAL  HISTORY   OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

among  the  lakes  and  forests  of  the  upper  waters  of  St.  John's 
River,  and  were  in  a  much  more  improved  state  at  that  time 
than  the  Algonquin  nations.  Around  their  towns  were  well 
cultivated  fields  of  corn,  beans  and  pumpkins.  The  residence 
Of  the  chief,  which  generally  occupied  the  center  of  the  town, 
was  elevated  upon  an  artificial  mound,  and  approached  by  a 
wide  gravel  avenue  several  hundred  yards  in  length,  traces  of 
which  are  still  visible. 

The  most  remarkable  feature  extant  of  the  early  occupants  of 
Florida  is  the  public  roads  in  the  western  part  of  the  State 
where  they  can  be  traced  fifty  miles  in  length.  Their  builders 
are  unknown,  and  even  the  natives  could  give  no  account  of 
their  construction  or  use.  These  ancient  roads,  together  with 
the  sun-worship  of  the  natives,  has  led  to  the  belief  that  Florida 
was  occupied  by  the  same  family  of  natives  that  peopled  Peru. 

The  Muscogee  was  the  chief  tribe  of  the  Creeks — the  nucleus 
of  that  great  confederacy  which  was  of  limited  power  prior  to 
the  destruction  of  the  Natchez.  A  few  years  after  the  over- 
throw of  the  latter  the  Muscogees  took  possession  of  their  wasted 
lands ;  and  as  if  by  magic  rose  to  be  the  most  powerful  con- 
federacy of  the  Southern  Indians.  In  the  space  of  thirty  years 
they  extended  their  sway  over  a  fertile  country  of  nearly  200 
miles  square,  including  fifty  considerable  towns,  and  could  then 
muster  2500  warriors.  To  this  confederacy  belonged  the  Semi- 
noles,  and  Yamassees.  It  comprised  two  divisions,  recognized 
as  the  upper  and  lower  Creeks  ;  the  former  was  seated  on  the 
branches  of  the  Alabama,  the  latter  on  those  of  the  Apalachicola 
and  Florida.  In  1786  the  Creeks  numbered  17,000,  in  1829, 
about  20,000,  and  now  in  1869  about  25,000. 
,  They  were  distinguished  warriors.  At  first  they  met  the 
colonists  in  friendship,  but  in  1715,  when  the  latter  began  rapid- 
ly to  increase  and  extend  their  borders,  sought  their  extirpation 
by  a  conspiracy.  Though  unsuccessful  in  their  schemes  of 
massacre,  they  occasioned  the  loss  of  many  valuable  lives,  and 
kept  up  their  ravages  along  the  frontiers  until  the  year  1776, 
when  they  joined  the  British  and  considered  themselves  licensed 
to  murder  and  exterminate  the  colonists.  At  the  instance  of 
Tecumseh  the  Creeks  joined  the  British  in  the  war  of  1812,  and 
spread  general  alarm  throughout  the  south  by  their  savage  warfare. 


THE  IROQUOIS,   HURONS,  AND   MOBILIANS.  259 

In  August,  1813,  a  large  force  of  the  Creeks,  under  their  great 
leader  "Weatherford,  entered  Fort  Minis  in  Alabama,  and  in  cold 
blood  massacred  about  three  hundred  men,  women  and  chil- 
dren. For  this  and  other  acts  of  cruelty,  the  Federal  troops 
chastised  them  severely  in  several  engagements ;  and  finally  the 
Creek  warriors  were  almost  exterminated  at  the  battle  of  Hor- 
shoe  Bend  by  General  Jackson  in  March,  1814.  Of  their  whole 
force,  supposed  to  have  been  1000  men,  not  more  than  twenty 
escaped  alive.  Manahoe,  their  great  prophet,  who  had  assured 
his  people  that  he  was  proof  against  all  missiles  of  war  and 
instruments  of  death,  was  among  the  slain.  He  had  prophesied, 
before  the  battle,  that  the  Creeks  would  be  the  victors,  and  when 
he  received  his  death  wound,  was  engaged  in  one  of  his  myster- 
ious acts  of  divination.  As  if  to  rebuke  him  for  his  presumption, 
the  fatal  shot  struck  him  in  the  mouth.  In  1836  the  Creeks 
united  with  the  Seminoles  in  resisting  their  removal  to  the  west 
of  the  Mississippi,  under  the  treaty  of  1832;  but,  defeated  in 
their  schemes  by  Generals  Jessnp  and  Taylor,  were  compelled 
to  relinquish  their  ancient  homes,  except  a  settlement  in  North 
Carolina,  and  take  up  their  residence  in  the  Indian  Territory, 
one  of  the  finest  positions  in  the  United  States. 

The  Creeks  are  the  most  prosperous,  accomplished  and  refined 
Indians  of  North  America,  though  in  civilization  they  and  the 
Cherokees  are  about  upon  an  equality. 

The  Choctaws  occupied  the  country  bordering  upon  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico,  from  the  western  boundary  of  the  country  of  the 
Creeks  to  the  Mississippi.  Their  houses  and  villages  were  of  a 
better  class  than  were  occupied  by  Indians  generally.  They 
paid  much  attention  to  the  cultivation  of  the  soil,  and  were 
more  domestic  in  their  habits  than  their  Indian  neighbors. 
Though  a  powerful  people,  the  Choctaws  did  not  engage  in  war 
as  a  general  rule,  unless  in  self-defense,  or  for  the  redress  of 
grievances.  At  the  time  the  French  discovered  them,  they  could 
muster  4000  warriors,  but  left  a  blemish  upon  their  fame  by  as- 
sisting the  French  in  the  extirpation  of  the  Natchez.  Owing  to 
their  peculiar  practice  of  depressing  the  forehead  the  Choctaws 
are  termed  "  Flat  Heads."  In  all  their  intercourse  with  the 
whites  they  seemed  to  cultivate  friendship  and  live  upon  terms 
of  amity  with  them,  but  their  friendship  did  not  enable  them  to 


260  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

preserve  their  homes,  and  like  other  Mobilian  nations  they  were 
forced  to  surrender  them  to  the  white  man  and  take  up  their 
residence  in  the  wilds  of  Arkansas,  where  the  remnant  of  this 
powerful  people  still  live,  enjoying  many  of  the  benefits  of  civil- 
ization. In  1820  the  Choctaws  numbered  25,000  souls,  but 
now  do  not  exceed  10,000. 

When  the  Chickasaws  were  first  discovered,  they  occu- 
pied the  country  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  from 
the  dominions  of  the  Choctaws  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  river 
eastwardly  to  the  boundaries  of  the  Shawnees  and  Cherokees. 
De  Soto  first  discovered  them  in  1540,  and  spent  the  winter  of 
that  year  in  Chicaca,  one  of  their  villages,  from  which  the  na- 
tives had  retired  at  his  approach.  In  the  spring  he  demanded 
of  the  Chickasaw  chiefs  two  hundred  men  as  drudges  to  bear 
the  burdens  of  the  Spaniards.  Scorning  the  proposed  slav- 
ery with  the  indignation  it  deserved,  the  enraged  Indians  at 
midnight  fired  the  village  and  burnt  it  to  ashes.  All  the  cloth- 
ing, weapons  and  stores  of  the  Spaniards  which  had  escaped  the 
fire  at  Mobile  were  destroyed.  Had  the  Indians  known  their 
power  the  whole  of  the  Spaniards  would  have  been  cut  off. 
Astonished  at  their  own  success  they  did  not  follow  up  the  vic- 
tory, but  allowed  De  Soto  and  his  adventurers  to  recover  from 
their  misfortunes  and  proceed  on  their  mission  of  discovery.  In 
April,  1541,  the  Spaniards,  guided  by  the  Indians,  reached  the 
Mississippi  at  the  lower  Chickasaw  Bluff,  near  the  thirty-fifth 
parallel  of  latitude,  about  twenty  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the 
Arkansas.  The  honor  of  the  discovery  of  the  "  Father  of 
Waters,"  was  achieved  by  Ferdinand  de  Soto,  the  first  white 
man  who  gazed  upon  its  turbid  waters.  In  1672,  one  hundred 
and  thirty-two  years  after  his  departure  from  the  country  of  the 
Chicasaws,  Marquette  and  Joliet,  who  had  entered  the  Mississippi 
from  the  Wisconsin,  explored  it  to  the  village  of  Arkansas  below 
the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas  river.  The  Chickasaws  were  then  in 
possession  of  guns,  obtained,  no  doubt,  from  the  Virginians,  and 
occupied  the  northern  parts  of  the  States  of  Mississippi  and  Ala- 
bama and  the  western  portions  of  Tennessee  and  Kentucky. 
The  Yazoos  belonged  to  their  confederacy. 

At  the  time  of  the  war  between  the  French  and  the  Natchez, 
the  Chickasaws  commanded  the  Mississippi  from  the  mouth  of 


THE  IROQUOIS,  HURONS,  AND  MOBILIANS.  261 

the  Ohio  to  Baton  Eouge.  They  were  friendly  toward  the  Eng- 
lish, but  avowed  enemies  of  the  French;  and  when  the  latter 
levied  their  oppressive  tax  of  a  dressed  deer-skin  upon  each  male 
of  the  Natchez,  without  rendering  any  equivalent,  the  Chicka- 
saws  advised  them  to  resist  the  indignity,  and  were  not  slow  in 
instigating  them  to  the  massacre  of  the  French.  The  plot  for 
the  extermination  of  the  French  was  well  concerted,  and  proved 
partially  successful,  as  shown  in  another  place.  Owing  to  the 
fugitive  Natchez  being  sheltered  by  the  Chickasaws,  the  French 
undertook  their  chastisement,  and  against  them  commenced  an 
exterminating  war,  which  resulted  disastrously  to  the  French, 
who  lost  some  of  their  best  men,  among  whom  Vincennes  and 
Father  Senat,  who,  with  other  captives,  were  burnt  at  the 
stake  by  the  Chickasaws,  with  all  the  torture  usually  in- 
flicted upon  the  victims  compelled  to  pass  through  such  fiery 
ordeals. 

The  Chickasaws  had  frequent  and  bloody  conflicts  with  the 
Dacotah  nations,  by  whom  they  were  for  the  first  time  sub- 
dued. The  Arkansas  or  Quapaws  had  the  honor  of  the  achieve- 
ment. Before  the  decisive  battle  was  fought  in  which  the  Chick- 
asaws were  conquered,  the  latter,  owing  to  a  want  of  powder, 
were  compelled  to  retreat.  The  Quapaw  chief,  learning  the 
cause  of  the  retreat  of  the  enemy,  ordered  his  warriors  to  empty 
their  powder  on  a  blanket,  which  having  been  done,  he  divided 
it  into  two  equal  parts,  one  of  which  he  then  distributed  to  his 
own  men,  the  other  half  he  sent  to  the  Chickasaws.  The  battle 
was  then  renewed,  and  resulted  in  the  defeat  of  the  theretofore 
unconquered  Chickasaws.* 

The  origin  of  this  great  Indian  family  is  unknown.  Their 
tradition  reports  them  as  coming  from  the  west,  where  a  part  of 
the  original  tribe  remained.  Those  who  crossed  the  Mississippi 
continued  their  journey  until  they  arrived  in  Alabama,  where 
Huntsville  is  loeated ;  there  they  halted  for  a  short  time,  and 
then  moved  on  in  a  south-west  direction  and  settled  at  a  place 
called  the  "Chickasaw's  Old  Fields,"  which  continued  their 
abode  until  they  emigrated  in  1837-8  to  their  present  residence. 
After  they  crossed  the  Mississippi  they  had  wars  with  the 
Choctaws,   Creeks,   Cherokees,  Kickapoos,    O sages    and   other 

•  Marcy's  Explorations  of  the  Red  River,  p.  94. 


262  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

nations,  all  of  whom  they  defeated,  except  the  Arkansas  or 
Quapanes. 

Their  government,  until  they  removed  to  where  they  now  live, 
was  a  limited  monarchy.  They  had  a  king  whom  they  called 
minko,  who  was  hereditary  through  the  female  line.  The  clan 
from  which  the  king  was  taken,  was  the  highest  of  rank  in  the 
confederacy.  The  next  highest  was  the  Sho-wa,  from  which  the 
highest  chief  was  taken ;  the  second  chief  was  selected  from  the 
Co-ish-to  clan ;  the  third  from  the  Aush-pe-ne,  and  so  on,  down 
to  the  lowest  clan,  were  head  men  selected  as  officers. 

Since  their  removal  west  their  system  of  government  has  been 
materially  altered.  When  they  purchased  an  interest  in  the  coun- 
try west  of  the  Mississippi,  they  agreed  with  the  Choctaws  to  be 
governed  by  their  laws,  which  were  then,  and  still  are,  of  Repub- 
lican character ;  yet  the  Choctaws  take  no  control  of  their  finan- 
cial affairs.  They  have  greatly  improved  under  the  Choctaw 
government. 

The  country  of  the  Chickasaws  is  north  of  the  Red  river,  and 
is  well  adapted  to  all  their  wants.  In  length  it  is  about  225 
miles,  and  in  breadth  about  150  miles.  They  have  every  ad- 
vantage to  become  enlightened  and  wholly  civilized,  and  in  all 
their  efforts  to  do  so  are  supported  by  the  Federal  government. 
Their  whole  number  is  now  about  five  thousand. 

The  Seminoles,  the  fiercest  warriors  of  the  Mobilian  nations,  are 
supposed  to  derive  their  descent  from  the  early  Indians  of  Florida, 
who,  abandoning  agriculture,  devoted  themselves  to  the  pur- 
suit of  game  and  feats  of  arms.*  They  were  leading  actors  with 
the  Creeks  against  the  United  States  in  the  war  of  1812. 

By  the  treaty  of  Pain's  Landing  they  had  agreed  to  emigrate 
west  of  the  Mississippi,  and  as  early  as  July,  1835,  every  neces- 
sary arrangement  for  their  removal  had  been  completed,  under 
the  guidance  of  their  head  chief,  John  Hast.  His  death  at  that 
time  placed  Osceola  in  power — a  chieftain  who  had  not  pre- 
viously displayed  any  extraordinary  abilities,  but  one  always  op- 
posed to  the  treaty  of  Pain's  Landing,  made  by  only  a  portion 
of  the  chiefs,  and  by  which  their  lands  were  to  be  relinquished. 
He  soon  gained  such  influence  over  them  as  to  cause  open  re- 
sistance to  their  removal.  At  the  head  of  the  Mecasukie  tribe, 
*  Bancroft's  History  of  the  United  States,  Vol.  III.,  page  251. 


THE  IROQUOIS,   HURONS,  AND  MOBILIANS.  263 

Osceola  commenced  hostilities.  At  first  the  Indians  were  suc- 
cessful, but  although  afterwards  frequently  defeated  in  battle 
and  finally  forced  to  emigrate,  the  Federal  troops  throughout  the 
bloody  contest  which  continued  until  1843,  gained  no  victory 
over  the  savages,  regarded  as  an  atonement  for  their  massacre  of 
Major  Dade  in  December,  1835,  near  Tampa  Bay,  when  that 
officer  and  one  hundred  of  his  soldiers  were  slain  without  any 
material  loss  on  the  part  of  the  Indians.  Our  best  generals  and 
bravest  soldiers  were  engaged  in  the  Seminole  war;  Gen- 
erals Jessup,  Harney,  Gaines,  Linch,  Armstrong,  McComb,  Call, 
Twiggs,  Scott  and  Taylor  participated.  As  regards  numbers, 
the  United  States  had  greatly  the  advantage,  but  in  other  re- 
spects the  Indians  held  the  vantage  ground.  They  were  broken 
up  into  small  portions,  would  sally  from  their  place  of  conceal- 
ment, strike  a  blow  and  disappear,  and  if  a  band  should  be 
crushed,  another  would  seem  to  rise  in  its  stead. 

The  Seminoles  were  under  commanders  of  great  prowess,  the 
principal  being  Micanope,  Osceola,  Jumper  and  Alligator ;  and 
considering  with  whom  they  had  to  contend,  will  rank  with  the 
first  warriors  of  their  race.  Jumper  and  Alligator,  it  has  been 
said,  were  among  the  last  of  the  Yamassees. 

Though  the  Federal  troops,  including  their  Indian  allies  of 
Creeks,  Uchees,  Shawnees,  Delawares,  and  Kickapoos,  num- 
bered three  to  one  of  the  Seminoles,  resort  had  to  be  made  to 
the  bloodhound  to  trace  the  Indians  to  their  camps  in  the  ever- 
glades and  marshes  of  Florida,  and  to  stratagem  to  arrest  the 
chiefs,  before  the  Seminoles  were  forced  to  yield.  The  capture 
of  Osceola,  in  October,  1837,  by  order  of  General  Jessup,  at 
Fort  Peyton,  whither  he  had  been  induced,  under  the  idea  of 
engaging  in  a  treaty,  did  not  have  the  desired  effect,  as  able 
commanders  were  still  at  large;  and  on  the  23d  of  October, 
"Wild  Cat,  one  of  the  most  dashing  of  the  Seminole  chiefs,  who 
had  been  in  person  at  St.  Augustine,  made  his  escape.  General 
Taylor  (then  Colonel),  in  December,  1837,  fought  his  most  bloody 
battle  with  the  Mikasaukies  under  Sam  Jones,  a  distinguished 
Seminole  chief,  in  which  twenty-eight  Americans  were  killed, 
and  111  were  wounded.  Twenty  Indians  were  killed  or  died 
of  wounds. 

Osceola  died  in  prison  at  Fort  Moultrie,  of  a  catarrhal  fever, 


264  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

on  the  20th  of  January  1838,  and  was  buried  in  the  fort,  where 
a  plain  marble  slab  now  marks  the  place  where  repose  the  ashes 
of  the  world-renowned  chieftain  of  the  Seminoles.  After  their 
subjugation,  in  1842,  the  great  mass  of  the  tribe  removed  to  the 
Indian  Territory,  where  they  continue  to  reside,  except  a  few 
still  lingering  in  Southern  Florida,  where  are  also  a  few  Creeks, 
Uchees,  and  Choctaws.  Before  their  difficulties  with  the  whites, 
the  Seminoles  seemed  to  be  the  most  cheerful  and  happy  nation 
of  all  the  American  race  ;  they  had  everything  heart  could  wish 
in  their  savage  state ;  nature  supplied  them  with  all  the  neces- 
saries of  life,  without  toil  or  trouble ;  their  country  was  the  Par- 
adise of  the  South,  where  the  air  was  laden  with  the  fragrance 
of  perennial  flowers ;  the  grapes,  like  those  of  Eschol,  clustered 
on  the  vine,  and  oranges  grew  in  great  abundance. 

The  Yamassees,  or  Savannahs,  resided  in  the  southwestern 
part  of  South  Carolina,  and  in  Georgia.  Of  their  early  history 
nothing  is  known,  other  than  that  they  were  Mobilians,  and  be- 
longed to  the  Creek  confederacy.  JSTo  tribe  of  the  confederacy 
was  more  fierce  and  warlike  than  the  Yamassees.  They  were 
the  leading  actors  in  the  great  plot  of  the  Indians  to  exterminate 
the  Carolinians,  in  1715,  and  received  just  punishment  for  their 
temerity  at  the  hands  of  the  whites  under  Governor  Craven, 
who  almost  exterminated  them.  Those  who  escaped  took  shel- 
ter under  Spanish  guns  at  Augusta  in  Florida.  Having  no 
place  of  safety  in  Carolina  or  Georgia,  they  were  forced  to  take 
shelter  in  the  everglades  of  Florida.  From  them,  some  authors 
claim,  descended  the  Seminoles.  From  their  retreat  the  Yamas- 
sees made  frequent  incursions  along  the  frontiers  of  Carolina 
and  Georgia.  In  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  they  were,  with 
the  confederate  Creeks,  allies  of  the  British.  This  once  power- 
ful tribe  has  now  no  existence,  and  it  is  supposed  that  not  a  sol- 
itary Yamassee  survives. 

The  Appalachians  inhabited  the  head-waters  of  the  Savannah 
and  Altamaha,  and  gave  their  name  to  the  mountains  of  Appa- 
lachee.  As  early  as  1703,  the  Spaniards  had  so  wrought  upon 
the  Appalachians  as  to  cause  them  to  desolate  some  of  the  fron- 
tier settlements  of  Georgia,  and  threaten  those  of  the  interior. 
At  this  juncture  Governor  Moore,  with  a  large  force  of  Caro- 
linians and  friendly  Indians,  penetrated  into  the  heart  of  the 


THE  IROQUOIS,   HURONS,  AND  MOBILIANS.  265 

Appalachian  settlement,  burnt  their  villages,  and  slew  about  800 
of  their  warriors,  virtually  destroying  their  power.  Broken  in 
spirit,  they  left  the  country,  after  the  conspiracy  of  1715,  in 
which  they  were  engaged  against  the  colonists. 

The  early  explorers  of  the  Lower  Mississippi  found  numerous 
tribes  of  the  Indians  dwelling  on  its  banks  and  in  their  vicinity. 
The  Chetimachas,  a  small  tribe  distinct  from  all  others,  dwelt 
between  the  Mississippi  and  Mobile  rivers,  and  so  much  resem- 
bled the  Chinese  that  they  were  supposed  to  have  derived  their 
descent  from  that  people  ;  the  Chapitoulas  occupied  the  ground 
where  the  city  of  New  Orleans  is  now  located ;  the  Tunicas  re- 
sided at  Point  Coupee ;  the  Caddos,  a  powerful  tribe,  lived  on 
the  Red  River,  several  hundred  miles  from  its  mouth,  and  had 
a  tradition  that  all  the  world  was  drowned  by  a  flood,  except  a 
family  of  Caddos,  whom  the  Good  Spirit  placed  on  an  eminence 
in  the  prairie  near  where  they  resided,  and  from  the  saved  fam- 
ily of  the  Caddos  all  the  Indians  originated.  The  Natchitoches 
occupied  a  district  by  that  name,  south  of  the  Caddos. 

The  Tunicas  were  a  Mobilian  nation,  with  whom  De  Soto 
had  some  intercourse  whilst  on  his  way  from  the  regions  of  the 
White  River  to  the  Mississippi.  He  spent  the  winter  at  an  In- 
dian village  of  that  region,  called  Autiamque,on  the  "Washita  River. 

The  march  of  De  Soto  and  his  bold  adventurers  through  the 
countries  west  of  the  Mississippi,  from  New  Madrid,  through 
the  wilderness  two  hundred  miles  northwest  from  New  Madrid, 
and  down  to  the  mouth  of  Red  River,  was  more  notorious  on 
account  of  the  wrongs  and  cruel  treatment  inflicted  upon  the 
natives,  than  celebrated  on  account  of  discoveries.  Irritated 
and  disappointed  in  consequence  of  the  Indians  being  unable  to 
guide  De  Soto  to  the  Eldorado,  the  great  object  of  his  mission 
in  the  new  world,  he  seemed  to  wreak  his  vengeance  upon  the 
unoffending  inhabitants.  Such  of  them  as  he  desired  as  menials 
he  ordered  into  service ;  made  the  disobedient  abject  slaves ; 
and,  on  the  slightest  suspicion,  the  hands  of  the  suspected  were 
cut  off  as  a  means  of  intimidation.  The  unsuccessful  guide  of 
the  Spaniards  was  seized  and  thrown  to  the  dogs ;  and  some- 
times natives  were  condemned  to  the  flames.  Yet  it  has  been 
claimed  for  De  Soto  that  he  was  a  man  not  delighting  in  cruelty.* 
*  Bancroft's  History  of  the  United  States,  Vol.  I.,  p.  55. 


266  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN    RACE. 

After  traversing  the  country  on  the  west  of  the  Mississippi 
for  over  a  year,  De  Soto  died  from  an  attack  of  a  malignant  fe- 
ver. Over  his  remains  the  priests  chanted  the  first  requiem 
heard  on  the  Mississippi.  His  body  was  wrapped  in  a  mantle, 
placed  in  a  rude  coffin,  loaded  with  cannon-balls,  and,  in  the 
gloom  of  midnight,  was  sunk  in  the  middle  of  the  stream,  at  the 
mouth  of  Ked  River.  There  the  turbid  waters  of  the  Missis- 
sippi became  its  discoverer's  tomb. 


CHAPTEE  XIII. 

THE  WESTERN  INDIANS. 

The  "Western  Indians,  countries  of. — Dacotas  or  Sioux,  extensive  family  of. — 
Met  by  De  Soto  west  of  the  Mississippi  in  1541. — Marquette  and  Joliet,  dis- 
coveries of. — Mitchigama  Village  visited  by. — War  between  the  French  and 
Natchez — Massacre  of  the  French  and  extermination  of  the  Natchez. — Tra- 
dition of  the  Dacotas  ;  they  comprise  four  divisions,  Winnabagoes,Assinna- 
boins,  Sioux  and  Minetarees. — Osages,  Ottoes,  Omahas,  Iowas,  Arkansas, 
Kansas. — Little  Crow,  his  great  conspiracy. — The  Mandans,  light  complex- 
ion of. — Their  supposed  Welsh  origin — The  Crows,  Pawnees,  Ricaras, 
Cheyennes,  Blackfeet,  Gros- Ventres,  Shoshones,  Comanches,  Kiowas,  Utahs, 
Apaches,  Navajos,  Moquis,  Pimos,  Maricopas,  Yumas,  Opates,  Zunis,  Lipans, 
Mescaleros.  —  The  California  Indians. — Tribes  of  Oregon  and  Washington. 
— Flatheads,  Chinooks,  their  fair  complexion. — Natives  of  Nootka  Sound, 
fair  complexion  of. — New  Caledonians. — Kolushi,  Alaskans,  Aleuts. — In- 
dians, decrease  of. — Their  retreat  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific. — Progress 
of  the  White  Man. 

THE  Indians  of  the  West  are  very  numerous,  and  originally 
occupied  the  country  westward  of  the  Mississippi  to  the 
Pacific  ocean. 

The  Dacotas  or  Sioux  are  the  most  extensive  family  of  natives 
residing  upon  this  continent.  The  French  found  them  on  the 
west  bank  of  the  Mississippi  from  the  Wisconsin  to  the  southern 
part  of  Louisiana.  De  Soto,  in  1541,  found  them  seated  on  the 
upper  branches  of  the  White  River  and  also  on  the  banks  of  the 
Red  River.  Marquette  and  Joliet  met  them  near  the  mouth  of 
the  Des  Moines,  in  Iowa,  and  were  very  kindly  .received  by 
them.  On  arriving  at  their  village  an  aged  chief  with  upraised 
hands  exclaimed,  "  How  beautiful  is  the  sun,  Frenchmen,  when 
thou  comest  to  visit  us  ?  Our  whole  village  awaits  thee ;  thou 
shalt  enter  in  peace  into  all  our  dwellings."  During  the  sojourn 
of  Marquette  and  Joliet  at  the  village,  the  former  preached  to  the 

(267) 


268  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

natives  the  Gospel  of  peace,  and  explained  to  them  the  attri- 
butes of  the  Deity.  Before  Marquette's  departure  from  the  resi- 
dence of  his  kind  host  the  Indians  hung  round  his  neck  the 
"  mysterious  arbiter  of  peace  and  war,  the  sacred  calmut,  a  safe- 
guard among  the  natives  ;  "*  they  also  furnished  him  the  pipe 
of  peace.  With  these  sacred  emblems  the  pioneers  again  enter- 
ed upon  the  Mississippi,  which  they  explored  down  to  Arkansa, 
an  Indian  village  below  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas  river.  As 
they  approached  the  village  of  Mitchigama,  which  stood  on  the 
west  bank  of  the  Mississippi  near  the  33°  of  latitude,  the  In- 
dians, in  great  force,  appeared  in  hostile  attitude:  with  war- 
clubs,  axes,  bows  and  arrows  they  were  prepared  to  murder  the 
pioneers  as  soon  as  they  would  be  reached.  At  the  sight  of  the 
sacred  calmut  and  peace  pipe  displayed  by  Marquette  the  savages 
cast  aside  their  implements  of  war  and  extended  to  himself  and 
Joliet  a  cordial  welcome.  The  good  feeling  and  friendly  rela- 
tions between  the  French  and  Dacotas  did  not  long  continue. 
Some  of  the  tribes  of  lower  Mississippi  engaged  with  the  Nat- 
chez in  their  conspiracy  to  massacre  the  French,  in  consequence 
of  which  they,  in  due  time,  were  severely  punished  by  the  Ar- 
kansas, the  allies  of  the  French,  who  literally  exterminated  the 
Corrois  and  Yazous.f 

Nothing  definite  is  known  concerning  the  origin  of  the  Da- 
cotas. Their  own  account  of  themselves  is,  that  before  the 
Assinnaboins  separated  from  them,  or  they  had  reached  the  Miss- 
issippi river,  their  ancestors  resided  near  Mille  Lac,  or  Knife 
Lake,  in  Minnesota,  and  at  the  Lake  of  the  Woods  in  British 
America.  Their  traditions  all  show  that  they  came  from  the 
north-east.  When  their  ancestors  first  came  into  Minnesota  and 
Iowa  other  Indian  nations  then  occupied  these  several  localities. 
It  is  uncertain  what  nations  they  were ;  however,  some  of  the 
Dacotas  claim  they  were  Iowas  and  of  their  own  kindred.  The 
term  Dacota  signifies  "  allied  or  leagued  together,"  and  all  who 
are  not  Dacotas  or  allies  are  considered  enemies  and  treated  as 
such.:): 

Ever  since  the  French  supplied  the  Algon  quins  with  fire-arms 

*  Bancroft's  History  of  the  United  States,  p.  159. 
f  F.  H.  Garneau's  History  of  Canada,  Vol.  II.,  p.  54. 
%  Schoolcraft,  Indian  Tribes  of  the  U.  S.,  Part  I.,  p.  248. 


THE  WESTERN  INDIANS.  269 

they  have  been  driving  the  Sioux  to  the  south-west.  The  Daco- 
tas  comprise  four  divisions,  viz :  Winnebagoes,  Assinnaboins, 
Minetarees  and  Sioux  proper.  The  southern  division  embraces 
the  Iowas,  Arkansas,  (Quapows,)  Kansas,  Osages,  Missouries, 
Ottoes,  Omahas  and  Puncas,  who  inhabit  the  countries  water- 
ed by  the  Missouri,  Platte  and  their  tributaries. 

The  Winnebagoes  were  the  only  Dacota  nation  that  resided 
on  the  east  side  of  the  Mississippi.  Europeans  first  met  them 
in  northern  Illinois  and  Wisconsin.  They  were  formerly  a  war- 
like nation,  but  on  friendly  terms  with  the  Algonquins  until  the 
bloody  conflict  between  them  and  the  Illinois,  in  which  the 
Winnebagoes  were  almost  exterminated.  They  now  reside  in 
Minnesota  above  St.  Paul,  and  must  have  increased  since  their 
conflict  with  the  Illinois,  as  their  present  population  numbers 
about  4000. 

The  Assinnaboins  occupy  the  regions  watered  by  the  upper 
branches  of  the  Mississippi.  They  separated  from  the  Sioux 
about  the  time  of  the  discovery  of  this  continent  by  Columbus. 
Since  the  separation  the  Sioux  have  called  them  "  rebels."  The 
French  first  visited  the  Assinnaboins  in  the  year  1660,  who 
represented  they  were  then  inhabiting  their  place  of  origin. 
They  have  suffered  much  in  consequence  of  intoxication,  pro- 
duced by  liquors  furnished  them  by  the  British.  In  1837  they 
were  almost  destroyed  by  small-pox,  before  which  time  they 
numbered  about  10,000  souls. 

The  Minetarees  comprise  three  nations :  the  Mandans,  Crows 
and  Minetarees  proper.  The  Mandans  occupy  a  portion  of  the 
country  lying  between  the  little  Missouri  and  Yellow  Stone 
rivers.  They  are  of  fairer  complexion  than  the  other  In- 
dian nations,  in  consequence  of  which  they  have  been  called 
"  white  Indians."  It  is  not  unusual  to  find  among  them  persons 
having  blue  eyes  and  fine,  soft  hair.  It  is  probable  the  white 
Indians  referred  to  by  Captain  Isaac  Stuart,*  already  mentioned, 
were  identical  with  the  Mandans ;  some  of  them  had  hair  of 
reddish  color.  Some  authors,  owing  to  their  European  features, 
with  some  other  slight  evidences,  have  considered  the  Mandans 
to  be  descendents  of  the  Welsh.  The  main  basis  of  this  theory 
is  the  adventure  of  Madoc,  a  Welsh  navigator,  who,  in  the  year 
*  History  and  Biography  of  the  Indians  of  North  America,  p.  52. 


270  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

1170,  with  ten  ships  and  three  hundred  men,  went  on  a  voyage 
of  discovery  upon  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  and  never  having  been 
afterwards  heard  of,  the  hasty  conclusion  is  arrived  at  that  Ma- 
doc,  or  some  of  his  men,  safely  rjeached  this  continent.  Mr. 
Catlin,  who  has  given  a  graphic  and  interesting  account  of  the 
Mandans,  seems  to  have  no  hesitation  in  hazarding  the  assertion 
that  they  descended  from  Prince  Madoc's  Welsh  army.  He 
describes  the  Mandans  as  being  generally  of  lighter  complexion 
than  the  other  Dacota  nations,  some  of  them  having  skins 
almost  white,  with  features  the  most  pleasing ;  eyes  hazel,  grey, 
and,  in  some  instances,  blue.  They  have  every  shade  of  hair, 
except  red  and  auburn.  Even  silvery  grey  is  witnessed  in  in- 
fancy, manhood  and  old  age.  Though  this  may  be  considered  a 
phenomenon,  or  freak  of  nature,  it  is  nevertheless  hereditary 
and  has  become  national  in  families ;  in  some  instances  this 
silvery  grey  hair  is  as  coarse  and  harsh  as  a  horse's  mane, 
whilst  that  of  the  nation  generally  is  fine  and  soft  as  silk. 

Lewis  and  Clark  spent  the  winter  of  1804  with  the  Mandans, 
whom  they  found  to  be  generous  and  hospitable  ;  not  only  kind 
and  affectionate  among  themselves,  but  entertained  strangers  and 
guests  with  marked  attention.  In  1838  the  great  mass  of  the 
Mandans  were  destroyed  by  the  small-pox,  which  was  communi- 
cated to  them  from  a  steamer  belonging  to  the  fur-traders. 
Many  of  those  who  escaped  the  small-pox  scourge  perished  in 
hostilities  with  other  nations.  But  comparatively  few  of  the  na- 
tion remain. 

The  Mandans  were  domestic  in  their  habits,  resided  in  villages 
and  engaged  in  agricultural  pursuits. 

The  Crows  inhabit  the  country  adjacent  to  the  Yellow  Stone, 
as  far  westward  as  the  Rocky  Mountains.  They  are  physically 
models  of  the  American  race,  being  above  the  average  stature 
and  of  great  bodily  strength  and  activity.  They  are  distinguish- 
ed on  account  of  their  hair,  which  grows  to  such  length  as  to 
trail  the  ground.     The  men  cultivate  their  hair  as  an  ornament. 

The  Crows  are  a  very  warlike  nation  and  keep  up  almost 
constant  hostilities  with  the  Blackfeet  tribes,  but  with  whom 
they  are  by  no  means  able  to  cope  on  account  of  numbers,  the 
latter  being  by  far  the  most  numerous.     They  also  greatly  suf- 


THE  WESTERN  INDIANS. 


271 


fered  by  the  small-pox  in  1838 ;  still  about  4000  of  them  survive. 
The  Indian  name  of  this  nation  is  Upsaroka.  They  are  classed 
with  the  Mongolian  race  by  a  distinguished  Ethnologist.* 

The  Minetarees  proper,  differ  very  materially  from  the  Man- 
dans  and  Crows.  They  occupy  the  country  about  the  mouth  of 
the  Yellow  Stone.  Their  habits,  manners  and  customs  are  al- 
most identical  with  those  of  the  Mandans.  As  nearly  as  can  be 
ascertained  the  Minetarees  number  about  3000  souls. 

The  Sioux  proper,  who  call  themselves  Dacotas,  are  divided 


SIOUX   CHIEF. 


into  seven  tribes  or  "  Seven  Fires."     Their  places  of  residence 
are  on  the  upper  Mississippi  and  on  the  St.  Peters  Kiver,  and 

*  Pickering's  Races  of  Man,  p.  36. 


272  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

branches  of  the  Missouri.  Some  of  the  tribes  engage  in  agricul- 
ture ;  those  residing  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi  and  St. 
Peters  mainly  subsist  by  farming. 

In  1862  the  Sioux,  under  the  lead  of  Little  Crow,  a  noted 
chief,  in  consequence  of  their  annuity  not  having  being  paid  to 
their  satisfaction,  waged  a  most  cruel  and  exterminating  war 
upon  the  whites  of  Minnesota  ;  and  so  well  concerted  were  their 
schemes,  that  no  less  than  six  hundred  and  forty-four  men,  wo- 
men and  children,  and  ninety-four  soldiers,  were  killed  before 
the  massacre  was  stayed.  As  an  atonement  for  their  great 
crimes,  in  thus  murdering  the  whites,  the  Federal  Government 
allowed  only  thirty-eight,  out  of  three  hundred  and  three  In- 
dians found  guilty  by  a  proper  tribunal,  to  be  executed.  This 
clemency,  though  seeming  unjust,  was  the  result  of  mature  de- 
liberation on  the  part  of  the  authorities  at  Washington,  who 
found  that  the  Indians  had  been  greatly  wronged  by  some  of 
the  whites,  not  only  in  withholding  their  annuities,  but  in  ex- 
torting money  from  them  for  the  most  trivial  consideration,  and 
in  consequence  of  which  the  Indians  sought  revenge. 

Little  Crow  was  among  the  Indians  slain — not  in  battle,  how- 
ever, but  by  ambuscade.  He  was  killed  by  a  young  man  named 
Lampson,  who  shot  the  chief  while  he  and  his  son  were  picking 
blackberries.  At  the  time  he  was  shot  the  young  man  who  did 
the  deed  did  not  know  he  had  killed  the  great  orator  and  cap- 
tain of  the  Sioux  nation.  Little  Crow  was  not  favorably  im- 
pressed with  the  idea  of  the  massacre  of  the  whites  when  first 
suggested  to  him  by  his  aggrieved  people ;  but  seeing  they 
were  determined  on  avenging  their  wrongs,  eventually  entered 
heartily  into  the  conspiracy.  In  his  message  to  his  nation  he 
urged  upon  them  the  massacre  of  the  whites.  His  conduct,  and 
that  of  his  associates  is  the  more  strange^  when  it  is  known  that 
the  chief,  and  the  leading  actors  in  the  conspiracy,  were  daily 
associating  with  the  very  persons  they  were  intending  to  de- 
stroy ;  some  of  them  members  of  the  same  Christian  church,  and 
the  most  civilized  of  the  Sioux  nation. 

The  northern  Sioux  occupy  a  district  south  of  the  Assinnaboins, 
and  roam  at  will  over  the  country  from  the  dominions  of  the 
Sacs,  Foxes  and  Chippewas  to  the  Missouri.  They  have  ever 
been  a  powerful  tribe,  and  classed  with  the  most  warlike  of  the 


THE  WESTERN  INDIANS.  273 

American  race.  Their  number  is  not  definitely  known,  but  sup- 
posed to  be  about  9,000. 

The  Pawnees  and  Ricaras  belong  to  the  same  family,  but  are 
distinct  nations,  the  latter,  owing  to  their  dark  complexion,  are 
called  the  Black  Pawnees.  Their  language  is  different  from  that 
of  the  other  western  Indians.  The  country  of  the  Pawnees  is 
on  the  Platte  River,  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Kearney,  Nebraska. 
They  are  a  powerful  people,  numbering  about  17,000  souls. 
"When  Lewis  and  Clark  visited  them  in  1803  they  were  residing 
in  villages  and  conducting  a  rude  system  of  farming,  and  in 
which  they  still  much  engage,  but  in  a  very  much  improved 
mode. 

When  the  Bicaras  separated  from  the  Pawnees,,  they  estab- 
lished themselves  on  the  Missouri  below  the  Clieyenne;  but 
eventually  settled  near  the  Mandans.  They  reside  in  villages 
and  cultivate  the  ground,  or  rather  compel  their  women  to  do 
so.  They  are  tall  and  well-proportioned,  their  females  hand- 
some and  sprightly. 

The  Ottoes  were  once  a  powerful  people,  having  their  resi- 
dence on  the  southern  bank  of  the  Missouri,  about  twenty  miles 
from  the  Platte;  but,  being  reduced,  they  emigrated  to  their 
present  residence  on  the  south  side  of  the  Platte,  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  the  Pawnees.  Catlin  describes  the  Ottoes,  O sages  and 
Mahas  (Omahas)  as  one  nation. 

The  Cheyennes  were  a  numerous  people,  formerly  residing  on 
the  river  bearing  their  name,  which  is  a  branch  of  Red  River, 
and  flows  into  Lake  Winnipeg.  Driven  from  there  by  the  Sioux 
they  went  to  the  southern  side  of  the  Missouri  River,  below  the 
Warreconne,  where  they  erected  fortifications  to  protect  them- 
selves against  the  Dacotas.  Forced  from  this  position,  they 
emigrated  to  the  head  waters  of  tlie  South  Platte,  where  they  at 
present  live.  Their  places  of  retreat,  for  a  time,  were  in  the 
Black  Mountains,  from  which  they  issued  in  bands  to  pirate 
upon  their  neighbors ;  even  making  incursions  into  the  Mexican 
settlements,  stealing  horses  with  impunity.  They  now  number 
about  1,500  souls. 

The  country  lying  between  the  Minetarees  and  Rocky  Moun- 
tains is  occupied  by  the  Blackfeet  and  Rapid,  or  Fall,  Indians. 
The  Blackfeet  are  very  numerous,  presumed  at  this  time  to  con- 
18 


274  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

sistof  13,000.  In  1834  they  numbered  30,000;*  but  in  1836 
more  than  one  half  perished  by  the  small  pox.  The  Blackfeet 
are  good  representatives  of  the  American  race — are  tall,  erect, 
and  of  manly  proportion,  fully  displaying  all  the  characteristics 
of  the  aboriginals.  The  Arapahoes,  living  about  the  head 
waters  of  the  Platte  and  Arkansas  rivers  belong  to  this  nation. 
The  Eapids  are  also  known  by  the  name  of  Gros-Yentres,  call- 
ing themselves  Aghnenin,  and  occupy  the  eastern  slope  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains. 

The  Shoshones,  or  Smoke  Indians,  reside  upon  both  sides  of  the 
Cordilleras.  Captain  Lewis  first  met  them  on  the  dividing  ridge 
between  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  where  he  was  received  by  the 
natives  with  marked  kindness.  In  stature  the  Shoshones  are 
diminutive  compared  with  the  Dacotas  and  Blackfeet. 

The  Digger  Indians  are  the  most  degraded  and  miserable  of 
the  Shoshone  nation,  if  not,  indeed,  of  all  the  western  In- 
dians. This  more  readily  refers  to  the  mountain  savages,  as 
the  valley  hunters  of  the  Digger  tribe  are  bold,  active  men,  and 
nearly  equal  to  the  Sioux.  Fremont  gives  graphic  description 
of  the  Koot  Digger  tribes. 

Southward  of  the  Shoshones,  on  the  Platte  and  Arkansas,  are 
the  Paducas,  consisting  of  several  nations,  viz. :  Comanches, 
Kiowas  and  Utahs.  The  Comanches  have  a  wide  range  over 
the  plains,  where  for  an  unknown  period  they  have  been  pursu- 
ing the  buffalo  and  wild  horses.  They  almost  live  on  horseback, 
and  their  feats  of  horsemanship  are  most  extraordinary.  They 
descended  into  the  plains  of  Texas  before  the  country  was  known 
to  Europeans,  and  the  Indians  themselves  have  no  knowledge  of 
when  they  made  their  advent  into  that  country.  The  Co- 
manches are  a  fierce  and  warlike  nation,  frequently  spreading 
terror  and  alarm  along  the  border  by  their  assaults  upon  the 
whites.  Their  dwellings  are  of  temporary  character,  consisting 
of  buffalo  skins,  and  so  constructed  as  to  be  readily  removed. 
Owing  to  their  language  being  cognate  with  that  of  the  Sho- 
shones the  Comanches  are  supposed  to  belong  to  that  family. 
The  Kiowas  occupy  the  regions  about  the  source  of  the  Platte, 
possessing  immense  herds  of  horses  that  have  pasturage  on  the 
lands  abounding  the  north  fork  of  the  Ked  River  during  the 
*  Gallatin  —  Archaeologia  Americana,  p.  133. 


THE  WESTERN  INDIANS.  275 

winter  months.  Like  the  Comanches  the  Kiowas  seem  to  roam 
at  will  over  the  grazing  portions  of  the  country  from  the  source 
of  the  Platte  to  the  Eed  River. 

The  Utahs  inhabit  the  northern  part  of  New  Mexico  and 
southern  portion  of  Utah.  Their  country  is  rough,  yet  abounds 
with  elk,  deer,  bear  and  other  game,  the  flesh  of  which  consti- 
tutes their  main  subsistence.  By  nature  they  are  warlike,  and 
before  the  Federal  Government  extended  military  protection 
over  the  white  settlers,  made  frequent  forays  into  the  settlements, 
killing  many  of  the  inhabitants  and  driving  off  large  amounts 
of  stock.  The  whole  number  of  the  TJtahs  at  the  present  time 
is  5,000. 

The  Apaches  range  through  the  Rio  Grande  and  Gila  valleys 
in  pursuit  of  plunder  and  subsistence,  and  are  almost  constantly 
on  horseback.  As  a  nation  the  Apaches  are  among  the  most 
widely  disseminated  of  the  American  race.  The  Navajos,  one 
of  the  largest  tribes  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  belong  to  this 
family.  *  They  do  not  compare  with  the  natives  of  Missouri 
and  Mississippi,  being  ill-formed  and  emaciated  and  undignified, 
lacking  those  ennobling  traits  of  character  witnessed  in  the  Iro- 
quois  and  Mobilians. 

In  a  former  chapter  the  following  nations,  inhabiting  New 
Mexico  and  California,  were  classed  with  the  Malays,  viz.: 
Navajos,  Moquis,  Pimos,  Coco-Maricopas,  Yumas,  Mohavis,  Zu- 
nis,  Opates  and  Yaquis. 

The  Navajos,  though  classed  by  Bartlett  with  the  Apache 
family,  seem  to  be  an  entirely  different  people  in  their  habits 
and  other  marked  differences,  and  are  intelligent,  industrious, 
with  an  agricultural  disposition  and  warlike  habits.  Though 
producing  sufficient  grain,  fruits  and  vegetables  for  their  own 
consumption,  they  have  no  permanent  villages ;  remove  from 
place  to  place  as  circumstances  require.  They  occupy  the 
country  watered  by  the  southern  branches  of  the  San  Juan  River 
in  New  Mexico. 

The  Moquis  live  at  the  head  waters  of  the  Gila ;  are  an  intel- 
ligent and  industrious  people  occupying  permanent  villages,  and 
extensively  cultivate  the  soil.  Among  the  Pueblos  the  Moquis 
stand  prominent. 

*  Explorations  in  New  Mexico,  etc.,  by  Bartlett,  vol.  I.,  p.  325. 


276  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

Residing  in  the  valley  of  the  Gila,  where  they  have  dwelt 
from  time  immemorial,  are  the  Pimos  and  Coco-Maricopas.  The 
latter  about  fifty  years  ago,,  owing  to  frequent  wars  waged  against 
them  by  the  Apaches,  abandoned  their  ancient  homes  and  settled 
near  the  Pimos,  whose  semi-civilization  they  adopted ;  and,  though 
in  many  respects  distinct  nations,  it  is  difficult  to  trace  the  divid- 
ing line  between  them  except  by  their  languages  and  a  few  cus- 
toms peculiar  to  each.  Their  languages  are  radically  different,  but 
complexion  the  same — a  clear,  dark  brown,  very  different  from 
that  of  the  red-skins  east  of  the  Rocky  mountains,  and  the  olive 
color  of  southern  Californians.  Their  females  have  good  figures, 
with  finely-formed  limbs.  In  the  disposition  of  the  dead  there  is 
a  great  difference  between  these  two  nations.  The  Pimos  bury 
the  dead,  while  the  Coco-Maricopas  burn  theirs  to  ashes.  The 
former  exhibit  great  simplicity  of  character,  and  are  much  inclin- 
ed to  live  on  terms  of  amity  with  their  neighbors.  They,  as  well 
as  the  Coco-Maricopas,  dwell  in  villages  and  engage  largely  in 
agriculture,  raising  good  cotton,  from  which  they  manufacture 
blankets  and  other  fabrics  of  lesser  account.  Their  lands  are 
well  irrigated  by  means  of  canals  to  conduct  the  water  from  the 
Gila,  and  in  this  regard  seem  to  be  only  imitating  a  more  en- 
lightened people  who  had  preceded  them,  as  many  traces  of 
ancient  irrigating  canoes  can  still  be  seen  in  the  country.  The 
massive,  ruined  adobe  buildings  found  existing  in  New  Mexico, 
together  with  the  fragments  of  pottery  thickly  strewn  through- 
out the  country,  fully  attest  that,  in  ages  past,  a  more  civilized 
people  dwelt  in  the  Gila  valley.* 

The  Yumas,  also  called  Cuchans,  reside  on  the  left  bank  of  the 

Colorado,  north  of  the  confluence  of  the  Gila,  which  has  been 

their  dwelling-place  since  they  were  first  known  by  the  whites. 

They  are  partially  civilized,  and  devote  much  of  their  time  to 

farming  the  productive  bottom  lands  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort 

Yuma.    Though  naturally  fond  of  strife,  they  have  been  inclined 

to  peace  since  the  Federal  Government  established  a  military 

force  in  their  midst.     The  Yumas  are  a  distinct  nation  from  the 

Pimas,  though  their  languages  are  almost  identical. 

*  The  Indians  of  New  Mexico  are  so  far  civilized  as  to  freely  associate  with 
the  white  people.  They  occupy  seventeen  villages  and  support  themselves 
by  their  industry.  These  nations  are  honest,  frugal,  and  virtuous.  To  them 
has  been  applied  the  term  Pueblo.    They  number  about  7,000  souls. 


THE  WESTERN  INDIANS,  277 

On  the  banks  of  the  Mohavi  river  dwell  a  nation  bearing  that 
name,  representing  a  fine  athletic  people  of  fierce  character,  and 
superior  to  neighboring  tribes. 

The  Opates  of  Sonora  live  in  villages,  and  devote  much  of 
their  time  to  farming — are  a  nation  of  warriors,  and  the  only  one 
capable  of  successfully  contending  with  the  Apaches, 

The  Yaquis,  also  of  Sonora,  though  once  a  warlike  people, 
are  now  peaceful  and  quiet,  and,  as  a  class,  the  most  industrious 
natives  of  the  country.  They  were  among  the  first  to  be  con- 
verted by  the  Jesuits,  for  whom  they  did  drudgery,  built  churches 
and  sustained  the  priests. 

The  Zunis  live  on  the  Little  Colorado,  according  to  the  ac- 
count given  by  Major  Emory,  who  called  them  Soonees.  The 
majority  of  them  are  Albinos. 

The  Lipans  of  Texas  are,  next  to  the  Comanches,  the  most 
noted  tribe  of  the  country,  and  are  even  more  for  war  than  the 
latter.  They  have  affinity  with  the  Seraticks  and  Muscalaroes. 
Combined,  these  three  tribes  are.  more  numerous  than  the  Co- 
manches, and  have  made  some  progress  in  civilization.  The  Sera- 
ticks  live  on  the  Rio  Grande ;  the  Muscalaroes  on  the  Puerco  river 
on  the  eastern  branch  of  the  former.  They  are  of  dark  complex- 
ion, peaceful  and  industrious  cultivators  of  the  soil — raise  horses, 
black  cattle,  mules,  sheep  and  goats.  The  Coddoes,  who  for- 
merly resided  in  Louisiana  on  the  Red  river  and  Natchitoches, 
have  lately  removed  to  Texas,  and  claim  to  be  Texas  Indians. 

The  California  Indians  have  been  already  referred  to  as  being 
of  Malay  origin.  They  differ  in  physical  aspect  as  much  as  the 
nations  and  tribes  living  east  of  the  Rocky  mountains.  Ida 
Pfeiffer  describes  the  Indians  she  visited  at  Marysville  as  actu- 
ally uglier  than  the  Malays ;  as  having  short,  thick  necks  and 
clumsy  heads  covered  with  short  thick  rough  hair ;  the  forehead 
low,  nose  flat,  nostrils  broad,  eyes  very  narrow,  cheek  bones 
prominent,  mouth  large,  and  complexion  yellowish  brown.  They 
live  almost  exclusively  on  fish.*  Their  dwellings  are  of  the 
rudest  kind  possible.  The  men  formerly  went  naked,  and  the 
females  nearly  so,  wearing  only  an  apron  about  a  foot  long  about 
the  loins. 

The  Huna  nation,  residing  in  the  vicinity  of  Crescent  city,  are 

*  Ida  Pfeiffer's  Second  Voyage  around  the  World,  p.  307. 


278  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

similar  to  those  at  Marysville,  and  subsist  on  fish  and  acorns. 
Above  this  tribe,  in  Oregon,  are  the  Rogue  River  Indians,  who 
are  larger  and  stronger  than  those  of  lower  California,  but  about 
as  low  in  point  of  culture.  Before  they  came  in  contact  with 
Europeans  they  had  no  idea  of  religion  or  a  future  state.  These 
Indians  neither  scalp  their  enemies  nor  kill  the  women  and  chil- 
dren, but  kill  all  the  men  falling  in  their  hands. 

The  Nez-Perces,  or  pierced-nose  Indians,  occupy  an  extensive 
territory  in  the  northern  central  part  of  Oregon  in  Lewis  River 
valley  above  Fort  Boise.  They  are  a  quiet,  inoffensive  people ; 
but  in  self-defence  evince  great  courage  and  dexterous  efficiency. 
Captain  Bonneville,  who  was  among  them,  gives  a  vivid  and 
graphic  description  of  their  character,  stating  they  are  benevo- 
lent, courteous  and  religious,  and  were  more  like  a  nation  of 
saints  than  savages.  Other  travellers,  however,  have  not  spoken 
of  them  in  such  flattering  terms. 

Below  the  mouth  of  Lewis  river,  on  the  Columbia,  are  the 
"Walla-Wallas,  a  nation  very  much  resembling  the  Nez-Perces 
in  appearance,  character  and  habits.  East  of  them  on  the 
head  waters  of  the  Kooskooskee  river,  are  the  Flatheads,  so 
termed,  though  the  Chinooks,  who  dwell  about  the  lower  por- 
tions of  the  Columbia,  are  the  real  Flatheads.  They  comprise 
several  tribes — in  person  are  diminutive  compared  with  the  In- 
dians of  Missouri ;  complexion  lighter  than  that  of  those  east  of 
the  Rocky  mountains ;  and  with  other  Indian  nations  generally, 
who  live  west  of  these  mountains  and  north  of  California,  are 
considered  of  Mongolian  alfinity.  Lewis  and  Clark  -state  that 
all  the  Indians  they  met  west  of  the  Rocky  mountains,  with  the 
exception  of  the  Snake  tribe,  were  considered  Flatheads ;  and 
that  the  greatest  deformity  was  witnessed  among  the  natives 
near  the  mouth  of  the  Columbia :  both  sexes  in  that  locality  are 
Flatheads.  All  the  Indians  living  on  the  shores  of  the  Straits  of 
De  Fuca,  and  the  country  including  the  tide  waters  of  the  Col- 
umbia, are  comprehended  under  the  term  Chinooks,  and  are 
inferior  in  stature  to  the  natives  of  the  interior  of  Oregon,  with 
faces  rounder  and  broader.  The  men  and  women  are  so  much 
alike  that  strangers  have  difficulty  in  distinguishing  the  sex. 
Their  eyes  are  oblong,  and  the  prominent  arched  nose  very  prev- 
alent among  them.     The  complexion  of  some  is  fairer  than  any 


THE  WESTERN  INDIANS.  279 

other  aboriginal  Americans,  and  in  young  children  the  color  is 
often  not  strikingly  deeper  than  among  Europeans.  The  Chi- 
nooks  and  natives  of  Oregon  and  Washington  territories  gener- 
ally pay  but  little  attention  to  the  cultivation  of  the  ground,  de- 
riving their  subsistence  from  game  and  fish. 

The  natives  of  Nootka  Sound  are  of  fair  complexion.  Captain 
Cook  found  them  courteous,  docile  and  good  natured.  One  trait 
distinguishing  them  from  other  tribes  is  their  fondness  for  music, 
their  voices  being  so  melodious  as  to  be  powerfully  soothing. 
Captain  Meares  visited  a  dwelling  of  these  natives,  called  the 
palace  of  the  chief,  named  Wicananish,  which  was  sufficiently 
large  to  hold  eight  hundred  people ;  the  rafters  of  the  edifice 
were  larger  than  the  masts  of  a  man-of-war,  and  carved  with 
various  figures ;  the  huge  rafters  rested  on  blocks  of  wood,  which 
were  also  rudely  carved  with  images — the  mouth  of  one  of  which 
constituted  the  door  of  the  building ;  festoons  of  human  skulls 
decorated  almost  every  part  of  the  interior.  Mild  and  docile 
as  these  nations  seemed  to  have  been,  Meares  discovered  that 
they  were  capable  of  inflicting  the  most  cruel  torture  upon  their 
captives,  and  were  actual  cannibals. 

The  natives  of  New  Caledonia  in  personal  appearance  are  less 
uniform  than  the  coast  tribes ;  some  resemble  the  latter,  while 
others  are  allied  with  the  Chippewayn  and  Beaver  nations  east 
of  the  Rocky  mountains.  The  Tahkali,  inhabiting  the  northern 
part  of  New  Caledonia,  are  distinguished  for  burning  their  dead, 
which  of  itself  is  strong  evidence  tending  to  show  their  affinity 
with  the  Hindoos. 

The  Kolushi  nations  inhabit  the  Russian  territory  north-west 
of  New  Caledonia.  They  are  a  bold,  industrious  and  ingenious 
people,  seeming  to  possess  the  blood  of  the  Caucasian  and  Mon- 
golian combined,  though  decidedly  Mongolian  in  general  appear- 
ance. Those  of  Alaska  have  a  rather  long  visage  and  more  prom- 
inent nose  than  their  Esquimaux  neighbors,  being  more  after 
the  order  of  the  Samoieds.  The  Kolushi  proper  inhabit  the 
coast.  The  territory  of  Alaska  comprises  560,000  square 
miles,  and  contains  a  native  population  of  about  70,000  souls. 
In  1804  they  became  angry  at  the  Russians  and  massacred  nearly 
all  the  garrison  at  Sitka.     The  Malemutes,  who  reside  in  the 


280  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

vicinity  of  the  most  northern  Russian  post,  are  akin  of  the  Aleuts 
of  the  Aleutian  islands.  They  are  a  tall  people  and  of  robust 
bodies.  The  Yukons,  on  the  great  river  of  that  name,  are  the 
most  numerous  and  warlike  people  of  Alaska.  Recent  discov- 
eries made  in  this  region  tend  to  show  that  the  country  has  for- 
merly been  occupied  by  a  people  of  much  higher  order  of  civil- 
ization than  the  present  population.  The  relics,  consisting  of 
weapons  of  iron,  stone,  copper  and  wood,  and  images  of  carved 
work,  lately  disinterred  from  tombs,  collected  by  E.  G.  Fast,  are 
of  such  order  as  to  strongly  impress  one  with  the  idea  that  they 
were  the  workmanship  of  the  same  race  that  sculptured  the  im- 
ages found  in  Central  America  and  Yucatan.  This  idea  is  made 
the  more  impressive  by  the  fact  that  there  is  a  remote  affinity 
between  the  Eootka-Columbian  and  the  Aztec-Mexican  lan- 
guages ;  and,  when  these  seemingly  remote  evidences  are  con- 
sidered, in  connection  with  the  tradition  of  the  Nahuatlacas  that 
they  originated  in  regions  far  to  the  north,  and  probably  halted 
on  the  Gila,  a  strong  possibility  is  presented  that  the  ancient 
Mexicans  (Toltecs)  one  day  occupied  Alaska. 

The  aborigines  of  the  United  States  have  ever  been,  and  still 
are,  a  heavy  tax  upon  the  Federal  Government.  In  the  outset 
it  was  the  aim  of  the  Government  to  have  the  Indians  live  upon 
terms  of  friendship  with  the  people  of  this  country.  With  this 
view  various  treaties  have  been  made,  by  which  the  savages 
yielded  their  hunting  grounds  to  the  white  man,  and  passed  to 
new  retreats  in  the  forests.  But  they  were  not  safe  there  from 
the  advancing  steps  of  civilization.  For  a  time  the  Alleghanies 
seemed  to  shield  the  red  man  from  the  encroachments  of  the 
Anglo-Saxon ;  but  this  mountain  impediment  was  soon  passed, 
and  the  wilds  of  the  Mississippi  valley  converted  into  cultivated 
fields — and  where  lately  before  the  Indian  wigwam  fire  blazed, 
were  reared  towns  and  cities.  Finally,  even  the  barrier  between 
the  two  great  oceans  has  been  scaled — where  the  savage  lurked 
in  apparent  security  amid  the  Rocky  mountains,  the  only  echo 
his  war-whoop,  the  shrill  whistle  of  the  steam  locomotive  and 
rumbling  of  railroad  trains  are  heard. 

The  progress  of  the  white  man  has  been  so  rapid  that  the  red 
race  has,  comparatively,  no  safe  places  of  retreat  or  extensive 
wastes  wherein  to  lurk.     They  are  environed  by  civilization. 


CHAPTEK  XIY. 

INDIAN  NATIONS   OF  MEXICO. 

Anahuac.  —  Aztecs. — Cholulans. — Early  Nations  of  Mexico. — Olmecas. — Ay- 
maras. — Toltecs. — Azatlan. — Tezcucian  Institutions — Poetry  of — Religious 
Belief. — Great  Temple  of  Cliolula. — Tula  and  Quiche. — Othomi. — Tlasca- 
lans. — The  Mecca  of  the  New  World. — Religion  of  the  Aztecs — Civilization 
of — Statues  of  the  Sun  and  Moon. — City  of  Mexico — Extent  and  magnifi- 
cence of,  when  taken  by  Cortez — Royal  Residence  of. — Great  Teocalli  of 
Mexico. — Montezuma's  kind  treatment  of  Cortez — his  personal  bearing  to- 
wards the  conqueror. — Females — amiable  character  of. — Yucatan  and  Guat- 
emala.— Ruins  of  Uxmal — great  antiquity  of — Utallan — ruined  city  of. — 
Copan — extensive  ruins  in. 

WHEN  the  Spaniards  first  entered  upon  the  soil  of  Ana- 
huac  (Mexico),  they  found  it  occupied  with  peoples 
who  had  emerged  from  the  savage  state,  and  enjoyed  a  semi- 
civilization.  All  the  nations,  however,  were  not  thus  situated, 
some  being  still  in  their  barbarous  condition.  The  leading  na- 
tions— the  Aztecs,  the  Cholulans  and  the  Tlascalans — were  semi- 
civilized — cultivated  the  soil,  dwelt  in  houses,  worked  in  mines 
of  gold  and  silver,  and  were  clad  in  respectable  garments ;  and 
in  their  midst  were  indubitable  evidences  that  the  country  in 
former  ages  had  enjoyed  a  much  higher  degree  of  civilization 
than  even  that  to  which  the  Aztecs  had  attained.  The  splendid 
ruins  and  existing  monuments  of  art  strewn  throughout  the  coun- 
try fully  attested  that  a  highly  civilized  people  had,  centuries 
before,  occupied  Anahuac ;  but  what  race,  is  unknown  in  his- 
tory, or  preserved  by  plausible  tradition.  The  same  race  had, 
evidently,  not  only  peopled  Mexico  proper,  but  also  Central 
America,  and,  in  all  probability,  South  America  also,  as  traces 
of  like  civilization  are  found  in  these  several  localities. 

The  most  ancient  nations  of  Indians  who  inhabited  Mexico, 
Central  and  South  America,  before  the  advent  of  the  Toltecs, 

(281) 


282  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

were,  probably,  the  Olmecas,  Aymaras,  Xicalancas,  Coras,  Te- 
panecas,  Toroscas,  Mixtecas,  Tzapoteca3,  and  Othomi,  with, 
whom,  by  mutual  partition,  the  Olmecas  divided  the  country. 

The  Toltecs  arrived  in  Anahuac  in  the  year  648  a.  d.,  but 
did  not  permanently  settle  at  Tula  until  670  a.  d.  ;  the  Chichi- 
macas  became  settlers  in  the  country  in  1070 ;  the  Nahuatlacas, 
a  family  of  seven  tribes,  of  which  the  Aztecs  were  one,  com- 
menced their  migrations  in  1170  a.  d.  ;  the  Aztecs  in  1178,  but 
did  not  found  their  capital,  Tenochtillan,  afterwards  called  Mex- 
ico, from  Mexitli,  their  war-god,  until  1325  a.  d.  The  country 
from  whence  they  and  their  kindred  nations  issued  was  called 
Azatlan,  which,  according  to  Baron  Humboldt,  was  situated 
within  the  forty-second  degree  of  north  latitude,  and  probably 
in  the  region  of  what  now  constitutes  the  States  of  Ohio,  Indi- 
ana, Illinois,  Michigan,  Wisconsin,  Missouri  and  Mississippi. 
Abundant  evidences  exist  in  these  several  localities  that  they 
have  been  occupied  by  the  human  race  at  a  very  remote  period, 
and  by  peoples  who  enjoyed  a  much  higher  degree  of  civiliza- 
tion than  the  natives  found  inhabiting  these  several  States  when 
they  were  first  discovered  by  Europeans. 

The  Acolhuans,  who  were  Tezcucians,  next  to  the  Aztecs  were 
the  most  distinguished  nation  of  Indians  of  Mexico  after  the  de- 
parture of  the  Toltecs.  They  founded  the  great  city  of  Tez- 
cuco,  on  the  eastern  border  of  the  Mexican  lake,  which,  except 
Mexico,  was  the  largest  and  most  splendid  city  of  Anahuac.  It 
contained  three  temples  devoted  to  human  sacrifice,  the  massive 
remains  of  which  are  still  strewn  within  its  limits  ;  each  temple 
measures  400  feet  along  the  base  of  its  front.  The  Tezcu- 
cians were  in  advance  of  the  Aztecs  in  purely  intellectual  pro- 
gress— had  the  best  system  of  laws,  best  histories,  best  poems, 
and  the  purest  dialect.*  Their  system  of  laws  was  founded 
upon  the  principles  of  justice ;  the  tribunals  were  graded,  yet 
every  eighty  days  all  had  to  meet  at  the  capital  in  a  general 
parliament,  over  which  the  king  presided,  to  determine  all  suits 
reserved  for  their  decision  by  the  lower  courts.  Honesty  and 
fair  dealing  were  required  by  all  functionaries  ;  to  be  guilty  of 
taking  a  bribe  by  a  judge  was  punishable  with  death ;  the  suit- 
ors did  not  appear  by  counsel,  but  in  person,  and  each  party 
*  Prescott's  Conquest  of  Mexico. 


INDIAN  NATIONS  OF  MEXICO.  283 

could  be  a  witness  in  his  own  behalf ;  the  clerk  of  court  made 
a  statement  of  the  case,  giving  an  abstract  of  the  testimony  and 
the  proceedings  of  the  trial  in  hieroglyphical  painting,  which 
was  preserved  bj  the  court. 

The  Tezcucians  excelled  in  poetry.  Some  of  their  poems 
contain  sentiments  of  morality,  and  thoughts  upon  the  mutabil- 
ity of  human  life,  as  lofty,  eloquent,  sublime,  and  forcibly  ex- 
pressed, as  if  the  work  of  our  most  enlightened  and  gifted  poets. 
The  lament  of  one  of  their  bards  is  striking : 

"  Banish  care,  if  there  are  bounds  to  pleasure, 
The  saddest  life  must  have  an  end. 
Then  weave  the  chaplet  of  flowers,  and 
Sing  the  song  in  praise  of  the  all-powerful  God : 
For  the  glory  of  this  world  soon  fadeth  away." 

Agriculture,  above  everything  else,  was  encouraged  by  the 
Tezcucian  sovereigns  and  rulers ;  every  available  spot  of  ground 
was  cultivated.  Great  attention  was  paid  to  the  capital  of  the 
kingdom,  which  was  the  pride  of  the  people.  The  royal  palace 
was  a  magnificent  structure,  consisting  of  a  group  of  buildings ; 
from  east  to  west  it  extended  twelve  hundred  and  thirty  yards, 
and  from  north  to  south  nine  hundred  and  seventy-eight  yards, 
enclosed  by  a  wall  of  unburnt  bricks  and  cement,  nine  feet  high 
and  six  feet  thick,  for  the  one-half  of  the  circumference,  and  fif- 
teen feet  high  the  remaining  distance.  The  whole  structure 
contained  three  hundred  apartments.  Two  hundred  thousand 
workmen  were  employed  in  the  erection  of  this  lordly  pile.*  The 
Tezcucians  were  skillful  mechanics,  and  their  style  of  architec- 
ture of  the  finest  order  found  in  Mexico. 

The  Tezcucians,  though  indulging  in  the  heathenish  practice 
of  human  sacrifice,  at  the  same  time  believed  in  an  all-powerful 
Creator  of  the  Universe  ;  and  so  ardent  were  they  in  this  belief 
that  they  erected  a  temple  which  was  dedicated  "  to  the  Un- 
known God,  the  Cause  of  Causes." 

Nezahualcayott,  the  Tezcucian  king  who  reared  this  temple, 
was  the  wisest  and  most  accomplished  Indian  known  in  history. 
In  his  declining  years  his  mind  seemed  to  be  absorbed  upon  the 
future  and  his  immortal  destiny.  The  following  are  some  of  his 
thoughts,  translated  from  the  Othomic  tongue  by  Galvez  : 


284  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

"  The  great,  the  wise,  the  valiant,  the  beautiful, 
Alas  1  where  are  they  now  ? 
They  are  all  mingled  with  the  clod ; 
And  that  which  has  befallen  them  shall  happen  to  us, 
And  to  them  that  come  after  us. 

Yet,  let  us  take  courage,  illustrious  nobles  and  chieftains  ; 
Let  us  aspire  to  Heaven, 

Where  all  is  eternal,  and  corruption  cannot  come. 
The  horrors  of  the  tomb  are  but  the  cradle  of  the  sun, 
And  the  dark  shadows  of  death  are  brilliant  lights  of  the  stars." 

The  Toltecs  issued  from  a  country  called  Huchuetapallan, 
supposed  to  be  amid  the  Rocky  Mountains,  in  the  regions  of  the 
Gila  and  Colorado  rivers,  where  traces  of  similar  edifices  to  those 
constructed  "by  them  in  Anahuac  are  still  existing. 

According  to  the  manuscript  of  Don  Juan  Torres,  grandson 
of  the  last  king  of  the  Quiches,  the  Toltecas  descended  from  the 
house  of  Israel,  who  were  released  by  Moses  from  the  tyranny 
of  Pharaoh.  The  story  runs  that,  after  they  had  fallen  into 
idolatry,  to  avoid  the  reproofs  of  man,  they  separated  from  him, 
and,  under  the  guidance  of  Tanub,  their  chief,  passed  from  one 
continent  to  the  other,  to  a  place  called  the  "  Seven  Caverns," 
a  part  of  the  kingdom  of  Mexico,  where  they  founded  the  city 
of  Tula.  From  Tanub  sprang  the  families  of  the  kings  of  Tula 
and  Quiche,  and  the  first  monarchs  of  the  Toltecs.  Xima- 
quiche,  the  fifth  king  of  that  line,  was  directed  by  an  oracle  to 
leave  Tula,  with  his  people,  and  conduct  them  to  Guatemala. 
After  many  years  of  suffering  and  hardships,  they  reached  Lake 
Atitlan,  near  which  they  settled  in  a  country  they  called  Quiche, 
and  there  founded  the  city  of  Utatlan,  which  subsequently  be- 
came the  most  noted  city  of  Central  America,  a  description  of 
which  is  given  in  another  place.  Before  the  time  of  the  con- 
quest, after  many  bloody  battles,  the  Quiches  had  become  mas- 
ters of  the  country,  and  held  in  subjection  the  powerful  tribes 
of  the  Zutugiles  and  Kochiquels.  The  distracting  wars  left 
Guatemala  an  easy  matter  of  conquest,  though  the  last  king, 
Tecum  Umam,  marshalled  on  the  plains  of  Tzaccapa  two  hun- 
dred and  thirty  thousand  warriors,  in  a  fortified  camp,  against 
the  Spaniards,  but  was  defeated  by  Alvarado,  and  the  Quiche 
government  overthrown.* 

*  Travels  in  Central  America  and  Yucatan,  Vol.  II.,  p.  172. 


INDIAN  NATIONS  OF  MEXICO.  285 

Traces,  also,  of  a  similar  civilization  are  manifest,  extending 
westward  from  the  Gila  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  in  the  valley  of 
the  Columbia,  and  in  Alaska.  And  the  Chinese  annals  record 
that  Foo-Sang,  a  Chinese  navigator,  visited  the  northwest  coast 
of  America  in  the  fifth  century  a.  d.,  and  found  the  people  in- 
habiting the  country  enjoying  a  degree  of  civilization  equal  to 
that  of  the  Aztecs  when  discovered  by  the  Europeans. 

The  Toltecs  are  said  to  be  the  builders  of  the  great  temple 
of  Cholula,  after  the  plan  of  that  of  Teotehuacan ;  this  is 
doubted,  and  the  01meca3  are  looked  upon  as  the  founders  of 
these  great  monuments.  It  is  well  established  that  the  Toltecs 
were  skilled  in  architecture,  and  reached  a  degree  of  civiliza- 
tion superior  to  any  other  single  nation  of  Mexico.  The  Aztecs 
founded  their  civilization  upon  that  of  the  Toltecs,  and  seem 
to  have  made  but  little,  if  any,  improvement  upon  it.  Their 
Augustan  age  was,  perhaps,  about  the  year  708  a.  d.,  at  which 
period  their  great  astrologer,  Huematzin,  composed  their  hiero- 
glyphical  Divine  Book,  containing  their  laws,  calendars  and  his- 
tory. 

The  Othomi  and  Totonacs  were  barbarians  who  occupied  the 
country  in  the  vicinity  of  Lake  Tezcuco.  Their  language  is 
monosyllabic,  and  of  the  same  family  of  languages  as  that  of 
the  Chinese,  and  unlike  all  other  Indian  nations. 

The  Chichimecas,  a  barbarous  nation  who  dwelt  about  Lake 
Tezcuco,  joined  the  Tezcucians  and  eventually  became  absorbed 
by  them. 

To  the  north  of  Mexico  dwelt  the  Huaxtecas,  a  nation  that 
seems  to  have  been  of  the  same  group  as  the  ancient  nation  of 
Yucatan,  Guatemala  and  the  West  Indies. 

The  Tarascas,  who  dwelt  to  the  north-west  of  Mexico,  were 
distinct  from  the  other  natives.  In  the  art*  and  civilization 
they  were  nearly  equal  with  the  Aztecs ;  they  were  an  inde- 
pendent, bold,  fearless  nation,  and  never  submitted  to  the  Mexi- 
can powers,  though  repeated  efforts  were  made  to  bring  them 
under  subjection. 

The  Tlascallans,  a  branch  of  the  Aztec  family,  took  up  their 
residence  at  first  on  the  western  borders  of  Lake  Tezcuco,  and 
about  the  same  time  the  Aztecs  settled  in  Mexico.  These  two 
nations  were  very  hostile  towards  each  other  and  kept  up  bloody 


286  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

wars.  After  defeating  the  Aztecs  in  two  great  battles  they  emi- 
grated, and  took  up  their  final  residence  in  the  valley  between 
the  lake  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  and  there  founded  their  capi- 
tal, Tlascala,  one  of  the  most  noted  cities  of  Anahuac.  They 
established  a  republican  form  of  government  and  maintained 
their  independence  against  the  whole  power  of  Montezuma. 

In  regard  to  civilization  they  were  equal  with  the  Aztecs. 
To  protect  their  eastern  border  against  invasion,  they  constructed 
a  solid  stone  wall  twenty  feet  thick  and  nine  feet  high,  six  miles 
across  the  valley. 

The  Cholulans,  also  a  branch  of  the  Aztec  family,  were  among 
the  most  refined  natives  of  Anahuac.  They  were  well  clad,  and 
completely  astonished  the  Spaniards  by  their  courteous  and  polite 
demeanor.  Their  great  capital,  Cholula,  was  the  first  city  of 
Anahuac,  and  the  "  Mecca  of  the  New  World."  It  was  walled, 
and,  according  to  Cortez,  contained  20,000  houses  and  a  popula- 
tion of  150,000  at  the  time  of  the  conquest.  The  great  pyra- 
mid, bearing  the  name  of  the  city,  is  here  located.  According 
to  tradition  it  was  built  in  honor  of  Quetzalcoate,  the  god  of  the 
air,  and  to  whose  worship  it  was  dedicated.  This  divinity,  whilst 
on  earth,  seems  to  have  been  a  benefactor  of  his  race ;  under  his 
guidance  the  country  attained  to  the  highest  prosperity  ;  agricul- 
ture, the  arts  and  sciences  reached  their  zenith — the,  golden  age 
of  Anahuac. 

Having  incurred  the  wrath  of  some  of  the  gods,  this  great 
personage  was  compelled  to  abandon  the  country.  Taking  leave 
of  his  followers,  he  embarked  in  his  skiff,  made  of  serpent's  skins, 
on  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  for  Tlapallan,  an  unknown  land,  promis- 
ing the  Cholulans  that  he  and  his  descendants  would  revisit  them 
again.  He  was  of  fair  complexion,  tall  in  person,  had  long  dark 
hair  and  a  flowing  beard. 

The  Aztecs,  at  first,  possessed  but  a  small  portion  of  territory 
compared  with  what  they  acquired.  For  a  long  period  they  were 
confined  to  a  district  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Tezcuco,  but 
eventually  ruled  over  the  country  from  the  Atlantic  to  the 
Pacific,  including  Central  America,  to  the  farthest  bounds  of 
Guatemala  and  Nicaragua.  Their  government  was  monarchial, 
almost  absolute,  though  elective  in  form ;  the  legislative  power 
was  vested  wholly  with  the  monarch ;  the  only  relief  from  his 


INDIAN  NATIONS  OF  MEXICO.  287 

bad  legislation  was  in  the  judical  tribunals,  which  were  in  sub- 
stance the  same  as  those  of  the  Tezcucians. 

The  Aztec  religion  was  the  same  as  the  Tezcucians.  They  re- 
cognized the  existence  of  a  Supreme  Creator  and  lord  of  the 
universe.  In  their  prayers  they  addressed  him  as  "  the  God  by 
whom  we  live.''  They  believed  in  three  separate  states  of  exist- 
ence in  the  future  life ;  that  the  wicked  were  to  expiate  their 
sins  in  a  place  of  endless  darkness  ;  those  of  no  merit  than  hav- 
ing died  of  certain  diseases  capriciously  selected  were  to  enjoy  a 
negative  existence  of  indolent  contentment ;  the  highest  place 
was  reserved,  as  in  most  warlike  nations,  for  the  heroes  who  fell 
in  battle  or  in  sacrifice — these  passed  at  once  to  the  presence  of 
the  Sun,  whom  they  accompanied  with  songs  and  dances  in  his 
bright  progress  through  the  heavens ;  after  some  years  their 
spirits  went  to  animate  the  clouds  and  singing  birds  of  beautiful 
plumage,  and  to  revel  amidst  the  rich  blossoms  and  odors  of  the 
gardens  of  paradise.*  Their  great  error  consisted  in  their 
sacrifices  of  human  victims  to  their  idol  gods ;  a  rite  also  prac- 
tised by  the  Tezcucians,  though  be  it  said,  to  the  great  credit  of 
the  Toltecs,  their  altars  were  never  stained  with  the  blood  of 
man. 

They  had  made  considerable  advance  in  the  sciences.  In  as- 
tronomy they  surpassed  the  Romans,  as  their  estimate  of  the 
length  of  the  year  was  more  accurate  than  the  Julian  calendar. 
By  the  Aztec  system  the  year  was  divided  into  eighteen  months 
of  twenty  days  each,  with  the  addition  of  five  odd  days  in  each 
year.  This  system  was  almost  identical  with  that  of  the  Chinese. 
The  mode  of  grouping  the  years  into  cycles  is  still  in  use  by  the 
Chinese,  Japanese,  Mongols  and  some  other  eastern  nations.  This 
sameness  of  astronomical  systems  has  led  to  the  presumption  that 
at  a  remote  period  they  were  one  system  used  by  the  same  family 
of  man  in  Asia  and  America.  Another  fact  in  relation  to  this 
system  is  worthy  of  mention — which  is  that  the  lunar  months,  of 
thirteen  days  each,  contained  in  a  cycle  of  fifty-two  years,  with 
the  intercalation,  corresponds  precisely  with  the  number  of  the 
years  in  the  great  Sethic  period  of  the  Egyptians. 

The  Aztecs  were  acquainted  with  the  eclipses,  but  to  what  ex- 
tent is  uncertain;  their  maps  represented  the  eclipse  of  the 
*  Prescott's  Conquest  of  Mexico,  vol.  I.,  p.  63 


288  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

sun  by  the  moon  projected  on  its  disk.  The  colossal  block  of 
stone  found  in  the  great  square  of  the  city  of  Mexico  in  the  year 
A.  d.  1790,  buried  several  feet  beneath  the  surface  of  the  ground, 
shows,  with  some  degree  of  accuracy  in  hieroglyphics,  the 
division  of  time,  the  motion  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  and  the 
twelve  signs  of  the  zodiac.  The  stone  upon  which  these 
hieroglyphics  were  carved  in  relief  was  of  basalt,  and  was 
twelve  feet  square,  three  feet  thick,  and  weighed  twenty-four 
tons.  The  quarry  from  which  it  was  taken  was  more  than 
thirty  miles  distant  from  the  place  where  it  was  discovered.  Be- 
fore it  was  wrought  it  must  have  weighed  fifty  tons.  Ten  thou- 
sand men  were  employed  in  bringing  this  block  from  the  moun- 
tain beyond  Lake  Chalco  to  the  capital. 

They  rivaled  the  other  nations  of  Mexico  in  their  splendor 
of  living  and  the  magnificence  of  their  architecture  ;  their  paint- 
ings and  sculpture  seemed  rather  to  present  the  idea  desired  to 
be  conveyed — not  so  much  by  the  execution  of  the  design,  as 
the  certainty  of  the  character  of  the  symbols.  Their  characters 
were  generally  simple  and  readily  understood.  For  instance,  a 
tongue  denoted  talking,  a  foot-print  traveling,  a  man  sitting  on 
the  ground  an  earthquake.  Names  also  had  meaning  annexed 
to  each  in  idea ;  as  example,  "  Anahuac "  signifies  "  near  the 
water,"  "  Tlascallan"  meant  "the  place  of  bread."  Their  manu- 
scripts consisted  of  different  materials.  Some  were  made  of 
cotton  cloth,  others  of  skins,  and  others  of  silk  and  gum ;  but 
the  most  common  article  was  composed  of  the  leaves  of  the 
aloe,  and  was  a  sort  of  paper  resembling  the  Egyptian  papy- 
rus. This  paper  was  as  soft  as  parchment,  and  retained 
the  colors  of  the  paintings  as  well.  The  parchments  contained 
the  history  of  the  country  and  all  the  transactions  of  the 
Aztecs  from  the  earliest  period  of  their  semi-civilization,  as  well 
the  events  daily  transpiring  as  those  of  ancient  ages  and  were 
sacredly  kept  by  the  Aztecs ;  but  the  Spanish  archbishop  of 
Mexico,  Don  Juan  de  Zumarrago,  committed  them  to  the  flames. 
This  destructive  act  concealed  from  the  world  the  ancient  his- 
tory of  the  Mexicans,  and  no  doubt  also  the  nations  who  had 
preceded  them  in  the  country.  It  was  a  great  feat  of  supersti- 
tious bigotry,  a  triumph  of  barbarism  equal  to  the  destruction  of 
the  Arabic  manuscripts  in  Grenada,  or  the  Serapian  library  by 


INDIAN  NATIONS  OF  MEXICO.  289 

the  Christian  barbarians  under  Theodosius.  The  destruction  of 
these  Indian  manuscripts  is  a  great  loss  to  the  literary  world  as 
well  as  the  ethnologist.  The  few  that  remain  give  but  a  faint 
idea  of  the  early  history  of  the  Indian  nation  of  Anahuac.  With 
their  destruction  was  lost  the  key  by  which  what  remains  could 
have  been  deciphered. 

The  agriculture  of  the  Aztecs  was  closely  interwoven  with 
their  civil  and  religious  institutions,  and  was  in  the  same  ad- 
vanced state  as  the  other  features  of  their  civilization.  The 
farming  labor  was  done  by  the  males,  the  females  never  doing 
the  drudgery  as  now  imposed  upon  them,  but  protected  by  the 
Aztecs  with  the  same  respect  and  care  that  is  now  practised  by 
many  of  the  nations  of  Europe,  though  considered  inferior  beings 
to  the  males. 

The  detestable  feature  of  their  institutions  was  their  cruel 
human  sacrifices  and  cannibalism.  Feeding  upon  human  flesh 
with  them  was  not  a  matter  of  appetite,  as  with  the  real  canni- 
bals, but  was  prompted  as  a  religious  duty.  The  sacrifice  was 
ennobled  by  being  offered  to  the  gods,  aud  the  death  upon  the 
altar  considered  by  them  the  most  glorious  and  sure  passport  to 
Paradise.  These  features  in  their  institutions  was  a  great  de- 
parture from  those  of  the  Toltecs,  and  more  particularly  marks 
the  difference  between  them,  tending  to  show  they  were  not  of 
the  same  race  of  mankind.  In  the  former  may  be  recognized 
the  institutions  of  the  Malay  and  African,  and  in  the  latter  those 
of  the  Caucasian  and  Mongolian.  In  everything  but  these  re- 
volting spectacles  the  Aztecs  seem  to  have  been  mere  imitators 
of  the  Toltecs  and  Olmecas. 

The  Aztecs  were  devout  idol  worshippers ;  their  idols  were  of 
the  most  hideous  form  possible ;  nothing  of  mildness  or  sublimity 
appearing  about  them,  except  the  sun,  an  object  of  worship, 
which  was  carved  on  circular  plates  of  gold  "  as  large  as  carriage 
wheels."* 

The  statues  of  the  sun  and  moon,  crowning  the  Great  Pyra- 
mids in  the  temples  at  Teotihuacan  were  not  originally  considered 
the  idols  of  the  Aztecs,  nor  of  their  invention,  but  of  some  earlier 
nation.  Upon  the  summit  of  the  large  mound  was  reared  a  col- 
ossal statue,  consisting  of  a  single  block  of  stone  representing  the 
*  Prescott's  Conquest  of  Mexico,  Vol.  I.,  p.  320. 
19 


290  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

human  figure ;  on  the  breast  was  placed  a  plate  of  burnished 
gold  and  silver,  facing  the  East,  npon  which  the  rays  of  the  snn 
were  brilliantly  reflected  over  the  surrounding  objects,  shedding 
upon  them  a  dazzling  lustre.  This  object  of  worship,  by  the 
cruel  hand  of  the  Christian  despoilers,  has  entirely  disappeared, 
and  Time,  the  great  obliterator  of  human  events,  has  blotted 
from  history  the  age  of  its  dedication  and  the  name  and  char- 
acter of  the  people  who  first  worshipped  at  its  shrine.  The  Az- 
tecs do  not  pretend  to  give  their  origin  or  destiny.  It  is  very 
evident  that  a  whole  peculiar  people,  differing  from  the  Aztecs 
and  Toltecs,  the  founders  of  the  antique  monuments,  have 
perished  or  become  absorbed  in  the  Aztec  nations,  who  seem  to 
have  ruled  the  entire  empire  for  about  two  hundred  years  before 
the  conquest,  which,  from  the  name  of  the  capital,  was  denomi- 
nated Mexico. 

The  City  of  Mexico,  as  found  when  entered  by  Cortez  in  the 
16th  century,  though  a  place  of  much  note  among  Mexicans, 
was  greatly  over-estimated  by  the  enthusiastic  Spaniards,  when 
compared  with  the  then  existing  cities  of  Europe.  Yet  it  was 
far  in  advance,  in  the  scale  of  civilization,  of  all  others  theretofore 
found  upon  this  continent.  Considering  the  many  disadvan- 
tages under  which  the  Mexicans  labored  without  the  aid  of  the 
mechanic  arts  of  enlightened  Christendom,  and  no  rules  or  guides 
but  their  own  genius  and  moral  qualities  to  direct  them  in  the 
path  of  civilization,  they  may  properly  be  distinguished  as  a 
great  nation,  and  their  capital,  Mexico,  a  wonderful  city.  Like 
ancient  Yenice,  it  was  built  amid  the  water.  The  houses  were 
generally  low  and  of  one  story,  and  composed  mostly  of  stone — 
especially  these  of  the  nobility ;  those  of  the  common  people 
were  of  stone  foundation,  and  walls  of  unburnt  bricks.  The 
streets  were  narrow  generally,  except  the  principal  avenue  lead- 
ing from  the  southern  causeway,  which  was  wide  and  extended 
the  whole  length  of  the  city.  The  main  streets  were  coated  with 
cement  and  lime.  The  people  had  no  domestic  beasts  of  burden 
nor  wheel-carriages ;  their  pavements  were  kept  smooth,  being 
trodden  only  by  the  feet  of  man. 

At  the  time  of  the  capture  of  the  city  of  Mexico  by  the  Span- 
iards, it  contained  about  60,000  houses  and  500,000  of  a  popula- 
tion.    The  streets  were  kept  clean — a  thousand  persons  being 


INDIAN  NATIONS  OF  MEXICO.  29 1 

daily  employed  in  watering  and  sweeping  them.  "Water,  fresli 
and  pure,  was  brought  in  earthen  pipes  from  Chapultapec, 
sufficient  to  supply  the  whole  population. 

The  royal  residence  and  public  buildings  were  constructed 
upon  an  extensive  scale.  Montezuma  was  the  great  patron  of 
architectural  taste,  and  did  much  in  the  way  of  embellishing 
the  Capital.  Not  satisfied  with  the  royal  residence  of  his  father, 
he  erected  another  on  a  far  more  magnificent  design.  It  was 
constructed — as  were  all  the  public  buildings — of  stone  dragged 
by  files  of  men  with  ropes,  over  huge  wooden  rollers  from  the 
quarries,  after  the  manner  the  Egyptians  conveyed  their  huge 
masses  of  rock.  Their  public  buildings  consisted  of  the  temples, 
places  of  sacrifice  and  worship,  royal  palace,  armory,  granary, 
aviary,  menagerie,  also  a  building  appropriated  as  an  asylum  for 
deformed  humanity,  monsters  and  dwarfs.  At  Chapultapec  the 
emperor  had  a  most  luxurious  residence.  Here  was  located  Ins 
extensive  garden  stretching  for  miles  around,  in  which  stood 
gigantic  cypresses  more  than  fifty  feet  in  circumference  and 
centuries  old  at  the  time  of  the  conquest ;  one  of  which,  described 
by  Humboldt,  is  noticed  in  another  place. 

The  emperor,  Montezuma,  when  the  Spanish  invasion  com- 
menced was  living  in  splendid  style  ;  fully  equal  to  the  barbaric 
institutions  of  the  country.  He  could  boast  of  more  wives  than 
the  Turkish  "Sultan,  or  the  great  Mormon  prophet,  Brigham 
Young.  His  palace  was  handsomely  decorated  and  he  attended 
by  a  large  retinue  of  nobles,  none  being  permitted  to  appear  in 
his  palace  except  his  females. 

The  great  teocalli  of  the  city  of  Mexico  was  the  pride,  admir- 
ation and  wonder  of  the  Aztecs,  and  though  considered  a  holy 
and  sacred  place,  was  one  of  murder,  thousands  of  mortals  being 
yearly  sacrificed  there  by  the  superstitious  priests,  in  reverence 
and  honor  of  the  god  of  war,  Huitzilopotchli,  and  the  "  supreme 
god,"  Tezcatlipaca,  who  created  the  world.  Diaz,  who  visited 
these  sacred  places,  describes  them  as  being  stained  with  human 
blood,  and  their  "stench  more  intolerable  than  a  slaughter 
house  in  Castile."  Montezuma,  in  great  apparent  kindness, 
conducted  Cortez  through  the  various  departments  of  this  relig- 
ious edifice.  The  disgusting  and  revolting  spectacle  there  pre- 
sented hastened  the  downfall  of  the  power  capable  of  sustaining 


292  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

such  debasing  religious  pretentions ;  jet  no  one  justifies  the 
Spaniards  in  their  cruel  manner  of  disposing  of  the  evil.  The 
overthrow  of  the  Mexican  government  by  Cortez,  changed  the 
whole  character  of  the  institutions  of  the  country. 

Whatever  may  have  been  the  faults  and  follies  of  Montezuma, 
it  cannot  be  denied  that  he  was  the  greatest  Indian  ruler  of  the 
continent,  and  one  held  in  greater  reverence  and  awe  than  any 
other  prince  of  the  American  race.  With  him  terminated  the 
royal  line  of  the  Aztec  princes.  He  was  great  in  war  and  great 
in  peace,  and  his  death  was  lamented  by  all  his  subjects ;  but 
not  more  so  than  his  overthrow,  as  their  dread  sovereign  master, 
by  the  Spaniards. 

Montezuma  was  tall  and  well  made — his  hair  straight,  beard 
thin,  and  his  complexion  paler  than  the  usual  color  of  the  Indian 
race.  He  moved  with  dignity,  and  his  whole  demeanor  was 
that  of  a  great  and  worthy  prince.  He,  in  his  first  interview 
with  the  Spaniards,  wore  the  girdle  and  square  cloak  of  the  na- 
tion. It  was  made  of  the  finest  cotton  and  his  sandal  soles  were 
of  gold ;  both  his  cloak  and  sandals  were  sprinkled  with  pearls 
and  precious  stones  ;  his  head-dress  consisted  of  a  plume  of  royal 
green  which  floated  down  his  back. 

The  portraits  of  the  ancient  Aztecs  and  some  of  their  gods 
represented  them  as  having  had  a  depression  of  the  forehead  to 
the  same  extent  as  the  nations  of  Indians  of  North  America 
known  as  the  Flat  Heads.  Aymaras,  of  Peru,  in  early  times, 
also  practiced  this  strange  and  unnatural  custom,  as  the  many 
skulls  found  in  their  ancient  places  of  burial  fully  show.  The 
portraits  do  not  present  the  features  of  the  Aztecs  as  found  to 
exist  in  the  days  of  Montezuma.  They  represent  a  high  nose 
and  long  visaged  people  of  the  same  order  as  those  of  like  de- 
formity existing  in  Central  America  and  Peru. 

The  general  description  of  the  Aztecs,  as  given  by  Clavigero, 
represents  them  as  having  been  of  "good  stature,  generally 
rather  exceeding  than  falling  short  of  the  middle  size,  and  well 
proportioned  in  all  their  limbs.  They  have  a  good  complexion, 
narrow  foreheads,  black  eyes,  clean,  firm,  regular  white  teeth ; 
thick,  black,  coarse,  greasy  hair ;  their  beards  and  skin  are  of  an 
olive  color." 

Among  the  women  many  were  found  beautiful  and  of  fair 


INDIAN  NATIONS  OF  MEXICO.  293 

complexion,  with  sweetness  of  temper ;  and  general  demeanor 
of  the  same  order  as  the  most  amiable  females  of  the  Cancasian 
race.  The  Aztecs,  if  the  above  description  is  correct,  were  a 
different  race  from  the  American  Indians,  and  of  a  different 
origin,  having  in  remote  ages  reached  this  continent  by  the 
Pacific  Ocean.  Many  places  of  temporary  abode  of  the  Aztecs 
are  found  to  exist  between  the  sea-coast  and  the  Cordilleras 
eastward  of  the  Gulf  of  California,  and  as  far  northward  as  the 
Gila  and  Colorado  rivers. 

The  works  in  ruins  on  the  Gila,  called  the  "  Cassas  Grandes," 
are  evidently  of  Aztec  origin,  being  of  the  same  character  as 
those  constructed  by  them  in  Mexico,  and  show  their  construc- 
tors to  have  been  advanced  in  the  arts. 

Yucatan  seems  to  have  been  a  focal  point  of  early  civilization 
of  Mexico.  Within  its  limits  are  found  some  of  the  most  splen- 
did ruins  of  the  western  continent.  The  Spaniards  were  aston- 
ished at  the  seeming  refinement  of  the  natives  of  this  and  the 
Tobascian  province ;  along  the  coast  they  met  what  seemed  to 
them  different  peoples  from  those  they  had  found  dwelling  on 
the  islands;  they  dwelt  in  well-constructed  stone  houses,  and 
were  respectably  clothed,  and  their  temples  were  large  and  of 
considerable  architectural  taste.  They  cultivated  the  ground 
with  much  care,  dwelt  in  towns,  and  had  a  well-regulated  sys- 
tem of  civil  government.  The  natives  spoke  the  Maya  language. 
The  Mayas  were  natural  mechanics.  Their  system  of  architec- 
ture being  of  the  same  order  as  that  of  the  Toltecs,  they  have 
been  considered  as  the  genuine  descendants  of  that  family. 

The  ruins  of  Uxmal  are  of  very  high  antiquity  and  of  extra- 
ordinary character.  "When  first  discovered  by  Europeans,  they 
were  overgrown  with  an  ancient  forest.  The  pavement  of  the 
court  of  one  of  the  temples  was  of  stone,  upon  which  were  carved, 
in  relief,  figures  of  tortoises,  to  the  number  of  34,000.  The  fig- 
ures were  much  worn,  as  if  they  had  been  long  trod  upon  be- 
fore the  temple  was  deserted  and  went  to  ruin.  These  struc- 
tures are  doubtless  as  ancient  as  any  in  Mexico. 


294  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

Central  America  is  virtually  the  old  kingdom  of  Guatemala. 
It  was  peopled,  as  is  generally  supposed,  by  the  Toltecs.  A 
tradition  is  preserved,  which  relates  that  a  noted  Toltec  chief, 
named  Nimaquiche,  led  a  colony  thither  from  Tula.  Tecum 
TJmam,  a  descendant  of  Nimaquiche,  was  the  ruling  prince  of 
Guatemala  at  the  time  of  the  conquest  of  Central  America  by 
Alvarado,  in  1523.  He  invaded  the  country  at  the  head  of  the 
Spanish  forces,  consisting  of  a  few  Spaniards  and  a  large  army 
of  Mexicans,  Tlascalans,  and  Qholulan  Indians.  At  the  very 
threshold  he  encountered  the  Quiches,  in  vast  hosts,  in  battle 
array,  under  their  sovereign.  Some  six  desperate  battles  were 
fought  between  the  natives  and  the  Spanish  forces,  near  the  river 
Zamala,  which,  in  consequence  of  the  vast  amount  of  blood  shed, 
was  thereafter  called  the  "  Eiver  of  Blood."  The  chief  city  of 
the  Quiches  was  Utallan,  hardly  surpassed  by  Mexico  and  Cuzco 
in  point  of  magnitude  and  splendor.  It  was  walled,  and  had 
only  two  ways  of  entrance,  one  by  a  causeway,  and  the  other 
by  a  flight  of  steps.  After  the  city  was  captured  by  Alvarado, 
or,  rather,  surrendered  to  him  by  the  Quiches,  they,  purposing 
the  destruction  of  the  Spaniards,  fired  the  city,  but,  by  the 
treachery  of  other  Indians,  the  scheme  was  discovered  and  pre- 
vented. The  Spaniards,  after  much  bloodshed,  finally  subdued 
the  Quiches,  and  established  the  Spanish  power  at  Guatemala. 
The  Quiches,  Mayas,  and  Kachiqueles  were  the  chief  ^nations 
and  families  of  Central  America. 

About  twelve  miles  from  the  village  of  Palenque,  in  the  Prov- 
ince of  Chiapa,  are  the  ruins  of  Huethuetlapallan.  Otolum  was 
probably  the  original  name  of  the  city.  These  remarkable  ruins 
are  extended  seventeen  miles  in  length,  and  about  four  in  breadth, 
along  the  summit  and  declivity  of  a  chain  of  hills.  A  group  of 
fourteen  large  ruined  buildings  forms  the  chief  remains  of  the 
city.  They  were  temples,  and  have  a  wonderful  resemblance 
to  similar  institutions  found  existing  in  Egypt  and  Nubia.  Al- 
tars, statues  of  deities,  ornamental  stones,  and  other  works  of 
sculpture  are  found  amid  these  ruins.  The  sculpture  and  archi- 
tectural ornaments  are  executed  with  skill  and  taste,  showing 
the  inhabitants  of  this  ancient  city  to  have  enjoyed,  to  a  degree 
at  least  equal  with  the  Egyptians,  a  refined  civilization. 

At  Ocasingo,  in  the  same  regions,  are  similar  ruins,  but  not 


INDIAN  NATIONS   OF  MEXICO.  295 

so  great,  although  seeming  to  be  about  as  ancient.  In  the  ad-% 
joining  State  of  Oaxaca,  of  Mexico,  are  the  celebrated  ruins  of 
Mitla,  consisting  of  tombs  and  buildings,  differing  from  all  other 
Mexican  ruins  by  having  columns  supporting  the  roof.  These 
monuments,  in  point  of  execution,  were,  in  design  and  work- 
manship, superior  to  the  works  of  the  Aztecs.  These  buildings 
were,  most  probably,  constructed  by  the  Mixtecas,  or  Tzapotecas, 
both  which  nations  occupied  those  regions  in  remote  ages,  and 
during  the  same  era  as  the  Olmecas  regimen,  as  they  divided 
Mexico  with  them  and  the  Xecalancas,  Coras,  Tepanecas,  Ta- 
rascas,  and  Othomi.  Similar  monuments  exist  in  ruins  in  the 
valley  of  Copan,  in  Honduras.  They  extend  along  the  Copan 
river  for  the  distance  of  two  miles,  and  comprise  the  walls  of  a 
supposed  temple,  624  feet  long,  and  many  pyramidal  structures, 
with  sculptured  idols,  resembling  the  Egyptian  or  Hindoo  art. 
They  also  have  the  evidences  of  a  high  antiquity,  and  were  prob- 
ably constructed  before  even  the  Olmecas  inhabited  the  country. 

At  the  time  of  the  conquest,  numerous  Indian  tribes  inhab- 
ited Central  America,  besides  the  Quiches,  Mayas,  and  Kochi- 
quiles,  of  whose  origin  we  have  no  knowledge  other  than  the 
vague  stories  that  they  were  Toltecs  and  Caribs.  Among  these 
tribes  were  the  Moscas,  or  Mosquitos,  who  remained  indepen- 
dent until  1824,  when  their  territory  was,  by  act  of  the  United 
States  Congress,  declared  to  be  a  part  of  Columbia.  The  Poyais, 
also  inhabiting  the  country  on  the  Mosquito  shore,  have  re- 
mained independent,  and  under  Sir  George  MacGregor,  a 
Scotch  adventurer,  whom  they  made  their  cacique,  made  great 
advance  in  civilization,  and  have  now  considerable  commerce. 

"When  the  Spaniards  first  visited  the  Isthmus  of  Darien,  they 
found  it  densely  peopled  with  native  Indians,  enjoying  a  degree 
of  civilization  about  equal  to  those  of  Guatemala.  They  were 
supposed  to  be  of  the  same  race  as  the  Quiches,  though  divided 
into  tribes,  and  differing  in  appearance  as  much  as  the  different 
nations  of  Mexico  from  one  another. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


INDIANS    OF   AMERICA. 

Aborigines  of  South  America — Types  of —Several  groups. — Classification  of 
nations. — Tribes — Incas. — Spanish  conquest. — Physical  character  of  na- 
tives.— Complexion. — Quicha,  Tupi,  Aymaras. — Lake  Titicaca. — Antisian 
group. — Pesherias,  Patagonians,  Moxians,  Chiquitians,  Guarani,  Caribs, 
Botacudas,  Bochica,  Muyscas  Araucanian,  Campolican. — Great  military  skill 
of  Gauchos.  Indians  of  Brazil. — Guaycurus. — Abipones. — Tribes  of  Chaco. 
— Araucans. — Natives  of  Paria. — Manco. — Capec. — Peruvians,  civilization 
of — The  Quipus. — Cuzco. — Great  Temple  at. — Early  people  of  Peru. — Crania 
of  the  Peruvians. 

THE  origin  of  the  aborigines  of  South  America  is  unknown  to 
history ;  yet,  like  those  of  North  America,  they  have  some 
characteristics  tending  to  establish  that  they  did  not  originate 
upon  this  continent,  though  now  considered  indigenous.  They 
have  been  divided  into  three  physical  types,  and  consist  of 
thirty-nine  distinct  nations.  The  physical  types  are  the  Andi- 
ans,  Mediterraneans  and  Brasilio-Guarani.  The  nations  classed 
under  the  Andian  group  are  the  Quichua,  or  Inca,  Aymara, 
Chango,  and  Atacama,  considered  the  Peruvian  branch  ;  Yuraca- 
res,  Mocetenes,  Tocana,  Moropa,  and  Apolista,  constitute  the 
Antisian  branch  ;  and  the  Anea,  or  Araucona,  and  Fuegian,  com- 
prise the  Araucanian  branch. 

The  Mediterranean  group  is  composed  of  the  following  na- 
tions; Patagon,  or  Tehuelche  Puelche,  Charrua,  Mbocobi,  or 
Toba,  Mataguayo,  Abipones  and  Lengua,  comprise  the  Patago- 
nian,  or  Pampean  branch;  the  Semucu,  Chiquito,  Saraveca, 
Otuke  Curuminaca,  Covareca,  Curaves,  Tapus,  Curucaneca,  Pa- 
iconeca  and  Corabeca,  constitute  the  Chiquitian  branch.  The 
Moxean  branch  consists  of  the  following  nations:  Moxos,  Cha- 
pacura,  Itonoma,  Canichana,  Movima,  Cayuvara,  Pacaguava  and 

Itene*s. 

(296) 


INDIANS  OF  SOUTH  AMERICA.  297 

The  Caribi,  Guarani,  Tupi  and  Botocudo  are  the  nations  of 
the  Brasilio-Guarani  group.* 

The  above  is  the  classification  of  the  South  American  tribes 
as  made  by  M.  d'Orbigny,  and  generally  approved,  though  there 
are  other  nations  besides  those  above  named. 

The  Andian  group  are  the  nations  of  the  department  of  the 
Cordilleras,  and  seem  to  have  been  the  leading  peoples  of  the 
country,  holding  in  subjection  the  mountain  tribes  from  Quito 
to  Chili,  and  to  the  borders  of  the  dominions  of  the  Araucanos. 
The  leading  spirits  of  this  vast  empire  were  the  Quichuas  or 
Incas. 

The  central  portion  of  the  country  is  occupied  by  the  Medi- 
terranean group,  in  which  the  peoples  of  the  Pampas,  the  plains 
of  Paraguay  and  Patagonians  are  included ;  also  the  nations 
in  the  valleys  of  the  Chiquitos,  and  the  low  lands  of  the  Los 
Moxos  provinces. 

The  Brasilio-Guarani  group  occupy  the  country  from  the  foot 
of  the  Peruvian  Andes  to  the  Atlantic,  the  plains  of  the  Orinoco, 
Maragnon,  Amazon  and  their  tributary  streams.  Among  this 
group  the  Caribs,  Tupi  and  Guarani  are  the  leading  nations. 
These  several  localities  have  been  in  some  respects  materially 
changed  since  the  country  became  known  to  the  Europeans,  by 
conquests  and  other  disturbing  influences ;  the  Caribs,  even  be- 
fore that  era,  passing  from  the  islands,  had  driven  the  native 
tribes  from  the  coast  of  the  Atlantic  far  into  the  interior.  The 
Tncas,  and  kindred  peoples,  after  a  gallant  resistance,  passed  off 
the  stage  as  dominant  nations,  and  the  Araucanos,  scorning  to 
submit  to  the  Spanish  yoke,  abandoned  their  lands  in  Chili  and 
passed  into  the  Pampas. 

Other  nations,  such  as  the  Mbocobis  and  Lenguas,  remain  in 
their  ancient  homes ;  also,  the  Chiquitos  and  Moxos  occupy  their 
former  dominions. 

The  nations  generally  of  South  America  have  been  noted  for 
their  fixed  habitations  and  local  character,  except  the  Quichuas, 
Guarani  and  Araucanos,  who  have  been  celebrated  for  their  mi- 
gratory disposition. 

The  Guarani  seem  to  have  been  as  restive  as  the  Gallo-celts. 
Under  the  name  of  Caribbees  their  savage  hordes  advanced  along 
*  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  II.,  p.  587. 


298  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

the  Antilles,  ascended  the  Orinoco  and  Amazon  and  their  tribu- 
taries, descended  to  Buenos  Ayres,  passed  over  the  plains  of 
Chaco  and  settled  themselves  at  the  eastern  base  of  the  Peruvian 
Andes. 

The  Spanish  conquest  and  the  introduction  of  Christianity 
among  the  South  American  Indians  have  wrought  a  more  salutary 
influence  upon  the  savage  nature  than  is  generally  supposed, 
much  more,  indeed,  in  proportion  to  the  means  employed,  than 
in  North  America.  More  than  a  million  and  a  half  of  the  pure 
aboriginal  race  have  embraced  Christianity.* 

The  Eastern  Guarani  are  called  the  Tupi,  a  title  they  received 
in  consequence  of  being  the  first  natives  who  were  converted  to 
Christianity.  The  nation  was  divided  into  several  tribes,  among 
which  the  Cariyi,  Tamoyi,  Tupinaqui,  Timmimions,  Tobayari, 
Tupinambe,  Apanti  and  Tapigoas.  When  the  coast  of  Brazil 
was  first  visited  by  Yincente  Pizarro  he  found  the  country  occu- 
pied by  natives  of  this  family,  who  resisted  the  encroachments 
of  the  Spaniards  and  killed  eight  of  the  crew,  evincing  a  cour- 
age equal  to  the  bravest  of  the  brave  natives  of  the  continent. 
The  Tapuyas  were  the  chief  actors  in  this  and  subsequent  bloody 
rencontres  with  the  Spaniards.  The  Tupi  who  occupied  the 
coast  when  first  visited  by  Europeans,  have  been  greatly  reduced 
in  numbers,  but  they  still  are  quite  numerous  in  the  interior. 

The  general  appearance  of  the  natives  of  South  America  does 
not  materially  differ  from  that  of  the  Indians  of  North  America. 
Their  complexions  are  of  two  different  shades:  one  an  olive 
brown,  the  other  yellow.  They  are  not  properly  "  red  men," 
though  having  their  general  characteristics. 

The  physical  conformation  of  the  Quichua  group  is  marked  and 
peculiar.  Their  elevated  location  upon  the  Andes,  where  they 
breathe  the  thin  air,  causes  a  remarkable  development  of  the 
chest ;  much  out  of  proportion  to  the  rest  of  the  body,  except 
the  head,  which  is  generally  in  tolerable  proportion,  but  the  feet 
and  hands  are  always  small.  Their  hair  is  soft,  thick  and  flow- 
ing; yet  they  are  almost  destitute  of  beards.  They  have  a 
prominent  aquiline  nose,  large  mouth,  short,  strong  and  well  de- 
veloped chin,  large  nostrils,  retreating  forehead,  oblong,  and 
generally  well  developed  skull ;  complexion  olive  brown,  having 
*  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  II.,  p.  592. 


INDIANS  OF  SOUTH  AMERICA.  299 

none  of  the  reddish  hue  of  the  North  American  Indians ;  have 
features  resembling  the  Aztecs,  but  lower  in  stature,  their  main 
height  being  about  four  feet  nine  inches.  They  constituted  the 
ancient  Peruvians,  from  whom  proceeded  the  lights  of  civiliza- 
tion when  the  country  was  first  made  known  to  Europeans : 
dwelt  in  towns  and  cities,  cultivated  the  soil,  produced  potatoes, 
maize  and  the  oxalis ;  manufactured  woollen  fabrics,  equal  to 
the  finest  of  Europe,  worked  in  gold,  silver,  copper  and  lead ; 
domesticated  the  useful  animals,  constructed  post  roads,  and 
enjoyed  a  civil  government  almost,  if  not  quite,  equal  to  the 
Aztecs.  They  were  a  people  of  mental  culture,  no  way  inferior 
to  those  of  the  ancient  world ;  had  calculated  the  duration  of  the 
solar  year  with  accuracy,  recorded  the  events  of  history  by  signs 
and  symbols,  cultivated  poetry,  music  and  oratory,  and  greatly 
excelled  in  sculpture  and  mechanics. 

The  Aymaras  much  resemble  the  Quichuas,  but  have  a  different 
language,  and  doubtless  were  a  more  ancient  people,  as  well  as 
much  more  numerous.  They  seem  to  be  the  descendants  of  the 
ancient  race  who  constructed  the  vast  and  singular  monuments 
and  buildings  now  in  ruins  in  the  vicinity  of  Lake  Titicaca,  but 
have  no  record  of  their  ancient  history.  The  Incas  admitted 
that  their  arts  and  civilization  were  derived  from  the  Aymaras, 
upon  which  they  seem  to  have  made  no  improvement.  Of  the 
Aymaras'  great  monuments  of  art  we  shall  presently  speak. 

The  Changos  and  Alacoamas  resemble  the  Quichuas  in  physi- 
cal aspect,  though  the  former  (Changos)  are  of  darker  hue,  their 
complexion  approaching  to  black.  They  occupy  the  country 
along  the  sea  coast  of  the  Pacific,  the  Atacama  inhabiting  the 
western  declivity  of  the  Peruvian  Andes.  The  Antisian  nation 
occupy  the  forests  along  the  banks  of  the  mountain  streams  on 
the  eastern  declivity  of  the  Bolivian  and  Peruvian  Andes,  from 
the  13°  to  the  17°  of  south  latitude.  Their  complexion  is  gener- 
ally fair,  1but  slightly  tawny,  mixed  with  yellow ;  stature  much 
greater  than  the  Peruvians;  their  forms  vigorous  and  robust. 
They  have  but  a  limited  civilization.  Some  of  the  tribes  live  in 
villages,  cultivate  the  ground,  and  make  a  cotton  fabric ;  others 
wander  from  place  to  place,  without  any  fixed  residence ;  whilst 
others  reside  in  the  rudest  tents  in  a  condition  little  elevated 
above  the  lower  animals. 


300  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

The  Araucanians  comprehend  the  several  Indian  tribes  inhab- 
iting the  southern  region  of  the  Cordillera  and  its  declivities, 
from  the  extremity  of  the  "  Land  of  Fire"  to  the  30°  of  south 
latitude.  They  constitute  two  nations :  the  Araucans  and  Pes- 
herais.  The  former  are  a  warlike  race,  of  indomitable  courag- 
eous heroism.  They  are  similar  in  their  physical  type.  Their 
heads  are  large,  faces  round  with  projecting  cheek  bones,  large 
mouth,  thick  lips,  short  nose,  wide  nostrils,  narrow  receding 
forehead,  short  broad  chin,  scanty  beard,  hair  black,  dense  and 
straight ;  complexion  of  this  branch  is  about  the  same  as  the 
Peruvians,  but  generally  of  lighter  shade.  Some  of  the  tribes, 
among  which  are  the  Boroanos,  are  almost  white.  Some  of  these 
natives  are  represented  as  of  a  swarthy  complexion,  with  large 
eyes,  oblong  face,  narrow  and  well-arched  eyebrows,  and  in  gen- 
eral appearance  much  more  resembling  the  Caucasian  than 
American  type.  In  some  instances  the  aquiline  nose,  well- 
formed  lips,  and  lively  expressive  countenances  are  witnessed 
in  this  family. 

The  Pesherais  inhabit  Terra  del  Fuego  and  both  borders  of 
the  straits  of  Magellan,  from  the  island  of  Elizabeth  and  Port 
Famin  towards  the  east  as  far  as  the  group  of  islands  which 
spread  out  to  the  northward  and  southward  of  the  straits  of 
Magellan.  Their  complexion  is  olive,  but  paler  than  that  of  the 
Peruvians :  have  huge  forms  and  large  chests,  though  otherwise 
well  formed.  They  are  a  nomadic  people,  only  subsist  by  the 
chase  and  fishing,  and  move  from  place  to  place  as  their  desires 
or  appetites  may  lead  them. 

The  Mediterraneans  occupy  the  regions  lying  between  the 
Alpine  nations  of  the  Cordillera  and  the  Brazilians  of  the  west- 
ern regions.  They  comprise  three  leading  nations,  viz  :  the  Pa- 
tagonian,  the  Chiquitian  and  the  Moxian.  The  Patagonians 
consist  of  several  tribes — are  the  nomadics  of  the  continent ;  and 
like  the  Tartars,  seem  to  live  upon  horseback,  or  under  tents 
covered  with  skins.  They  are  native  warriors,  despising  agri- 
culture, the  arts  and  civilization. 

The  stature  of  the  Patagonians  is  above  the  usual  height  of 
the  natives ;  some  are  even  looked  upon  as  giants.  Their  aver- 
age height  is  about  six  feet  six  inches ;  but  this  does  not  apply 
to  all  the  tribes,  some  of  which  are  much  below  this  standard. 


INDIANS  OF  SOUTH  AMERICA. 


301 


Las  Casas  relates  that  Catubamand,*  the  chief  of  a  Patagonian 
tribe,  inhabiting  the  island  of  Higuey,  was  three  feet  across  the 
shoulders,  and  otherwise  in  proportion;  he  must  have  been 
twelve  feet  high.f  Their  complexion  is  darker  than  the  other 
native  Indians,  being  an  olive  brown  ;  their  hair,  lank,  long  and 
black,  beard  scanty,  lips  thick  and  prominent,  chin  short,  eye- 
brows arched,  and  the  general  expression  of  countenance  cold, 
sullen  and  often  fierce.  They  have  no  annals,  nor  any  reliable 
traditions  in  regard  to  their  origin  or  early  history.  It  is  thought, 
however,  that  they  are  the  descendants  of  the  primitive  gigantic 
peoples  of  Yucatan  and  Southern  Mexico. 


PATAGONIAN. 


The  Chiquitians  differ  materially  from  the  Patagonians ;  are 
smaller  in  stature,  their  average  height  being  about  five  feet ; 
heads  large  and  nearly  round ;  forehead  low ;  nose  short ;  eyes 

*  This  chief  was  captured  by  the  Spaniards  in  his  native  island,  carried  to  St. 
Domingo  and  brutally  handed. — Irving's  Life  of  Columbus,  Vol.  III.,  p.  159. 

f  American  Antiquities,  p.  154. 


302  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE   HUMAN  RACE. 

sunken,  but  horizontal ;  eyebrows  thin  and  well  defined ;  com- 
plexion bronze  or  pale  brown.  They  are  domestic  in  their  hab- 
its, residing  in  small  villages,  and  engage  in  the  cultivation  of 
the  soil.  They  are  of  lively  disposition,  sociable  nature,  and  re- 
markable for  their  kindness  and  hospitality.  They  are  not  a 
beardless  people,  though  the  beard  is  scanty  and  does  not  become 
developed  until  advanced  age.  The  hair  of  the  head  is  long, 
black  and  glossy,  and  never  becomes  gray ;  but  in  extreme  old 
age  grows  a  yellowish  hue. 

The  Moxians  resemble  the  Chiquitians,  but  larger  in  stature, 
and  in  features  materially  differ.  Though  the  head  is  equally 
large,  the  face  is  less  full,  and  rather  long ;  forehead  low  and 
arched,  nose  short  and  flat,  mouth  small,  lips  thin,  eyes  small 
and  horizontal,  eyebrows  arched  and  narrow;  scanty  beard, 
which  only  appears  on  the  chin  and  upper  lip ;  the  hair  black, 
long  and  sleek. 

The  Moxians  dwell  upon  the  plains  and  along  the  rivers. 
Fishing  is  their  chief  pursuit. 

The  Chiquitians  and  Moxians  are  divided  into  numerous 
tribes,  recognized  by  the  general  characteristics  above  noted. 
The  former  are  devoted  to  agriculture,  peace  and  quietude ;  the 
latter  to  war  and  strife.  One  of  the  tribes,  the  Canichana, 
are  cannibals,  eating  their  prisoners  of  war. 

The  Chiquitians  bury  their  dead  in  graves,  depositing  with 
the  bodies  arms  and  provisions  for  journey  in  future  life,  which 
they  believe  will  be  enjoyed  after  death. 

Yery  great  improvement  has  been  made  in  the  condition  of 
these  groups  since  the  conquest.  Of  the  Moxians,  about  23,750 
have  become  Christians  out  of  about  28,000  natives ;  and,  out 
of  a  population  of  19,235  Chiquitians,  17,735  have  been  con- 
verted to  Christianity. 

The  Brasilio-Guarani  consists  of  two  great  families  of  nations, 
viz :  Guarani  and  Carib,  which  comprise  many  tribes. 

The  Guarani  are  the  most  interesting  peoples  of  South  Am- 
erica. They  surpass  all  others  in  the  adoption  of  the  Christian 
religion  and  European  civilization ;  not  only  espousing  the  Chris- 
tian religion  and  refined  civilization,  but  enforcing  these  blessings 
upon  their  savage  neighbors.  Their  complexion  is  coppery,  or 
brown  color,  eyes  black,  hair  jet  black,  long  and  straight,  though 


INDIANS  OF  SOUTH  AMERICA.  303 

there  are  some  tribes  whose  general  appearance  differ  but  little 
from  Europeans.  They  are  generally  well  formed ;  some  stout 
and  tall,  others  under  size,  though  well  proportioned,  but,  like 
the  peoples  of  other  countries,  there  are  differences  in  stature, 
complexion  and  mode  of  life,  where  there  are  numerous  nations 
and  tribes.  There  is  a  general  tendency  among  all  the  Guarani 
nations  and  tribes  to  agriculture,  though  hunting  and  fishing  is 
much  engaged  in. 

The  Cobens  are  cannibals — even  eat  their  kindred,  and  make 
war  for  the  purpose  of  gratifying  their  unnatural  appetites ;  even 
dry  the  flesh  of  human  beings  over  fire,  and  preserve  it  for  food.* 

The  Caribs  are  a  numerous  people.  Two  hundred  years  ago 
they  were  spread  out  over  South  America  from  the  mouth  of 
the  Amazon  to  the  Orinoco  and  Porto  Eico.  They  consist  of 
many  tribes  and  nations,  and  were  the  original  inhabitants  of 
the  Caribbee  Islands.  Formerly  they  dwelt  in  Florida,  North 
America ;  but,  in  consequence  of  the  difficulties  between  them 
and  other  natives  of  that  country,  emigrated  to  the  Islands,  and 
to  Guinea  in  South  America.  They  are  a  noble  looking  people, 
tall,  commanding  in  appearance,  with  dark  piercing  eyes,  and 
ohve-brown  complexion. 

The  Botocudas  have  been  long  considered  the  most  savage 
nation  of  the  continent.  Before  the  introduction  of  Christianity 
among  them,  they  were  cannibals,  wearing  ornaments  of  human 
bones,  and  strings  of  human  teeth  about  their  necks.  They  are 
taller  than  the  other  Indian  nations ;  but  their  lower  limbs  are 
very  slim  compared  to  their  bodies.  The  color  of  their  skin  is  of 
a  yellowish  tinge ;  the  hair  black  and  coarse,  the  features  regular, 
and  really  more  Caucasian  than  Indian.  They  go  unclad  and 
live  upon  fruits  and  game,  which  they  take  by  their  bows  and 
arrows.  They  have  a  singular  custom  of  ornamenting  their  ears 
and  lips  with  plugs  of  wood ;  the  men  pierce  their  ears  and  hang 
clogs  of  wood  ornaments  therefrom,  as  also  do  the  women ;  but 
the  latter,  in  addition,  also  pierce  their  under  lip,  attaching  to  it 
a  wooden  ornament.  They  are  a  war-like  nation,  keeping  up 
almost  constant  wars  with  the  neighboring  nations,  and  have 
been  greatly  scourged  by  the  Tupi.  It  is  reported  that  some  of 
the  more  savage  tribes  still  indulge  in  cannibalism. 

*  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  II.,  p.  63. 


304  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

The  Island  Caribs,  unlike  the  other  natives,  refused  to  submit 
to  the  vassalage  sought  to  be  imposed  upon  them  by  the  Span- 
iards; boldly  resisted  the  aggressions  of  the  Europeans,  and, 
when  overpowered,  preferred  rather  to  die  than  submit  to 
wrong.*  The  consequence  of  their  subjection  was  their  almost 
entire  expulsion  and  extirpation  from  the  islands  in  the  18th 
century. 

The  Caribs  are  partially  civilized ;  reside  to  some  extent  in 
villages,  and  cultivate  the  ground.  They  have  a  system  of  civil 
government  of  elective  character,  the  governor,  or  ruling  chief, 
being  chosen  by  the  voice  of  the  nation.  Their  language  is  one 
of  the  most  sonorous  and  soft  in  the  world,  containing  about 
thirty  dialects. 

The  country  now  comprising  Yenezuela,  New  Granada  and 
Equador  before  the  arrival  of  the  Spaniards  was  inhabited  by 
numerous  tribes  of  native  Indians,  refined  savages,  who  were 
enjoying  a  semi-barbaric  civilization.  Of  these  the  Muyscas 
were  the  most  numerous  and  enjoyed  the  highest  degree  of  civ- 
ilization. They  had  a  tradition,  that  whilst  the  nation  was  dis- 
puting about  the  choice  of  a  king,  a  great  legislator,  a  white 
man  by  the  name  of  Bochica  the  offspring  of  the  sun,  mysteri- 
ously appeared  among  them.  He  was  clothed  in  a  long  garment, 
and  had  a  noble  beard.  He  advised  them  to  choose  as  their  king 
or  chief,  Huncohua,  which  they  did.  Bochica  was  considered  a 
deity,  and  into  whose  face  the  people  dare  not  look. 

The  king  selected  became  very  distinguished  as  a  warrior, 
having  subdued  the  country  from  the  plains  of  San  Juan  to  the 
mountains  of  Opon.  They  treated  this  monarch  with  great  rev- 
erence and  respect,  even  carried  him  about  in  a  palanquin,  and 
strewed  flowers  along  his  pathway. 

The  Muyscas  had  an  organized  government  recognizing  the 
rights  of  individuals  to  hold  and  enjoy  property,  subject  to  tax- 
ation to  support  the  state.  Laws  were  regularly  enacted  and 
officers  appointed  to  execute  them.  They  occupied  villages  and 
dwellings  in  the  country,  and  paid  great  attention  to  the  cultiva- 
tion of  the  soil. 

When  Chili  was  invaded  by  the  Spaniards  they  found  it  thick- 

*  The  white  and  black  races  will  submit  to  slavery,  but  the  red  men  never. 
—Plurality  of  Races,  p.  74. 


INDIANS  OF  SOUTH  AMERICA.  305 

ly  populated  by  the  native  Indians,  of  whom  the  Araucanians 
seem  to  have  been  the  most  powerful  and  war-like.  They  re- 
sisted the  invaders  with  great  skill  and  bravery.  Their  great 
chief  Caupolican,  displayed  a  courage  and  military  prowess 
which  would  be  creditable  to  civilized  commanders.  In  the 
skillful  display  of  his  forces  upon  the  field  he  astonished  and  won 
the  admiration  of  the  Spanish  commanders.  He  defeated  the 
great  Spanish  General  Valdivia,  who  was  captured  and  put  to 
death  by  Caupolican's  soldiers. 

Being  captured  during  the  war  by  the  Spanish  soldiers,  he,  in 
retaliation  for  the  murder  of  Yaldivia,  was  most  barbarously 
burnt  at  the  stake.  In  the  province  of  La  Platte  reside  the 
Gauchos,  a  most  singular  group  of  Indians.  They  almost  live 
upon  horseback,  but  have  mud  cottages,  each  containing  a  single 
room,  wherein  they  take  shelter  when  not  engaged  in  the  chase, 
at  war,  or  in  search  of  plunder.  Beef  is  their  principal  food, 
which  they  cook  by  roasting  over  the  fire  on  a  stick. 

There  is  a  group  of  natives  on  the  Pampas  represented  as 
most  terrible  savages,  and  who  refuse  to  become  reconciled  to 
any  degree  of  civilization,  preferring  to  remain  in  their  savage 
state  and  hostile  to  every  other  people.  "  They  appear  to  be  of  the 
genuine  Aranco  breed ;  "  are  generally  on  horseback,  and  noted 
for  their  equestrianism.  They  keep  up  almost  constant  wars 
with  the  Gauchos,  upon  whom  they  make  night  assaults,  murder 
the  males  and  carry  oif  the  young  females,  of  whom  they  make 
wives.  They  were  severely  punished  by  the  colonists,  who  not 
only  defeated  and  slaughtered  large  numbers  of  them,  but  drove 
the  survivors  beyond  the  Colorado.  The  interior  Indians  of 
Brazil,  with  some  exceptions,  have  made  less  progress  in  the 
adoption  of  refined  civilization  than  any  other  portion  of  South 
America.  This  is  owing  mainly  to  the  introduction  of  negro 
slavery  by  the  European  colonists,  and  efforts  to  bring  the  na- 
tives into  like  vassalage.  Refusing  to  become  serfs  to  the  white 
man,  as  long  as  'they  found  a  forest  wherein  to  lurk  or  roam, 
kept  them  aloof  from  civilized  communities;  yet  by  slow  de- 
grees they  are  being  reached  even  in  their  wild  and  savage 
retreat. 

The  Guaycurijs,  a  numerous  people  of  the  interior,  have  reared 
all  the  domestic  animals,  but  they  neither  sow  nor  reap,  their 
20 


306  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

subsistence  being  chiefly  the  flesh  of  their  herds  and  the  sponta- 
neous productions  of  the  country. 

The  Yaupes,  residing  along  the  Uacaiari  River,  consist  of 
about  thirty  tribes,  are  tall,  stout  and  well  formed,  with  a  red- 
dish brown  complexion.  The  men  wear  their  hair  long,  extend- 
ing often  half  way  down  their  backs ;  are  beardless  and  have  no 
eyebrows — these,  both  males  and  females  pluck  out.  The  men 
decorate  their  heads  with  combs — the  women  let  their  hair  hang 
loosely  over  the  shoulders. 

This  nation  cultivates  the  soil,  manufactures  many  useful 
articles,  and  resides  in  permanent  houses,  which  are  built  to  con- 
tain several  families.  One  of  these  dwellings,  upon  actual 
measurement,  was  found  to  be  115  feet  long  by  75  feet  broad 
and  thirty  feet  high.  The  men  wear  a  small  pifcce  of  cloth  as 
their  only  dress ;  the  females  are  entirely  naked,  but  paint  their 
bodies  in  various  colors  in  imitation  of  garments.  The  women 
cultivate  the  soil — the  men  engage  in  hunting  and  fishing. 

There  dwelt  in  Chaco,  and  the  countries  west  of  Paraguay, 
when  the  country  was  first  visited  by  the  Spaniards,  more  than 
forty  nations  of  native  Indians,  many  of  whom  are  now  extinct. 

One  of  these  nations,  the  Abipones,  still  exists  in  Chaco,  and 
described  by  Azard  as  being  well  formed,  with  handsome  faces, 
much  like  Europeans  except  in  color.  They  have  aquiline  noses ; 
color  fair,  if  not  even  whiter  than  the  Spaniards ;  thick,  black, 
glossy  hair,  and  scanty  beards. 

Like  the  tribes  and  nations  of  North  America,  those  of  the 
southern  portion  of  the  continent  exhibit  marked  differences  in 
nations,  families  and  tribes,  presenting  the  features  and  charac- 
teristics of  the  Mongolian  and  Malay  types  in  strong  resemblance. 
They  are  not  all  evidently  indigenous.  The  Tartar  element 
seems  to  be  strongly  preserved  in  some  of  the  nations,  and  in  the 
Nomadic  tribes  of  the  Brazilian-Guarani  group,  in  which  in 
some  tribes  the  eyes  are  obliquely  placed  and  raised  at  the  outer 
angles,  strongly  indicate  that  they  belong  to  the  same  stock  or 
race  as  the  Nomads  of  High  Asia.  Their  complexion  is  the 
same,  being  yellowish,  whilst  that  of  the  other  native  Indians  is 
reddish-brown. 

The  Araucans,  some  of  whom  as  already  noticed,  of  the  Peshe- 
rais  group  or  family,  are  in  physical  aspect,  very  much  like  Cau- 


INDIANS  OF  SOUTH  AMERICA.  307 

casians.  They  have  the  aquiline  nose,  well  formed  lips,  and 
their  whole  features  less  Indian  than  any  other  family  of  the  na- 
tives, and  in  many  respects  act  like  Caucasians.  Their  nature 
is  kind,  hospitality  liberal,  earnest,  highly  formal,  and  have 
a  religion  which  recognizes  a  future  state  of  existence. 

The  natives  of  Paria,  according  to  Ferdinand  Columbus,  were 
better  made  and  whiter  than  the  other  people  he  had  met  with 
in  South  America.  Other  writers  also  give  similar  accounts  of 
them,  some  even  stating  them  to  be  nearly  white  and  clothed 
with  long  flowing  hair  of  yellowish  or  auburn  hue.  The  Boto- 
cudos  already  referred  to  were  similar  to  those  of  Paria,  though 
more  resembling  the  Mongols. 

None  of  the  Indians  or  aborigines  of  South  America  have  any 
annals ;  and  their  traditions  are  of  doubtful  character ;  but  the 
story  of  Manco  Capac,  and  his  sister,  and  his  wife  Mama  Oello 
Huaco,  two  children  of  the  sun,  settling  in  the  Valley  of  Cuzco 
and  introducing  the  arts  and  civilization  among  the  savage  na- 
tives, has  the  evidences  of  probability  about  it.  At  all  events 
the  Peruvians  when  first  discovered  by  Europeans,  were  enjoy- 
ing a  civilization  equal  with  the  Aztecs.  They  however  were  a 
distinct  people  from  the  Aztecs,  and  until  the  Spanish  conquest 
neither  knew  of  the  existence  of  the  other. 

The  Peruvians  had  a  well-regulated  civil  government  —  a 
theocracy,  of  very  despotic  character.  The  Incas  exercised  spir- 
itual and  temporal  power  over  the  empire.  In  one  respect  they 
were  considered  spiritually  supreme,  and,  indeed,  with  celestial 
power,  over  the  "  children  of  earth,"  their  subjects.  The  people 
submitted  in  fear,  rather  than  from  any  love  of  country. 

The  Peruvians  were  less  skilled  in  picture-writing  and  the 
computation  of  time  than  the  Aztecs.  This  is  not  at  all  remark- 
able, as  the  calendar  of  the  latter  was  more  accurate  than  that 
of  the  Greeks  and  Romans.  The  Peruvians,  however,  far  sur- 
passed the  Aztecs  in  mechanical  skill.  They  constructed  roads, 
built  suspension  bridges  and  massive  buildings  with  a  skill  and 
architectural  symmetry  almost  equal  with  those  constructed  by 
our  most  skillful  and  enlightened  mechanics.  Without  the 
knowledge  of  the  use  of  iron,  they  substituted  an  alloy  of  cop- 
per and  tin,  whioh  they  prepared  of  such  consistency  and  hard- 
ness as  to  be  capable  of  chiseling  the  hardest  stone.     The  Peru- 


308  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

vians  were  not  a  nation  of  warriors,  but  civilians,  living  in  tran- 
quil subjection  to  their  dreaded  rulers.  They  were  attentive 
cultivators  of  the  soil  throughout  the  empire,  which  extended 
more  than  two  thousand  miles  along  the  Pacific,  and  back  from 
the  coast  about  iive  hundred  miles.*  Every  inhabitant  was 
known  to  the  Incas.  A  register  of  deaths  and  births  was  kept 
by  means  of  a  curious  invention  called  the  "  Quipus."f 

Equality  was  a  cardinal  principle  of  the  fundamental  law  of 
the  Peruvians ;  no  one  could  become  rich,  and  no  one  could"  be- 
come poor ;  all  were  upon  an  equality  as  to  property  and  human 
rights,  and  all  were  equal  before  the  law,  however  exalted  his  in- 
tellect, or  refined  his  taste.  Every  one  was  taught  industry ;  each 
labored  for  the  good  of  all  and  the  maintenance  of  the  government. 

Though  the  Peruvians  were  a  nation  of  civilians,  they  kept 
up  an  army  for  defensive  purposes,  which  was  sometimes  con- 
verted into  an  army  of  conquest. 

The  Peruvians  admitted  the  existence  of  the  soul  after  death, 
and  connected  with  it  the  resurrection  of  the  body ;  they  desig- 
nated the  place  of  the  wicked  in  the  center  of  the  earth,  where 
they  should  expiate  their  crimes  by  ages  of  wearisome  toil ;  the 
good,  they  supposed,  would  pass  a  luxurious  life  of  tranquillity 
and  ease.  Their  belief  in  the  resurrection  of  the  body  prompted 
them  to  preserve  the  dead  with  much  care. 

The  Peruvians  fully  believed  in  a  Supreme  Creator  of  the 
Universe,  whom  they  worshipped.  The  sun  was  the  great  object 
of  adoration,  though  they  also  revered  the  moon  and  stars,  thun- 
der, lightning,  and  the  rainbow,  to  which  they  dedicated  tem- 
ples. The  worship  of  the  sun  was  allotted  to  the  Incas,  who 
dedicated  to  this  divinity  superb  and  gorgeous  temples.  The 
most  renowned  one  they  erected  was  located  at  Cuzco,  and  was 
the  pride  and  boast  of  the  empire ;  its  interior  was  literally  a 
mine  of  gold ;  on  the  western  wall  was  a  massive  plate  of  gold, 
upon  which  was  engraved  the  representation  of  the  deity,  con- 
sisting of  a  human  countenance  looking  forth  from  the  midst  of 
innumerable  rays  of  light,  which  emanated  from  it  in  every  di- 
rection.^: Gold  seems  to  have  been  lavishly  bestowed  upon 
every  portion  of  this  temple,  where  it  could  be  ornamental; 

*  Prescott's  Conquest  of  Peru,  Vol.  I,  pp.  50-58. 
f  Ibid,  pp.  55-118.  %  Ibid,  p.  96. 


INDIANS  OF  SOUTH  AMERICA.  309 

even  the  cornices  which  surrounded  the  walls  of  the  sanctuary 
were  of  gold ;  and  a  broad  belt  of  gold,  set  in  frieze  of  stone- 
work, encompassed  the  whole  exterior  of  the  temple.  The  structure 
was  composed  of  stone  similar  in  character  to  that  of  which  the 
great  fortress  of  Cuzco  (noticed  in  another  place)  was  constructed. 

The  earty  history  of  the  Peruvians  is  involved  in  fabulous  un- 
certainty, though  it  is  tolerably  well  established  that  the  empire 
of  the  Incas  had  been  in  existence  about  four  hundred  year3  be- 
fore the  Spanish  invasion.  It  is  equally,  if  not  better  estab- 
lished, that  they  were  not  the  first  inhabitants  of  the  country, 
as  the  many  monuments  of  art,  now  in  ruins,  found  in  various 
portions  of  the  empire,  fully  show.  By  whom  these  buildings 
were  erected  is  unknown,  unless  by  the  Aymaras,  who  are 
claimed  by  some  authors  to  be  the  descendants  of  the  construc- 
tors of  the  ancient  ruins  found  in  the  vicinity  of  the  lake  of  Ti- 
ticaca,  and  elsewhere  in  Peru  and  Bolivia.  These  ruins  show 
their  builders  to  have  been  equally  advanced  in  civilization  with 
the  constructors  of  the  buildings  of  Palenque,  and  are  superior 
in  architectural  design  to  any  subsequently  built  by  the  Incas. 

Recent  discoveries  have  shown  that  the  Aturian  Paltas,  peo- 
ple of  flattened  skulls,  were  the  constructors  of  the  splendid  edi- 
fices now  in  ruins  in  South  and  Central  America.  Whether 
they  are  of  the  same  family  of  man  as  the  Aymaras  has  not  been 
ascertained.  The  skulls  and  bones  of  this  peculiar  people  have 
been  dug  up  near  the  shores  of  Lake  Titicaca,  and  in  the  inte- 
rior of  Brazil.  The  same  form  of  head  and  high  nose  is  repre- 
sented in  bas-reliefs  in  sculpture  in  the  ancient  temples  and 
buildings  of  Yucatan  and  Southern  Mexico.  Those  of  Palenque 
are  peculiarly  striking.* 

These  works  of  art,  and  bones  and  skulls,  above  referred  to, 
are  the  only  evidences  of  the  existence  of  the  now  extinct  Paltas. 
The  builders  of  these  edifices  would  most  likely  preserve  the 
likeness  of  themselves,  or  some  of  their  own  kindred,  in  prefer- 
ence to  those  of  strangers.  The  flat  head  seems  to  have  been  a 
form  of  head  divine,  as  it  is  represented  in  statuary  of  idols  as 
well  as  of  heroes,  f 

*  Travels  in  Central  America,  Chiapas  and  Yucatan,  Vol.  II.,  p.  311. 
\  "  If  the  typical  flat-heads  were  not  a  distinct  species  of  man,  they  were  at 
least  the  oldest  and  first  wanderers  that  reached  the  American  continent." — 
The  Natural  History  of  the  Human  Species,  p.  257. 


310  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

Late  discoveries  in  Peru,  as  now  claimed,  show  that  the  heads 
of  the  Peruvians  were  not  depressed  before  the  era  of  the  Incas. 
The  custom,  it  would  seem,  was  cotemporaneous  with  the  reign 
of  the  Incas.  This  is  more  than  probable,  as  the  mechanics, 
generally,  who  construct  such  huge  works  of  art,  are  the  slaves 
of  superiors. 

There  were  evidently  different  people  from  the  Incas  in  power 
in  Peru,  before  their  era,  as  shown  by  other  works  of  art,  among 
which  stand  prominent  the  so  called  Aymaran  tombs,  consisting 
of  square  buildings,  with  monolithic  doorways,  through  which  the 
corpses  were  conducted.  The  bodies  were  ranged  around  in  the 
interior,  in  a  sitting  posture,  in  their  clothes.  Some  of  the 
tombs  were  built  of  unburnt  bricks,  and  several  stories  high ; 
others  were  constructed  of  dressed  stone. 

The  Peruvians  displayed  great  courage  in  defending  them- 
selves against  the  invading  Spaniards,  but  did  not  seem  to  real- 
ize their  danger  of  subjugation  until  too  late  in  the  contest  to 
retrieve  their  lost  fortunes.  They  had  delayed  their  proper  de- 
fence until  the  enemy  had  become  their  masters.  Had  they 
displayed  such  prowess  in  the  beginning  of  the  war,  they  would 
have  defied  the  invaders. 

The  Incas  were  the  superior  people  of  South  America,  in 
point  of  intellectual  endowments,  when  they  first  became  known 
to  Europeans.  They  did  not  attain  to  their  great  preeminence 
by  merely  imitating  others,  but  by  force  of  their  own  mental 
powers.  They  had  large  and  well-developed  frames,  to  a  greater 
extent  than  the  other  Indian  nations  of  South  America.* 

From  the  character  of  the  monuments  and  implements  of  the 
lost  race  of  Peru  and  Central  America,  they  were,  doubtless, 
civil  and  inoffensive,  averse  to  war^  and  devoted  their  energies 
to  the  civil  pursuits  of  life.  The  vast  ruins,  which  are  credited 
to  them,  show  they  must  have  been  extensively  devoted  to  agri- 
culture; otherwise  such  populous  cities  as  then  existed  there 
could  not  have  been  sustained,  or  supplied  with  the  necessaries 
of  life. 

*  Prescott's  Conquest  of  Peru,  Vol.  I.,  p.  39. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


THE     AFRICAN     RACE. 


African  type. — Negroes  proper. — Oriental  Negroes. — Negrillos. — Ethiopians. 
— Nubians.  —  Telingans.  —  Berbers. — Galla. —  Abyssinians.  — Papuans.  — 
Australians. — Libyans. — Negro  tribes. — Bushmen. — Hottentots. — Kaffirs. — 
Fellatahs. —  Mandingoes. — Ashantis. —  Dahomeys. —  Berbers. —  Tuorecks. — 
Guanches.  Early  history  of  the  Negroes  ;  existed  in  Egypt  as  slaves  1,600 
years  B.  c.  ;  a  distinct  race  2,400  years  B.  c. — Origin  of  Negro  referable  to  a 
district  in  Central  Asia.  Ethiopians  not  Negroes,  but  of  Caucasian  origin. 
— Negroes  existed  in  Asia  coeval  with  the  white  man. — Asia  the  first  abode 
of  all  the  races. 

THE  African  race  comprises  several  groups  and  numerous 
tribes  of  dark  complexion,  chief  of  which  being  the  Ne- 
groes proper,  Paupan,  Negrillo,  Ethiopian,  M'kuafe  and  Mussel. 
The  Negro  is  no  new  subject,  everybody  can  describe  him  by 
his  black  skin,  black  crisped  woolly  hair,  pouched  lips,  flat  nose, 
wide  mouth,  curved  legs  and  protruding  jaws. 

This  race  occupies  two- 
thirds  of  Africa,  part  of 
the  East  Indies,  Australia, 
and  numerous  islands  of 
the  Pacific  Ocean ;  besides 
are  found  in  the  West  In- 
dies and  in  North  and 
South  America,  whither 
they  have  been  carried 
from  their  native  Africa, 
as  slaves,  by  Europeans. 
jfc  From  present  indications 
the  Negro  is  destined  to 
fill  an  important  page  in 
American  history.^  This 
race  is  as  old,  if  not  more 
ancient,  than  any  of  the 
others.  As  far  back  as  any 
(311) 


312  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 

types  are  found  of  record  the  Negro  is  represented,  and  in  the 
condition  of  a  slave. 

In  the  age  of  Rameses  III.,  the  twentieth  Egyptian  dynasty, 
which  dates  1300  years  b.  c,  the  African  is  represented  on  a 
bas-relief  tied  by  the  neck  to  an  Asiatic  prisoner,  of  which  Mr. 
Gliddon  remarks :  "  This  head  is  remarkable,  furthermore,  as 
the  natural  type  of  two-thirds  of  the  Negroes  of  Egypt  at  the 
present  day."  The  profile  referred  to  is  a  good  likeness  of  the 
African  of  the  Southern  States,  and  this  has  been  the  cast  of 
the  Negro  race  above  Egypt  for  over  three  thousand  years. 

In  the  age  of  Seti-Meneptha  I.,  1500  years  b.  c,  the  Negro  is 
fully  represented  upon  Ins  tomb,  also  the  red,  white  and  yellow 
races.  Here  we  have  these  four  types  plainly  represented  by 
the  Egyptians  before  the  days  of  Moses  ;  but  in  tenth  Genesis 
only  the  three  heads  of  families  are  given,  without  any  allusion 
to  their  complexion  or  physical  differences,  if  any  then  existed. 

The  Egyptian  representations  show  the  above  several  types  to 
have  been  in  existence  as  distinct  orders  of  mankind  3,300  years 
ago.  Slavery  then  was  an  institution  of  Egypt,  and  was  not 
alone  confined  to  the  Negro  race  ;  other  types  were  likewise  en- 
slaved, though  the  African  seems  to  have  been  doomed  to  a  de- 
graded condition  of  servitude  by  the  Egyptians.  Their  monu- 
ments, as  far  back  as  the  seventeenth  dynasty,  which  dates  1600 
years  b.  c,  shows  the  distinctive  character  and  position  of  the 
Negro  in  Egypt.  But  history  does  not  mention  them  as  a  dis- 
tinct race  until  long  after  that  period.  Even  the  Greeks  did 
not  know  of  their  existence  until  about  700  years  b.  c. 

Among  the  ruined  sculpture  of  Nineveh,  existing  in  the  reign 
of  Sargon,  which  dates  710  years  b.  c,  the  figure  of  an  African 
is  represented,  wounded,  and  in  the  act  of  imploring  mercy  from 
the  Assyrians.  The  Romans  did  not  become  acquainted  with  the 
Negro  type  until  the  second  century  a.  d  ;  at  least  we  find  no 
description  of  the  African  by  the  Roman  authors  before  that 
era. 

The  topography  of  the  country  is  such  as  to  preclude  the  idea 
of  the  Negro  being  brought  north  without  their  having  first  been 
introduced  into  Egypt.  They  could  not  have  been  transported 
across  the  great  desert,  nor  to  Carthage,  as  no  means  of  transit 
was  then  in  existence,  camels  not  being  introduced  in  Barbary 


THE  AFRICAN  RACE.  313 

until  after  the  fall  of  Carthage,  and  it  is  well  known  the  Cartha- 
genians  never  held  Negro  slaves.  If  the  African  was  at  all 
known  to  the  Carthagenians,  it  was  as  the  Ethiopian ;  which 
term  was  applied  to  the  dark-skinned  nations  by  the  ancients, 
whether  Negroes  or  Caucasians.  It  is  recorded  that  Hanno,  the 
navigator,  and  his  contemporaries  visited  the  Negro  regions  of 
Africa  about  600  years  b.  c.  Whatever  discoveries  they  may 
have  made,  no  other  description  of  the  people  they  met  with, 
other  than  that  they  were  "  Ethiopians,"  is  given. 

About  the  same  period  of  Hanno's  discoveries,  "Pharaoh 
Horus,"  of  the  eighteenth  dynasty,  records,  at  Hagar  Silintis, 
his  return  from  victories  over  Nigritian  families  of  the  Upper 
Nile.* 

Among  the  captives  of  this  conqueror  is  presented  a  Negress, 
clad  about  the  loins  with  a  leopard  skin.  This  likeness  of  the 
African  type  is  preserved  in  the  bas-relief  of  Egyptian  sculp- 
ture, and  in  the  paintings  dating  about  1550  years  b.  c.  This 
effigy  shows  no  change  in  the  Negro  type  in  a  period  of  about 
3,600  years,  as  the  figure  there  represented  is  a  perfect  image  of 
the  present  Negro  race.  The  Negro  had  then  the  black,  woolly, 
crisped  hair,  flat  nose,  thick  and  pouched  lips,  long,  protruding 
jaws,  elongated  heel,  flat  shin  bone  and  black  skin. 

But  there  are  other  proofs  of  the  existence  of  the  Negro  race 
of  earlier  date  than  the  above.  Lepsius,  by  his  researches  in 
Egypt,  has  fully  shown  that  during  the  twelfth  dynasty  they  ex- 
isted as  slaves.  This  learned  author  says :  "  Mention  is  often 
made  on  monuments  of  this  period  of  the  victories  gained  by 
the  kings  over  the  Ethiopians  and  Negroes  ;  wherefore,  we  must 
not  be  surprised  to  see  black  slaves  and  servants."  f 

Recent  researches  in  the  Valley  of  the  Nile  fully  demonstrate 
that  the  Egyptians  were  acquainted  with  the  African  races,  and 
had  established  intercourse  with  them  as  early  as  2400  years 
B.  c. ;  and  there  is  nothing  to  refute  the  conclusion  that  the  Ne- 
groes were  in  Africa  when  the  Egyptians  first  established  them- 
selves upon  the  banks  of  the  Nile.  When  they  first  appear  in 
history  they  are  represented  as  a  wide-spread  and  numerous 
people. 

The  truthfulness  of  the  paintings  and  sculpture  of  the  Egyp- 
*  Types  of  Mankind,  p.  255.  f  Lepsius,  p.  174. 


314  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN    RACE. 

tians,  as  presentations  of  the  several  races  of  man  is  very  appar- 
ent, the  red,  white,  black,  and  yellow  are  as  perfectly  represented 
by  the  Egyptian  artists  in  that  remote  age  as  they  could  possibly 
be  to-day. 

The  representation  of  thr  Abyssinian  (cinnamon-colored  sub- 
ject), in  the  grand  procession  of  Thotmes  III.,  of  the  seven- 
teenth dynasty,  which  dates  about  1600  years  b.  c,  is  very  life- 
like— the  same  as  he  is  found  to-day  in  form,  features  and  com- 
plexion. Mr.  Pickering,  in  his  "xKaces  of  Men,"  uses  this  forci- 
ble language  in  reference  to  the  Abyssinian  alluded  to:  "It 
seems,  however,  that  the  true  Abyssinian  (as  first  pointed  out  to 
me  by  Mr.  G-liddon),  has  been  separately  and  distinctly  figured  on 
the  Egyptian  monuments,  in  the  two  men  leading  the  camel- 
opard  in  the  tribute  procession  of  Thoatmosis  III.,  and  this 
opinion  was  confirmed  by  an  examination  of  the  original  painting 
at  Thebes."  * 

It  is  fully  established  by  the  Egyptian  monuments  and  paint- 
ings, that  the  term  "Ethiopian"  does  not  simply  refer  to  the 
African  Negroes,  but  is  applied  to  the  leading  peoples  of 
Ethiopia,  who  were  not  Negroes,  having  darker  complexions 
than  the  Egyptians.  The  Cushite  king  mentioned  in  2  Kings 
xix.  9,  who  ruled  in  Egypt  during  the  reign  of  Sennacherib  in 
Assyria,  was  not  a  Negro  as  has  been  supposed,  and  had  none  of 
the  African  features. 

Among  the  embalmed  subjects  of  Egypt,  it  is  remarkable 
that  not  a  solitary  mummified  African  is  found  until  about  the 
fourth  century  b.  c,  and  then  only  one  subject,  ^  female,  was 
discovered  in  the  sacred  isle  of  Beghl.  Whether  this  Negress 
was  a  subject  of  distinction  or  a  slave  does  not  appear.  This 
fact  is  an  important  landmark  in  the  history  of  the  African  race. 
It  shows  that  the  black,  woolly  haired  type  did  not  rule  in 
Egypt,  as  has  been  claimed  by  some  ethnologists,  and  also  that 
the  African  was  not  of  sufficient  note  or  standing  in  Egypt  to 
entitle  them  to  that  sacred  mode  of  burial.  Other  foreigners 
were  embalmed  by  hundreds  and  thousands  in  Egypt,  either  out 
of  respect  or  by  the  custom  of  the  country. 

In  the  reign  of  Sesourtesen  I.,  the  second  king  of  the  twelfth 
dynasty,  which  dates  about  2348  years  b.  c,  the  African  race  is 

*  Pickering's  Races  of  Men,  p.  231. 


THE  AFRICAN  RACE. 


315 


represented  on  tablets  as  captives.  This  date  is  about  the  time 
of  the  deluge.  The  Egyptians  had  thus  early  extended  their 
conquest  to  the  second  cataract  of  the  Kile  at  "Wadee  Haifa. 
In  speaking  of  the  Negro  race,  the  Egyptians  used  the  epithet 
"Nahs  ;"  which  signifies  barbarian,  and  whose  country  they 
eventually  became  possessed  of  as  far  as  the  third  cataract,  where 
a  marked  stone  was  recognized  as  the  boundaries  of  the  Egyptian 
empire.  The  Nigritian  race  was  forced  to  the  south  of  that 
point  by  the  Egyptians  before  the  boundary  was  established. 

The  idea  that  the  Egyptian  kings,  Sabaco,  Sevechus,  and  Tor- 
kaka,  of  the  thirtieth  dynasty,  719  years  b.  c,  were  Africans, 
is  quite  erroneous.  They  were  not  of  that  race  ;  had  none  of 
the  Negro  features,  and  were  not  tainted  with  Negro  blood,  as 
their  well-preserved  portraits  fully  attest. 

The  color  of  the  skin,  as  found 
in  the  Egyptian  paintings,  is  not 
a  sure  test  of  the  types,  unless 
accompanied  with  the  other  pe- 
culiarities of  the  races,  as  it 
has  been  discovered  that  the 
Negroes  are  painted  in  all 
shades,  whilst  the  Egyptians  are 
painted  red,  the  color  of  honor 
amongst  them.  But  the  sculp- 
ture always  shows  the  type  to 
which  the  subject  belongs. 
Every  rational  mind  must,  there- 
fore, readily  conclude  that  the 
African  race  has  been  in  exist- 
ence, as  a  distinct  people,  over  4,200  years  ;  and  how  long  before 
that  period  is  a  matter  of  conjecture  only,  there  being  no  re- 
liable data  upon  which  to  predicate  any  reliable  opinion. 

Though  this  type  was  for  so  many  ages  confined  to  the  Afri- 
can continent,  they  eventually  seem  to  have  become  as  wide- 
spread over  the  globe  almost  as  the  other  races ;  not,  however, 
voluntarily,  as  in  many  instances  they  were  carried  to  other  re- 
gions as  slaves,  especially  to  this  continent.  From  the  earliest 
period  of  authentic  history  they  were  treated  by  the  Caucasian 
race  as  if  they  had  no  rights  they  were  bound  to  respect. 


WOMAN. 


316  NATURAL  HISTORY   OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

The  Ethiopian  family  differ  materially  from  the  Negro.  They 
are  not  so  dark-skinned,  the  hair  is  finer,  the  nose  more  promi- 
nent, the  jaws  less  elongated,  and  their  features  more  refined  and 
uniform.  They  resemble  the  Hindoos,  and  seem  to  be  derived 
from  them  and  the  Negroes.  They  occupy  the  tropical  regions 
of  Africa,  and  in  the  main  are  pastoral  in  their  habits.  The  Nu- 
bians, however,  engage  in  agriculture,  as  do  also  some  of  the  tribes 
further  east  along  the  borders  of  the  table  lands  of  Abyssinia. 

Ethiopia  occupies  a  prominent  position  in  ancient  history,  and 
the  people  of  that  classic  country  by  some  of  the.  learned  have 
been  considered  more  ancient  than  the  Egyptians,  and  it  has 
even  been  claimed  that  the  first  inhabitants  of  Egypt  were 
Ethiopians.  There  is  very  strong  evidence  tending  to  show 
that  the  Ethiopians  occupied  Nubia  before  the  Lower  Nile  was 
known  to  the  Egyptians ;  at  all  events,  Nubia  was  the  rival  of 
Egypt,  and  frequently  held  that  power  in  subjection,  occasion- 
ally furnishing  the  latter  with  kings.  They  have  left  imperish- 
able monuments  of  art ;  and,  though  not  quite  as  extensive  as 
those  of  Egypt,  are  very  astonishing  in  magnitude,  and  grand 
in  architectural  display.  "Whilst  the  Egyptians  were  forced  to 
yield  obedience  to  the  conquering  legions  of  Cambyses,  the  Ethi- 
opians bid  the  invaders  defiance.  Nor  were  the  Romans,  Sara- 
cens or  Turks  able  to  subdue  or  conquer  them. 

Ethiopia  and  Nubia  are  one  and  the  same.  Among  the  an- 
cients, this  region  was  known  as  Libya.*  Homer  mentions  the 
Ethiopians  in  his  poems,  and  Herodotus  speaks  of  them  as  in- 
habiting the  whole  of  Southern  Africa.  They  have  existed  as 
a  distinct  people  as  long  as  any  known  nation.  Their  origin  is 
unknown,  and  it  is  not  ascertained  from  what  region  they  came 
into  the  Yalley  of  the  Nile.     The  Berbers  are  a  Libyan  family,  f 

The  modern  Ethiopians,  or  Nubians,  are  descended  from  the 
ancient  Ethiopians  and  Bedouin  Arabs. :£  The  original  type  has 
been  considerably  modified  by  amalgamation.  Before  the  ad- 
vent of  Mahomet,  the  country  had  been  enjoying  Christianity, 
but  the  doctrines  of  the  Saviour  were  soon  cast  aside,  and  the 
new  faith  adopted  instead. 

*  They  were  a  tawny-colored  people,  occupying  an  extensive  district  in 
Southern  Egypt. — Anthon's  Classical  Dictionary,  p.  70. 

f  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  I.,  p.  267. 

%  The  Barabra,  or  Berberines,  are  descendants  of  the  Nubians. — Natural 
History  of  Man,  Vol.  I.,  p.  286. 


THE  AFRICAN   RACE.  317 

There  are  several  tribes  inhabiting  the  country  at  the  present 
day  who  seem  to  be  different  from  the  Ethiopians  in  many  par- 
ticulars. The  Mahas,  living  in  South  Nubia,  have  very  thick 
hair,  but  not  woolly.  The  Sheygya  tribe  are  strictly  Arabs. 
The  Berberas,  considered  Arabs,  are  tall  and  handsome,  having 
a  dark-brown  complexion,  oval  face,  Grecian  nose,  and  thick, 
bushy  hair.  A  true  representation  of  this  family  is  witnessed 
on  the  rock  at  Abu-Simbal,  where  the  likenesses  of  Egyptian 
kings  are  carved  and  painted.  They  are  a  distinct  people  from 
the  Berbers  of  Northern  Africa,*  of  whom  we  shall  presently 
speak.  The  ancient  Nubians,  by  their  own  tradition,  were  col- 
onists from  the  banks  of  the  Indus.  This  tradition  comport3 
well  with  the  idea  of  the  first  peopling  of  the  Yalley  of  the  Nile 
by  way  of  Abyssinia  and  Nubia,  the  people  of  which,  and  also 
of  Egypt,  being  of  the  same  type  before  they  amalgamated  with 
the  African. 

It  is  claimed  that  a  branch  of  the  Cushite  peoples,  at  a  very 
remote  age,  had  fought  their  way,  by  sea  and  land,  and  estab- 
lished a  great  political  power  in  Arabia  Felix,  where  they  re- 
mained until  the  Arabians  compelled  them  to  cross  the  straits 
of  Babel-mandeb.  They  returned  from  Africa  more  than  once 
to  hold  dominion  in  Yemen,  and  kept  up  the  prosperity  of  the 
country  until  the  time  of  the  Hegira.  The  Nubians  and  Abys- 
sinians  are  of  the  same  origin,  though  mixed  with  Arab  blood 
of  the  Rebah  tribe. 

The  original  abode  of  the  Ethiopians,  in  all  probability,  was 
on  the  Indus  and  Punjab.  There  the  Caucasians  came  in  con- 
tact with  the  black  race ;  and  hence  the  production  of  the  sev- 
eral subordinate  varieties  of  mankind  found  in  India.  These 
deductions  are  sustained,  to  some  extent,  by  the  dialects  of  the 
various  families  scattered  over  the  above  regions  and  in  the  val- 
leys of  the  Helmund  and  Kauble ;  also  in  Abyssinia,  Nubia  and 
Egypt.     The  Sanscrit  language  is  visible  in  all  their  dialects. 

The  Ethiopic  family  also  figured  in  Persia  at  a  very  remote 
period,  and  a  portion  of  them  (Arabs),  who  were  driven  from 
Yemen  to  Abyssinia,  doubtless  constituted  the  Cushites  of  Ethi- 

*  The  Berbers  are  the  descendants  of  the  Nobatae,  who  were  brought  by  Di- 
ocletian from  an  oasis  in  the  western  part  of  Africa,  to  inhabit  the  Valley  of 
the  Nile,  fifteen  centuries  ago.  They,  according  to  Lepsius,  have  shining, 
reddish-brown  hair. — Prichard's  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  I.,  pp.  284-5. 


318  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

opia.  Tribes  of  this  group  eventually  founded  the  Aurite  of 
Upper  Egypt.  Others,  less  swarthy,  were  colonists  of  Lower 
Egypt.  Some  hordes  preceded  them  across  the  Nile,  and 
founded  the  Mourthwan  and  Nubian  populations.  The  Berberas 
belong  to  this  group. 

The  Abyssinians,  though  generally  classed  with  the  African 
type,  are  not  Negroes,  have  none  of  the  African  features,  and 
should  be  classed  with  the  Caucasians,  having  European  features  ; 
yet  seem  to  have  crisped  hair.  Their  complexion  is  light,  but 
never  becomes  florid ;  they  are  tall  and  well  formed  ;  in  general 
appearance  present  the  Hindoostanic  family,  though  their  com- 
plexion is  not  darker  than  that  of  the  Arabs,  if,  indeed,  even  so 
dark.  The  females  are  generally  fair,  and  pass  for  Europeans. 
They  are,  doubtless,  Semitic* 

The  ancients  classed  the  Abyssinians  with  the  Europeans,  and 
gave  very  indefinite  boundaries  to  their  empire.  Axum,  a  noted 
city  on  the  Red  Sea,  and  the  capital  of  Axumitae,  was  within 
its  limits.  The  Abyssinians  themselves  claim  their  country  was 
the  Sheba  of  Scripture,  and  that  they  were  converted  to  Juda- 
ism several  centuries  before  the  Christian  era.  They  were  con- 
verted to  Christianity  in  the  fourth  century  a.  d.,  by  the  efforts 
of  Frumentius,  an  Egyptian.  They  refused  the  adoption  of  the 
Mahometan  faith,  and  still  hold  to  Christianity.  The  natives, 
though  partially  civilized,  cling  to  some  of  their  barbarous  cus- 
toms. They  eat  raw  flesh  whilst  it  is  warm  and  almost  pulsat- 
ing, carving  slices  from  the  living  animal,  which  they  eat  as  a 
sweet  morsel,  whilst  the  beast  from  which  it  was  cut  walks  about 
the  street. 

There  are  many  native  tribes  in  Abyssinia,  some  of  whom, 
such  as  the  Shangalla,  are  savage  Negroes.  Bruce  considered 
them  the  same  peoples  who,  under  the  name  of  Funje,  inhabit 
the  regions  of  the  river  Bahr-el-Abiad,  and  who  are  masters  of 
Sennair.  Ptolemy  classed  the  Shangalla  family  under  the  gen- 
eral appellation  of  Troglodytes,  "  dwellers  in  caves."  They 
were  noted  as  elephant  eaters,  upon  the  flesh  of  which,  and  that 
of  the  rhinoceros,  they  principally  subsisted. 

*  The  recent  war  between  the  British  and  Abyssinians  has  fully  developed 
their  Semitic  character.  They  claim  their  descent  from  Solomon. — Phreno- 
logical Journal  of  186S,  May  and  June,  pp.  191  and  229. 


THE  AFRICAN  RACE.  319 

The  Galla  is  the  most  distinguished  native  family,  next  to 
the  Abyssinian,  of  this  portion  of  Africa.  Their  origin  is  in- 
volved in  obscurity.  From  the  best  information,  we  can,  per- 
haps, safely  say,  they  came  from  the  unknown  regions  of  the 
southern  interior  of  the  continent,  from  whence  they  wandered 
north  in  search  of  a  more  fruitful  region  than  their  native  dis- 
trict. They  were  first  seen  about  two  hundred  and  thirty  years 
ago,  by  Lobo,  near  Melinda.  They  are  generally  pastoral  in 
their  habits ;  but  some  of  the  tribes  bordering  on  the  Abyssinian 
highlands  cultivate  the  soil.  In  their  persons  the  Gallas  are 
smaller  than  Europeans,  and  neither  in  hair  nor  features  resem- 
ble the  Negroes.  Their  complexion  is  of  a  deep  brown,  but 
those  who  have  dwelt  long  upon  the  plains  are  of  a  darker  hue. 
The  Gallas  are  much  fairer  than  the  Abyssinians.  Their  hair 
is  longer  and  more  silky,  and  features  more  delicate.  They  have 
already  conquered  forty-two  kingdoms  of  Abyssinia,  and,  since 
the  fall  of  Theodore,  the  liberal  king  or  emperor,  are  rapidly 
grasping  the  power  of  the  whole  country.  Their  females  are 
handsome,  and,  when  educated,  become  intelligent.  There  are 
two  classes  of  Gallas,  Northern  and  Southern.  The  Northern 
deal  largely  in  slaves,  principally  women  and  children.  The 
Southern  Gallas  even  sell  some  of  their  own  kindred  as  slaves. 
They  dwell  in  the  region  called  "  Bararata,"  which  is  located 
about  eight  days'  journey  from  Potta.  They  have  a  civil  gov- 
ernment, in  which  the  rights  of  the  people  are  protected,  though 
little  regard  is  paid  to  the  rights  of  those  not  of  their  own  kin- 
dred. Every  eight  years  they  elect  a  king,  who,  in  addition  to 
his  civil  duties,  performs  the  religious  rite  of  circumcising  his  sub- 
jects. The  Southern  Gallas  are  tall,  resembling  the  M'kuafi, 
with  whom  they  keep  up  almost  constant  war.  The  Gallas  have 
strong,  heavy  beards,  which  they  closely  clip.  They  have  no 
annals,  and  their  origin  is  unknown ;  but  they  belong  to  the 
Ethiopian  family. 

The  M'kuafi  dwell  in  the  interior,  to  the  south  of  the  Gallas. 
They  do  not  cultivate  the  ground,  but  live  upon  meat  and  milk ; 
keep  cattle  in  common  pasturage,  each  family  having  its  own 
stock ;  also  keep  donkeys,  sheep,  goats  and  dogs.  Their  vil- 
lages consist  of  tents,  covered  with  bullock-skins.  They  do  not 
bury  their  dead,  but  convey  the  bodies  to  the  forest,  to  be  eaten 


320 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 


by  the  wild  beasts.  They  have  no  religion  or  prayers,  but  own 
a  deity  they  call  "  Augayai."  They,  also,  are  a  branch  of  the 
Ethiopic  family.  West  of  them  dwell  the  Mussai,  a  pastoral 
tribe,  who  speak  the  same  language  as  the  M'kuafi,  a  kindred 
nation,  and  whose  habits  and  manners  they  imitate. 

The  Somali,  an  Ethiopian  nation,  dwell  in  that  portion  of 
Africa  opposite  the  southern  angle  of  Arabia,  along  the  coast,  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  straits  of  Babel-mandeb,  and,  in  the  interior, 
to  the  ri^er  Juba.  They  are,  to  some  extent,  pastoral,  and  en- 
gage in  maritime  pursuits.  Their  features  are  regular,  hair 
flowing  and  of  flaxen  color  (made  so  by  staining),  and  of  a  dark- 
brown  complexion.  They  are  of  Semitic  stock,  and  are  said  to 
be  possessors  of  books ;  but  no  account  is  given  concerning  their 
annals  or  literature.  North  of  the  Somali  dwell  the  Danakil 
tribe,  who  are  a  barbarous  people,  with  dark  skin,  and,  usually, 
long,  crisped  hair.  Their  features  are  regular,  though  not  Af- 
rican. They  belong  to  the  Ethiopian  group.  Those  residing 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Angola  have  smooth  hair,  and  their  gen- 
eral features  and  language  give  strong  indications  of  a  Semitic 
origin. 

THE    HOTTENTOTS. 

The  Hottentots  comprise  three  nations — the  Bosjesmans,  Co- 

rannos,  and  Nomascuas.  They 
are  well  formed,  but  rather  under 
the  average  height,  especially  some 
of  the  Bosjesman  tribes ;  have  high 
cheek  bones,  flat  nose,  prominent 
chin,  eyes  of  chestnut  color,  long 
and  narrow,  wide  apart,  the  inner 
angle  being  rounded,  like  the  Chi- 
nese, whom  they  much  resemble, 
though  Dr.  Knox  says  they  look 
much  like  the  Calmucks,  and  sets 
them  down  as  a  branch  of  the  Mon- 
golian race.  Their  complexion  is 
of  a  yellowish  brown ;  their  hair 
black  and  crisped,  like  that  of  the 
Negroes,  but  grows  in  tufts.  They 


HOTTENTOT. 


THE  AFRICAN  RACE.  321 

are  kind  and  affectionate  toward  one  another,  and  are  harmless, 
honest  and  faithful,  but,  when  under  a  leader,  exhibit  great  brav- 
ery, and  endure  pain  and  hardship  with  great  fortitude. 

The  Hottentots  are  reputed  the  most  ancient  nations  of  South- 
ern Africa,  though  it  is  quite  evident  that  they  did  not  there 
originate,  as  traces  of  them  appear  further  north,  even  far  in  the 
interior.  Of  their  origin  nothing  definite  is  known ;  they  have 
not  even  a  plausible  conjecture  concerning  it,  but  are  in  all 
probability  of  Asiatic  descent.  Little  advance  has  been  made 
by  them  in  civilization,  though  having  had  ample  opportunities 
to  become  enlightened  and  refined.  They,  however,  cany  on 
various  manufactures  upon  a  small  scale,  such  as  tanning  and 
dressing  skins,  moulding  iron  into  knives,  forming  mats  of  flags 
and  bulrushes,  and  bow-strings  of  the  sinews  of  animals.  They 
are  evidently  now  a  different  people  from  what  they  were 
several  hundred  years  ago.  At  that  period  they  were  an  inde- 
pendent nation  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  republican  form  of  govern- 
ment, but  at  present  are  mere  outcasts,  and,  like  the  American 
Indians,  robbed  of  their  homes  and  graves  of  their  ancestors  by 
a  superior  race.  They  are  not  slaves  in  the  literal  sense  of  the 
term,  but  seem  to  have  no  national  freedom  or  rights  their 
superiors,  in  any  particular,  regard  with  respect. 

THE   BOSJESMANS,    (BUSHMEN). 

The  Bosjesmans,  though  a  family  of  Hottentots,  have  been  so 
long  separated  from  them  as  to  have  to  some  extent  lost  their 
identity.  They  are  called  Bushmen,  and  considered  among  the 
lowest  and  most  degraded  of  the  human  race,  though  not  defi- 
cient in  mental  faculties.  Their  complexion  is  a  yellowish-brown, 
have  a  prominent  forehead,  flat  nose,  thick  lips  and  narrow  chin. 
Mr.  Moffat,  in  speaking  of  their  barbarous  customs  says,  among 
other  things,  that  when  the  mother  dies  her  infant  is  buried 
alive  with  her  corpse. 

The  earliest  account  we  have  of  the  Bushmen  is  found  in  the 
narrative  of  Simon  Yon  der  Stell,  the  governor  of  the  Dutch 
Colony,  who  undertook  an  expedition  to  the  country  of  the 
Amoquas  in  the  year  1685.  They  were  called  Sonquas,  and 
were  robbers  to  a  great  extent,  subsisting  upon  honey  and  game. 
Their  only  dwellings  were  such  as  nature  provided,  consisting 
21 


322  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN    RACE. 

of  the  rocky  caverns  of  the  forests.*  Some  of  the  tribes  con- 
struct huts  of  circular  form  upon  the  open  plain.  In  this  the 
Bushman  with  his  family  take  shelter  from  the  winds,  but  not 
from  the  rain,  as  they  have  no  covering. 

Their  weapons  are  the  bow  and  arrow,  with  which  they  take 
game  for  food.  In  war  they  use  poisoned  arrows,  which  they 
discharge  with  surprising  accuracy  and  force. 

They  have  no  settled  residence ;  wander  from  place  to  place, 
often  almost  in  a  state  of  starvation,  and  seem  to  delight  in  this 
degradation — pay  no  attention  to  family  ties  ;  have  no  personal 
names,  and  when  they  first  became  known  to  Europeans  had  no 
morals  or  religion*  and  were  too  indolent  to  be  dangerous.  All 
they  seem  to  desire  is  food,  drink,  sleep  and  the  gratification  of 
their  animal  passions. 

THE   COKASTNAS. 

The  Corannas  are  a  well  disposed  people,  residing  in  villages. 
They  are  very  much  like  the  Hottentots,  though  their  cheek- 
bones are  not  so  prominent,  and  their  faces  more  oval ;  in  other 
respects  they  are  Hottentots.  Their  origin,  like  that  of  the 
Hottentots,  is  unknown,  except  that  they  are  descendants  of  the 
earliest  people  of  the  country. 

THE   DOKAS. 

» 

The  Dokas,  according  to  Professor  Ritter  and  Dr.  Krapf,  are 
a  nation  of  pigmies  who  occupy  a  district  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
Juba  River  south-west  of  Kaffa,  but  distant  from  it  a  month's 
journey.  They  are  described  as  being  only  of  the  stature  of  a 
boy  ten  years  old  ;  as  going  naked,  and  living  upon  ants,  snakes, 
mice  and  other  things  not  usually  eaten  for  food ;  and  as  having 
no  laws  or  government,  but  live  together  like  animals.  The 
marriage  relation  has  no  binding  force  upon  any  one.  No  ranks 
or  orders  exist  among  them ;  all  are  upon  equality.  They  have 
some  idea  of  the  Supreme  Being,  but  of  very  indefinite  char- 
acter. Their  language  is  unlike  all  others.  Though  barbarous 
they  are  by  no  means  wholly  animals,  but  have  fair  intellects. 
They  make  the  most  submissive  and  trusty  slaves  of  any  of  the 
Negro  race.    Their  complexion  is  as  black  as  that  of  the  Shangal- 

*  Moffat's  Southern  Africa,  p.  46. 


THE  AFRICAN  RACE.  323 

las.  If  the  whole  story  concerning  them  is  not  a  fabrication, 
they  are  in  all  probability  the  same  nation  spoken  of  by  Hero- 
dotus. 

The  belief  in  a  Pigmy  race  is  as  ancient  as  Homer.  He,  how- 
ever, located  them  in  India.  Pliny  and  Strabo  also  believed  in 
their  existence. 

THE   FOULAHS. 

The  Foulahs  are  a  numerous  people  who  have  spread  them- 
selves over  the  countries  watered  by  the  Senegal  and  Gambia, 
and  also  the  great  kingdom  of  Foata  Jallco  to  the  south.  They 
are  not  Africans,  having  none  of  the  Negro  features.  Their 
color  is  an  olive  tint,  and  physiognomy  agreeable.  The  early 
authors  entertained  the  belief  that  the  Foulahs  came  from  Fool- 
adoo  on  the  upper  Senegal ;  but  it  has  been  well  ascertained 
that  they  are  of  foreign  origin,  and  constitute  a  branch  of  the 
Fellatah  family.  They  are  a  robust  people  with  strong  minds, 
and  in  many  respects  resemble  the  Arabs.  Their  manners  are 
courteous  and  gentle — no  people  being  more  hospitable;  are 
pastoral  in  their  habits,  but  cultivate  the  ground,  and  have  cities 
and  towns,  mosques  and  schools.  Timbu  is  their  capital,  which 
contains  about  10,000  population.  Their  internal  government 
is  republican,  and  their  religion  Mahometan.  Thus  far  they 
have  not  been  assigned  their  place  in  nature  with  definite  cer- 
tainty, but  recently  have  been  considered  a  family  of  the  Poly- 
nesian group.  Richard  Lander  thought  them  a  Kaffir  family. 
They  are  doubtless  of  the  same  stock  as  the  Fellahs  of  Egypt. 

THE    JAGAS. 

When  the  Portuguese  first  visited  the  southern  portion  of 
Africa  they  found  the  inhabitants  comprehended  in  the  Mani- 
Kongo  empire,  and  considered  the  people  one  nation.  Subse- 
quent discoveries  show  this  to  have  been  an  error,  and  that 
there  were  several  distinct  nations  incorporated  in  what  was 
then  presumed  to  be  the  empire.  Of  these  several  nations  the 
Jagas  seem  to  have  been  the  most  distinguished.  They,  ac- 
cording to  the  description  given  of  them  by  the  Portuguese,  may 
be,  as  Prichard  said :  The  "  prototypes  of  the  present  Kaffir 
tribes  "  and  other  nations  of  Eastern  Kaffir  land.     The    Jagas 


324  NATURAL  HISTORY   OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

were  described  as  wandering  barbarians,  who  fed  on  human 
flesh,  eating  the  captives  taken  in  war,  and  also  the  bodies  of 
the  slain. 

In  general  appearance  and  habits  they  resemble  the  Kaffirs. 
Their  complexion  is  a  dark  brown  of  reddish  tinge.  They  had 
a  system  of  religious  worship,  according  to  Andrew  Battel,  of 
singular  paganism.  In  the  middle  of  a  town  was  erected  an 
image,  as  large  as  a  man,  elevated  twelve  feet  high,  at  the  feet 
of  the  image  was  a  circle  of  elephant  teeth  driven  into  the 
ground ;  upon  these  teeth  were  placed  human  skulls  of  persons 
killed  in  battle,  and  also  of  those  offered  as  sacrifices  to  the 
image,  which  was  called  Quesango. 

In  1542  the  Jagas,  under  a  great  chief  called  Zimbo,  made  a 
furious  attack  on  the  people  of  the  Batta  provinces ;  and  in  the 
following  year  in  vast  numbers  overrun  the  whole  kingdom  of 
Kongo,  from  which  they  were  not  expelled  until  after  a  bloody 
war  of  four  years  duration.  They  are  still  recognized  as  a  dis- 
tinct people,  though  of  no  formidable  character. 

PEOPLES   OF   KONGO. 

The  nations  inhabiting  the  vast  regions  known  as  the  empire 
of  Kongo  present  a  variety  of  physical  differences  in  their  as- 
pects and  characteristics.  According  to  Lopez  and  Cavazzi, 
some  are  of  dark-brown  complexion,  others  of  an  olive  hue, 
whilst  others  are  of  blackish-red.  Some  even  are  much  better 
representatives  of  the  Arabs  than  of  Negroes.  Though  differing 
so  materially,  as  these  several  nations  seem  to  do,  they,  never- 
theless, are  all  branches  of  the  great  Kaffir  family,  .presently 
noticed.  The  Amakosah  and  Amazuhuh  nations  are  tall  and 
handsome,  with  a  brown  copper-colored  skin,  and  in  general  ap- 
pearance much  more  resemble  the  American  than  the  African 
race. 

The  Kongoes  are  of  all  grades.  Whilst  some  nations  are 
partially  civilized  and  refined,  others  are  barbarians  and  canni- 
bals. Some  of  the  tribes  even  kill  their  parents  and  relatives, 
never  suffering  them  to  live  beyond  a  certain  age. 

The  Namacquas  inhabit  the  banks  of  Orange  Eiver  near  its 
confluence.  In  many  respects  they  resemble  the  Hottentots, 
though  taller  and  more  active,  as  well  as  more  advanced  in  civil- 


THE  AFRICAN  RACE.  325 

ization.  Their  dwellings  are  of  conical  form,  covered  with 
sedge  matting ;  they  are  very  superstitious,  believing  in  witch- 
craft and  supernatural  things  generally ;  but,  latterly,  the  mis- 
sionaries have  made  good  progress  in  dispelling  these  absurd  no- 
tions from  their  minds  and  instructing  them  in  morals  and  useful 
knowledge.  They  have  strong  ties  of  friendship,  and  old  age  is 
respected  among  them.  On  the  death  of  the  father  his  whole 
estate  descends  to  the  eldest  son. 

The  Kaffirs  occupy  the  country  lying  eastward  of  the  colony 
of  the  Cape  along  the  coast  called  Caffraria.  They  are  a  dis- 
tinct family  from  the  Hottentots,  and  call  themselves  Kousis ; 
are  a  tall,  robust,  muscular,  and  handsome  family  of  man.  Their 
complexion  is  almost  jet  black,  yet  have  none  of  the  Negro  linea- 
ments either  in  countenance  or  person,  and  are  Caucasians  in 
everything  but  color  of  the  skin.  By  some  they  have  been  con- 
sidered of  Semitic  stock,  doubtless  from  their  features  and  the 
Jewish  custom  of  circumcision,  which  they  practice  ;  they  have 
710  annals  nor  any  tradition  in  regard  to  their  ancestors  or  the 
place  from  whence  they  came ;  they  cultivate  the  ground  to  a 
much  greater  extent  than  the  Hottentots,  and  raise  black  cattle, 
but  have  no  other  stock.  The  oxen  are  trained  to  do  the  worl 
of  horses  under  the  saddle  as  well  as  the  other  duties  of  th« 
horse.  Since  the  Christian  mission  was  established  among  them 
in  1821,  they  have  made  good  progress  in  civilization ;  before 
that  they  had  no  idea  of  the  Deity. 

There  are  three  leading  branches  of  the  Kaffirs,  namely :  Kaf- 
firs proper,  above  described,  Zulus  and  Fingoes,  to  each  of  which 
families  belong  several  tribes.  The  hair  of  all  of  them  is  woolly, 
but  they  vary  in  complexion,  the  leading  color  being  dark 
brown. 

The  Matchappers,  the  main  family  of  the  Boshuanas,  are  a 
tall  and  well-shaped  people  of  dark  complexion,  though  not  Ne- 
groes, who  cultivate  the  ground  and  engage  in  manufacturing 
articles  of  iron  and  copper;  mostly  consisting  of  axes,  adzes, 
knives,  spears,  and  bodkins.  Of  copper  they  make  rings  for 
the  arms,  legs,  fingers  and  ears.  They  have  houses  and  towns  of 
some  considerable  note,  among  which  Lattakoo,  their  capital,  and 
more  than  a  thousand  places  called  outposts,  where  they  have 
people  and  cattle.     Traditions  relate  that  their  ancestors  came 


326  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE   HUMAN  RACE. 

from  a  region  to  them  unknown,  though  supposed  to  have  been 
India,  as  they  practice  the  Jewish  rite  of  circumcision,  but  have 
no  annals ;  and,  until  so  advised  by  the  Christian  missionaries  to 
the  contrary,  had  no  idea  of  the  Supreme  Being. 

The  Tamahas,  Mashones,  Morootzees,  Morolonges  and  Ma- 
guanas  stand  prominent  as  Boshuana  nations.  They  occupy  an 
extensive  region  of  the  interior  of  Southern  Africa,  and  have 
several  large  towns  in  which  manufacture  is  carried  on. 

To  the  eastward  of  the  Boshuanas  is  an  extensive  region  of 
coast,  inhabited  by  numerous  tribes  of  natives,  of  whom  but  lit- 
tle is  known  except  the  Monjon  and  Makoa.  The  Monjou  are 
Negroes  of  deep  shining  black  color,  are  savages,  and  the  ugliest 
people  yet  discovered.  Their  residence  is  south-west  of  Mozam- 
bique. 

The  Makoa  comprise  a  number  of  powerful  tribes  who  live  in 
the  regions  behind  Mozambique,  extending  northward  as  far  as 
Melinda  and  southward  to  the  Zambee  River  ;  they  are  a  strong, 
athletic  nation  of  Negroes  of  fierce  disposition,  presenting  in 
their  general  aspect  a  ferociousness  which  is  heightened  by  their 
natural  deformity  of  visage  ;  they  file  their  teeth  to  a  point,  giv- 
ing to  the  whole  the  appearance  of  a  coarse  saw.  Though  wild 
and  savage  in  their  native  state,  they  make  very  docile  and 
tractable  slaves. 

The  country  in  the  western  part  of  Africa,  known  as  Sene- 
gambia,  is  inhabited  by  three  distinct  families,  namely :  Fella- 
tahs,  Iolofs  and  Mandingoes.  The  Fellatahs  are  a  power- 
ful nation,  wielding  an  important  influence  in  Western  Africa, 
and  have  erected  an  empire  for  themselves  of  vast  extent. 

Their  power  extends  from  the  Atlantic  and  Senegambia,  on 
the  west,  to  the  bounds  of  the  kingdom  of  Bornu  and  Adamawaon, 
on  the  east ;  the  Great  Desert  bounds  it  on  the  north,  and  it  ex- 
tends southward  to  the  mountains  of  Kong,  embracing  a  district 
equal  to  one-tenth  of  the  continent,  and  as  large  as  one  quarter 
of  Europe. 

The  Fellatahs  are  not  Negroes,  but  bear  the  form  and  features 
of  Caucasians.  Their  history  is  remarkable.  When  known  to 
the  other  nations  of  Central  Africa,  they  occupied  the  country 
of  Melli,  and  lived  like  the  wandering  Arabs,  whom  they  seem 
to  have  imitated  in  their  habits — having  their  home  in  the  desert 


THF   AFRICAN   RACE.  327 

and  forest,  the  feeding  of  cattle  their  only  care.  London  was 
overran  by  them ;  and  there,  as  elsewhere,  they  were  disregarded 
and  despised.  Adopting  the  Mahometan  faith  they  entered  upon 
a  more  successful  career.  Othman,  one  of  their  sheiks,  a  man 
of  great  enterprise  and  learned  in  the  Arabic  literature  and  re- 
ligion of  Africa,  succeeded  in  making  the  Fellatahs  believe  he 
was  a  prophet.  He  emerged  from  the  forest  of  Tadela,  and  built 
a  town  in  the  province  of  Guber.  Being  compelled  to  abandon 
this  place  by  the  people  of  Guber,  he,  with  his  followers,  retired 
to  the  woods  of  Ader  Tadela,  and  there  built  a  town  called 
Soccatu.  This  was  their  Mecca.  The  prophet  commissioned 
many  leaders,  with  instructions  to  go  forth,  in  the  name  of  God 
and  the  prophet,  and  tell  the  nations  of  the  country  that  God 
had  given  the  Fellatahs  the  lands  and  all  the  riches  of  the  Kaf- 
firs. Their  power  was  extended  as  if  by  magic ;  they  overran 
Guber,  conquered  Kano,  subdued  Haussa,  Cubbe,  Youri,  and 
parts  of  Nyffe,  Bornu  and  Yorriba.  The  prophet,  who  was 
called  Danfodio,  was  the  terror  of  the  Negro  race.  He  died  in 
the  year  1816.  His  death  did  not  materially  alter  the  bounds 
of  their  empire  or  change  the  character  of  the  government. 
Their  complexion  is  tawny,  or  red — often  no  darker  than  that  of 
Spaniards  or  Portuguese,  though  some  tribes  are  quite  dark ; 
their  hair  is,  in  general,  smooth  and  black,  but  in  some  instances 
is  found  of  grayish  black,  and  again  almost  as  dark  as  that  of 
the  Negro.  They  are  pastoral  in  their  habits,  but  have  lately 
made  some  progress  in  domestic  manufactures,  and  are  con- 
sidered the  most  intelligent  family  in  this  portion  of  Africa. 
Their  origin  is  unknown ;  they  are  not  Malays,  as  some  have 
supposed ;  but  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  this  is  the  great 
Phout  nation  mentioned  in  the  Genesis,  of  which  all  traces  have 
been  lost.*  Dr.  Barth  was  of  opinion  that  they  were  originally 
from  the  East,  and  Egypt  their  original  place  of  abode.  They 
are  identical  with  the  Fellahs  of  Senegambia.f 

The  Man  dingoes  are  a  tall,  strong,  active  family  of  Negroes.. 
They  seem  to  possess  the  capacity  of  self  government  to  a  much- 
higher  degree  than  any  other  African  nation,  and  have  made 
greater  progress  in  the  adoption  of  the  useful  arts  than  the  other 

*  Read's  Savage  Africa,  p.  354. 
f  Packard's  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol  I.,  p.  328. 


328  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

Negro  nations.  The y  are  keeping  np  a  tolerably  well  regulated 
government,  and  supporting  good  public  schools.  All  their 
leading  men  ean  read  and  write.  Their  dominions  are  the 
mountainous  regions  about  the  source  of  the  Senegal,  six  hundred 
miles  from  the  coast.  It  was  among  them  that  Mungo  Park  met 
with  such  marked  kindness.  Of  their  origin  nothing  certain 
has  been  discovered ;  they  have  a  tradition  that  they  are  of 
Egyptian  origin.  Efforts  have  been  made  to  trace  them  to  the 
Coptic,  but,  as  yet,  no  conclusive  evidences  have  been  presented 
tending  to  show  their  Hamitic  descent. 

The  Iolofs  occupy  the  delta  of  the  Senegal  and  Gambia. 
They  are  a  mild,  hospitable  and  trust-worthy  people,  and  very 
numerous,  being  not  less  than  a  million  souls.  Their  complex- 
ion is  dark,  hair  woolly,  nose  flat  and  lips  protuberant.  They 
are  acquainted  with  some  of  the  useful  arts,  especially  manufac- 
turing and  dyeing  cotton,  though,  in  common  with  the  rest  of 
their  race,  shun  work  as  much  as  possible,  preferring  rather  to 
steal  what  they  require  than  work  for  it. 

The  Yeys,  one  of  the  tribes  allied  to  the  Mandingoes,  have 
lately  become  distinguished  above  all  others  of  their  race  by  the 
invention  of  an  alphabet,  and  are  generally  a  highly  developed 
family,  having  large  and  well  formed  heads,  and  possess  an  un- 
usual degree  of  native  genius. 

Congo,  or  Lower  Guinea,  comprises  several  states,  all  inhabit- 
ed by  the  same  stock  of  people.  The  males  are  about  the  middle 
size;  their  features  not  strongly  African,  their  color  being  a 
dark-brown.  They  have  evidently  some  affinity  to  the  Semitic 
family,  but  as  to  their  origin  nothing  is  known. 

In  Northern  Guinea  the  inhabitants  seem  to  be  the  lowest 
order  of  the  Negro  type ;  this  being  generally  the  case,  though 
some  of  the  tribes  compare  favorably  with  the  Fellatahs  and 
Iolofs.  They  live  in  strongly  built  houses  or  tents  of  circular 
form,  and  are,  in  some  measure,  engaged  in  agriculture.  They 
have  an  immense  population — supposed  to  number  twelve  mil- 
lions. 

The  natives  of  the  Gold  and  Slave  coasts  consist  of  several 
tribes  "who  have  attained  to  a  much  higher  grade  of  civilization 
than  those  above  described,  dwelling  in  superior  houses,  of 
square  form,  two  and  even  three  stories  high ;  go  much  better 


THE  AFRICAN  RACE.  329 

clad  also,  and  have  made  considerable  advance  in  the  useful  arts 
and  agriculture. 

The  ethnographical  divisions  of  these  nations  are  in  families, 
as  follows:  The  Grebo,  Avekwom,  Ashanti,  Efik  and  Yebu. 
The  Timanis  and  Susus,  kindred  of  the  Mandingoes,  who  reside 
in  the  vicinity  of  Sierra  Leone,  may  also  be  considered  in  these 
dominions. 

All  these  several  families,  with  their  sub-divisions,  are  classed 
with  the  African  race,  though  they  present  every  shade  of  com- 
plexion, from  the  light  mulatto  to  the  dark-skinned  Negro ;  in 
their  physical  aspects  there  are  differences  quite  as  apparent. 

The  Timanis  and  Susus  are  in  a  low  condition — presenting 
the  Negro  type  in  a  very  degraded  state,  though  not  of  the  low- 
est order,  as  they  pay  some  attention  to  agriculture  and  com- 
merce. 

The  Krus  group,  and  sub-divisions  of  the  family,  live  on  the 
coast  from  St.  Andrew's  to  Cape  Mesurado.  They  are  repre- 
sented as  people  of  athletic  bodies,  vigorous  constitutions,  but 
degraded  in  morals  and  possessing  all  the  characteristics  of  the 
Negro,  though  by  no  means  of  the  lowest  order  of  the  race,  and 
comparatively  intelligent,  noted  for  their  open,  frank  bearing. 
They  have  an  organized  civil  government,  cultivate  the  ground 
and  engage  in  commercial  pursuits.  Lands  are  held  in  common 
by  all  classes,  and  the  rights  of  all  protected  by  their  system  of 
laws.  Slavery  is  not  tolerated  among  them ;  and,  to  their  great 
credit  be  it  said,  they  have  never  engaged  in  the  slave-trade. 
They  have  no  annals,  and  of  their  origin  nothing  is  known  ;  but 
have  been  classed  with  the  Mandingoes.  Amongst  them  all 
shades  of  color  are  presented — from  light-brown  to  the  dark  hue 
of  the  African. 

The  Fanti  tribe  belong  to  the  Ashantis  family.  They  are 
Negroes,  and  have  suffered  perhaps  more  than  any  other  of  the 
coast  tribes  from  New  England  rum  and  American  slave-traders. 
Being  apt  at  learning,  and  of  sprightly  disposition,  they  have 
made  rapid  advancement  in  general  civilization — a  large  portion 
of  them  having  learned  to  read  and  write  English.  They  are 
skilled  in  manufacturing  cotton  cloth,  musical  instruments,  iron 
tools  and  gold  ornaments,  and  seem  to  have  native  mechanical 
cenius  of  superior  order.     Those  of  them  who  are  educated 


330  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

make  expert  clerks  and  teachers,  in  which  capacity  many  are 
employed  by  Europeans. 

The  Yebus  and  Efiks  are  only  celebrated  as  slave-dealers. 
The  former  reside  in  the  country  watered  by  the  Lagos  ;  the  lat- 
ter not*far  distant  from  the  Island  of  Fernando  Po. 

The  Avekwoms  dwell  on  the  coast  between  St.  Andrews  and 
Dicks  Cave — their  principal  settlement  being  at  Cape  Lahu. 

The  Eboes  reside  on  the  high  lands  near  the  mouth  of  the 
Niger,  and  are  distinguished  from  other  tribes  along  the  coast 
by  their  complexion,  which  is  much  lighter  than  that  of  the 
Negroes.  They  seem  to  be  a  distinct  tribe,  having  no  relation- 
ship with  the  coast  nations ;  but  their  language  and  general 
peculiarities  would  lead  to  the  conclusion  that  they  are  of  Se- 
mitic stock,  though  now  ranked  with  the  Negroes. 

The  Ashantis  occupy  an  extensive  country  back  of  the  Gold 
coast ;  are  very  numerous — supposed  to  be  about  3,000,000 
population.  Except  the  Fellatahs  they  are  the  only  natives  of 
Western  Africa  who  have  had  a  history,  but  which  only  extends 
back  to  the  beginning  of  the  18th  century. 

Their  government  is  of  military  character  of  the  most  despotic 
kind  possible,  yet  not  so  degrading  as  that  of  Dahomey,  presently 
noticed.  Their  language  is  the  most  refined  of  the  Guinea  dia- 
lects ;  oratory  is  much  cultivated  by  the  natives,  in  which  some 
of  them  excel ;  as  also  in  music,  for  which  they  have  a  great 
taste.  They  have  attained  to  considerable  proficiency  in  the 
useful  arts,  especially  in  weaving,  spinning,  dyeing,  in  the 
manufacture  of  pottery,  and  works  of  metal.  They  are  fond  of 
war,  in  which  they  frequently  indulge  as  pleasant  past-time. 

The  men  are  well-made,  though  less  muscular  than  their 
neighbors,  the  Fanties.  They  have  dark  skin,  woolly  hair,  thick 
protruding  lips,  and,  generally,  flat  nose  and  wide  mouth.  The 
females  are  generally  handsome,  especially  those  exempt  from 
hardships,  having  fine  figures  and  Grecian  features ;  eyes  brill- 
iant, though  set  rather  obliquely ;  are  remarkably  cleanly  in 
their  habits — wash  themselves  daily  from  head  to  foot,  wearing 
always  clean  clothing.  Their  houses  are  constructed  of  stakes 
for  walls,  filled  in  with  mud  or  gravel,  the  outside  of  which  are 
plastered  over  with  the  same  kind  of  mortar ;  the  roofs  consist 
of  thatch  of  palm  leaves ;  the  doors  of  an  entire  piece  of  cotton- 


THE  AFRICAN   RACE.  331 

wood,  cut  out  of  the  trunk  of  the  tree ;  the  windows  open, 
woodwork  generally  painted  red,  some  of  the  wealthy  class  hav- 
ing their  window-frames  cased  with  gold. 

The  Ashantis'  grand  festivals  are  riots  and  debauchery  upon 
a  gigantic  scale.  On  such  occasions  each  individual  is  free  from 
restraint  to  act  as  his  passions  may  dictate.  Neither  theft,  in- 
trigue, nor  assault,  committed  during  the  festivals,  are  punished 
by  law.  Both  sexes  seem  to  abandon  themselves  to  the  full  de- 
sires of  all  their  depraved  passions. 

On  the  death  of  an  Ashantee  of  distinction  a  slave  or  two  are 
immediately  sacrificed  at  the  door  of  his  late  residence,  and 
others  are  immolated  at  the  funeral.  On  such  occasions  it  is 
usual  also  to  sprinkle  the  grave  of  the  deceased  with  the  blood 
of  a  free  man  of  respectability.  This  is  done  by  calling  several 
such  to  assist  in  placing  the  body  in  its  final  resting  place  in  the 
ground,  and  whilst  thus  engaged  one  of  the  number  is  struck 
upon  the  back  of  the  neck  and  killed,  and  his  body  thrown  into 
the  grave  upon  the  coffin  of  the  deceased,  and  buried  with  it. 

The  Dahomey  kingdom  is  situated  to  the  east  of  that  of  Ashan- 
tee. It  is  a  barbaric  despotism.  The  king  has  absolute  power 
over  his  subjects.  The  highest  noble  is  on  the  level  of  the 
meanest  slave  before  the  king ;  each  must  approach  his  majesty 
by  crawling  on  his  belly  with  his  forehead  in  the  dust.  The 
king  is  all  powerful.  His  august  presence  awes  his  subjects 
whose  lives  are  in  his  hands.  None  are  allowed  to  rise  to  a  sit- 
ting posture  in  his  presence,  except  women,  and  they  must  kiss 
the  ground  when  they  deliver  or  receive  a  message.  It  is  high 
treason  for  any  one  to  suppose  that  the  king  eats,  drinks,  sleeps 
or  performs  any  of  the  functions  of  ordinary  life. 

The  Dahomans  are  very  superstitious  —  idol  worshippers. 
They  worship  beasts  of  prey,  and  even  serpents.  But  in  the 
Fetich  worship  they  seem  to  reverence  the  unknown,  unseen 
God. 

They  are  licentious,  and  give  full  scope  to  their  passions. 
Polygamy  is  allowed  without  restraint :  as  in  other  parts  of  Af- 
rica, wives  are  purchased.  All  the  first-born  females  of  the  king- 
dom belong  to  the  king,  who  keeps  a  trained  band  of  Amazons 
as  a  guard  about  his  regal  presence.  His  wives  are  numerous, 
and  may  be  counted  by  scores. 


332  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

The  king's  festivals,  held  in  the  beginning  of  harvest,  and 
usually  kept  up  about  six  weeks,  are  splendid  institutions  of 
murder.  The  king,  on  such  occasions,  steeps  the  groves  of  his 
ancestors  with  human  blood.*  The  whole  festival  is  one  con- 
tinued scene  of  horror.  Thousands  of  victims  are  sacrificed 
every  year  by  these  superstitious  natives  to  gratify  their  fanat- 
ical whims  and  depraved  passions. 

When  the  king  of  Dahomey  dies,  his  wives  exhibit  the  utmost 
grief.  As  if  completely  deranged,  they  destroy  everything  be- 
longing to  them,  and  then  fall  upon  each  other  with  fiendish 
fury,  which  is  only  stayed  by  order  of  the  new  sovereign,  who 
stops  the  massacre  when  he  finds  sufficient  widows  have  been 
put  out  of  the  way. 

I  The  Dahomans  are  a  nation  of  warriors.  The  king  always 
keeps  a  standing  army,  ready  to  march  in  defence  of  his  king- 
dom, or  to  invade  that  of  some  other,  as  he  may  see  proper. 
The  name  of  the  king  produces  the  most  powerful  stimulating 
effect  upon  his  troops.  Though  a  tyrant,  in  every  sense  of  the 
term,  no  people  are  more  devoted  to  their  sovereign  than  those 
of  Dahomey.  They  are  Negroes,  and  good  representatives  of 
the  African  race ;  are  not  only  savages,  but  have  made  some 
advance  in  civilization,  though  not  having  kept  pace  with  the 
advantages  presented  to  them  for  improvement.  They  consist 
of  several  tribes  brought  under  subjection  to  the  more  powerful 
families. 

This  has  been  considered  the  most  cruel  and  savage  govern- 
ment on  the  globe,  which  is  owing  to  their  bloody  customs,  and 
savage  disposition  of  the  bodies  of  the  dead.  Instead  of  bury- 
ing the  corpses  of  the  victims,  they  are  hung  upon  the  walls  and 
allowed  to  putrify.  Human  skulls  are  the  favorite  ornaments 
of  the  palaces  and  temples,  and  the  king  has  his  sleeping  apart- 
ment paved  with  them. 

The  Damaras,  a  branch  of  the  Kaffir  family,  wander  over  an 
extensive  region  in  the  western  interior  of  Africa,  between  the 
seventeenth  and  twenty-fifth  degrees  of  south  latitude.  They, 
about  a  hundred  years  ago,  issued  from  the  interior  of  the  con- 
tinent, and  fought  their  way  to  the  coast,  and,  by  the  aid  of  the 
Ovampas,  have  maintained  their  ground,  but  suffered  severely 
*  Bead's  Savage  Africa,  p.  53. 


THE  AFRICAN  RACE.  333 

in  their  wars  with  the  Hottentots,  who  seem  to  desire  their  ex- 
tirpation. They  are  a  pastoral  people,  and  live  almost  entirely 
upon  their  flocks  and  herds.  The  Damaras,  in  their  general 
features  and  characteristics,  are  very  similar  to  the  nations  of 
the  interior  described  by  Dr.  Barth  and  Livingstone,  and,  like 
them,  are  divided  into  many  tribes,  and  governed  by  chiefs,  who 
are  subject  to  others  above  them  in  authority.  They  have  no 
definite  idea  of  the  Supreme  Being,  but  practice  circumcision, 
without  any  idea  of  the  import  of  the  ordinance. 

They  offer  sacrifices  of  animals,  and  seem  to  reverence  the 
spirits  of  their  dead.  They  have  no  annals,  nor  any  account  of 
their  origin,  but  entertain  the  strange  belief  that  they  originated 
from  a  tree. 

The  Ovampas,  also  a  branch  of  the  Kaffir  family,  residing  to 
the  north  of  the  Damaras,  are  much  more  civilized  than  the  lat- 
ter. They  are  skillful  cultivators  of  the  ground,  have  well  laid- 
out  farms,  and  evince  considerable  proficiency  in  working  met- 
als. Their  features  are  regular,  hair  black  and  crisped,  and  their 
complexion  as  dark  as  the  Damaras. 

Du  Chaillu,  who  visited  the  Fan  natives,  on  the  Gamboon 
river,  considers  them  as  not  belonging  to  the  same  family  as  the 
coast  tribes ;  though  of  limited  mental  capacity,  they  display 
considerable  ingenuity  in  making  iron  from  the  ore,  and  manu- 
facturing weapons  of  war.  They  are  most  ravenous  cannibals. 
Incredible  as  it  may  seem,  the  Fan  nations  buy  and  eat  the  bod- 
ies of  their  neighbors  and  kindred,  and  even  relish  the  carcases 
of  those  who  have  died  with  sickness.*  Where  they  hail  from 
has  not  been  ascertained,  but  they  themselves  say,  from  the 
northeast.  Their  complexion  is  dark  brown,  but  they  have  the 
black,  curly  hair  peculiar  to  the  African.  Though  cannibals, 
the  Fans  are  kind,  hospitable  and  courteous  ;  and  none  of  the  na- 
tives of  Africa  treated  Du  Chaillu  with  greater  kindness  than 
the  Fans.f 

The  recent  explorations  of  Livingstone,  Barth  and  others  have 
discovered  many  new  nations  and  tribes  of  people  dwelling  in 
the  interior  of  Africa,  some  of  whom  are  Negroes,  and  others  of 
the  Kaffir  group,  the  latter,  though  of  dark  skin,  having  none  of 

*  Adventures  in  Equatorial  Africa — P.  B.  Du  Chaillu,  p.  118. 
f  Du  Chaillu,  p.  129. 


334  NATURAL   HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

the  Negro  features,  but  a  strong  resemblance  of  Europeans,  as 
have  the  Kaffir  tribes  generally,  except  their  complexion,  which 
varies  from  almost  jet  black  to  light  brown,  though  Livingstone 
found  some  of  this  family  whose  skin  under  their  garments  was 
as  fair  as  his  own.  He  particularly  describes  the  Makololo  tribe, 
a  branch  of  the  Kaffir  group,  belonging  to  the  Bechuanos  fam- 
ily, as  having  a  light  yellow  complexion. 

Livingstone  describes  the  Matiamoo  empire,  the  capital  of 
which  is  situated  about  eight  degrees  twenty  minutes  south  lati- 
tude, and  twenty-two  degrees  thirty-two  minutes  east  longitude, 
as  extending  south  to  the  thirteenth  degree  of  latitude,  and 
stretching  westward  to  the  Loange,  and  northward  to  the  upper 
branches  of  the  Liambia.  The  people  inhabiting  this  vast  dis- 
trict, he  says,  "  are  full-blooded  Negroes,"  the  great  mass  of 
whom  being  of  the  Balonda  family.  They  cultivate  the  soil, 
breed  flocks  and  herds,  and  are  somewhat  skilled  in  the  mechan- 
ical arts.  The  government  of  the  Matiamoo  is  a  mild  but  ab- 
solute despotism. 

In  alliance  with  the  Matiamoos  are  several  tribes  dwelling 
between  Angola  and  Londa,  among  whom  are  the  Kasabi,  Bas- 
chinge  and  Kasan. 

North  of  Tete,  the  northwestern  boundary  of  the  Portuguese 
dominions,  are  a  number  of  black  tribes,  known  as  the  Maravi 
and  Babisa ;  and  west  of  them,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Zam- 
bezi river,  are  located  the  Bambiri.  South  of  this  river  are  sev- 
eral tribes,  among  whom  are  the  Sofala,  Juhamane  and  Quili- 
mane,  all  of  whom  are  Kaffirs. 

The  Wanika  peoples,  dwelling  between  the  coast  and  the 
lakes,  are  of  Semitic  origin,  but  much  degenerated,  and  to  some 
extent  having  lost  their  identity  by  mingling  with  the  black 
race.  They  are  of  chocolate  color,  having  pyramidal  heads,  low 
in  front,  face  wide  and  flat,  the  "  forehead  broad  and  prominent, 
and  the  nose  and  chin  of  the  low  Negro  type."  They  practice 
circumcision,  without  understanding  its  import,  having  really  no 
religious  belief,  yet  sacrifice  upon  the  graves  of  their  ancestors 
from  a  religious  instinct.  They  cultivate  the  ground,  but  have 
no  regularly  established  government. 

The  Sumali  nations  dwell  along  the  east  coast  of  the  conti- 
nent, from  Juba  river  to  the  Gulf  of  Aden.     They  are  consid- 


THE  AFRICAN  RACE.  335 

ered  as  belonging  to  the  Galla  family,*  but  present  a  great  va- 
riety of  complexions,  from  olive  to  black;  also,  marked  differ- 
ences are  observable  in  their  physique,  some  resembling  Arabs, 
and  others  the  Negroes. 

The  Wakamba  reside  in  Zanguebar.  They  are  a  powerful 
people,  not  in  numbers,  as  they  do  not  exceed  over  70,000  souls, 
but  in  their  physical  and  mental  qualities.  "  Their  lips  are 
3omewhat  large,  eyes  full,  chin  pointed,  teeth  white,  beard 
scanty,  and  the  hair  either  shaved  or  curled  with  a  wire."  They 
are  of  dark  complexion,  but  belong  to  the  Kaffir  family. 

The  Suhaili  nations  occupy  the  coast  of  Zanguebar.  Though 
all  the  coast  nations  have  to  a  greater  or  less  extent  become 
yemi-civilized,  yet  the  Suhaili  are  less  advanced  than  the  Su- 
mali ;  the  latter  are  addicted  to  commerce  and  navigation, 
though  to  a  great  extent  pastoral  in  their  habits.  The  Suhaili 
are  virtually  Kaffirs,  but  have  woolly  hair,  and  jet-black  com- 
plexion ;  whilst  the  Sumali  have  flowing,  soft  hair,  reaching 
over  their  shoulders,  regular  features,  of  Caucasian  mould,  and 
olive  complexion. 

Westward  of  the  coast  nations  dwell  the  M'kuafi,  a  savage 
people,  who  have  not  yet  so  far  advanced  above  their  native 
barbarism  as  to  bury  or  properly  care  for  their  dead,  but  leave 
them  to  be  devoured  by  wild  beasts. 

The  Siboo,  who  inhabit  the  eastern  part  of  the  Great  Desert, 
are  noted  for  their  -handsome  features,  which  are  purely  Euro- 
pean, though  their  complexion  is  black.  They  are  not  savages, 
having  made  some  little  progress  in  the  useful  arts.  Their  vil- 
lages consist  of  meanly  constructed  houses.  Bilma,  their  capi- 
tal, is  a  disgrace  to  civilization,  being  mainly  rude  cottages  con- 
structed of  mud. 

The  Haussa,  a  black  nation,  of  Semitic  origin,  occupy  the  in- 
terior of  Africa,  southwest  of  Lake  Tchad,  and  are  a  sprightly 
people,  with  pleasing  and  regular  features,  and  graceful  forms. 
They  have  a  prominent  nose,  and  expressive  black  eyes. 

Until  the  Mohammedan  invasion  of  the  Fellatah  empire,  the 
Haussa  held  sway  over  an  extensive  district.  Since  that  time 
they  have  been  scattered  throughout  the  regions  of  their  former 
dominions. 

*  Prichard's  Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  II. 


336  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

The  Tuaricks  occupy  a  vast  region  of  the  Great  Desert  west 
of  Fezzan  along  the  route  of  Kano  and  Rassina.  They  are  a 
race  of  warriors,  at  least  they  have  been  so  considered  in  times 
past,  and  by  their  fearless,  daring  and  bold  enterprise  spread 
terror  throughout  half  of  the  continent,  though  their  gentle 
character  and  mild  disposition  does  not  entitle  them  to  be  con- 
sidered barbarous  or  savage.  They  are  by  no  means  savages, 
except  the  dealing  in  slaves  be  considered  such,  yet  pay  no  at- 
tention to  the  cultivation  of  the  ground ;  subsisting  solely  by 
pasturage,  commerce  and  plunder,  holding  in  contempt  those 
living  in  houses,  and  farming.  They  have  written  characters 
said  to  be  very  ancient,  of  which  they  make  little  use  except  to 
inscribe  them  upon  the  rocks  along  their  trails  in  the  desert. 

Their  complexion  is  not  dark,  except  when  exposed  to  the 
sun,  and  they  have  no  negro  features.  The  chief  Tuarick  tribes 
are  the  Ghraat,  Tagama,  and  Rolluvi.  They  possess  the  king- 
dom of  Asben,  the  capital  of  which,  Agadez,  even,  it  is  said,  ri- 
valled Tripoli  as  a  commercial  emporium.  The  Tuaricks  are 
called  the  "  Berbers  of  the  Desert."  They  dwell  in  communities 
and  in  permanently  established  houses.  The  Tuaricks  are  virtu- 
ally Caucasians. 

The  ruling  family  of  Bornu,  though  called  Berbers,  have 
amongst  them  peoples  possessing  the  negro  features  and  the  gen- 
eral characteristics  of  the  African  race.  The  Kanuri,  especially 
with  their  black  skin,  thick  pouched  lips,  broad  face,  flat  nose, 
wide  nostrils  and  woolly  hair,  fully  represent  the  Negro  type ; 
and  not  alone  in  their  physical  aspect,  this  mode  of  life  and 
general  bearing  is  in  unison  with  that  of  the  degraded  African, 
though  they  are  by  no  means  of  the  lowest  order  of  this  type. 
They  are  partially  civilized,  professing  the  Mohammedan  relig- 
ious faith  without  understanding  its  import,  or  observing  its  in- 
junctions. 

The  people  of  the  kingdom  of  Fezzan  are  quite  black.  Their 
cheek-bones  are  high,  face  fleshy  and  nose  somewhat  prominent, 
eyes  small,  mouth  wide,  and  for  the  most  part  the  hair  woolly. 
Their  features  differ  from  the  genuine  African  type,  though  they 
are  called  negroes. 

The  natives  of  the  kingdom  oi  Timbuctoo,  originally  were 
Negroes,  but  now  the  population  consists  of  Negroes  and  Moors 


THE  AFRICAN  RACE.  337 

and  their  offspring ;  but  the  latter  and  the  Moors  constitute  bnt 
a  small  proportion  of  the  population.  The  natives  are  a  stout 
healthy  people.  Their  females  are  said  to  be  quite  handsome. 
They  have  no  temples  or  churches,  nor  any  religious  ceremonies ; 
and,  though  emerged  from  the  savage  state,  sustain  a  very  low 
order  of  civilization.  Their  commerce  consists  principally  of 
slaves. 

The  natives  of  the  African  islands  do  not  seem  to  belong  to 
the  same  stock  as  those  of  the  continent.  Those  of  Fernando 
Po  are  represented  by  Lander  to  be  the  filthiest  people  in  the 
world;  as  stout,  athletic  and  well-made;  as  having  long, 
straight  hair  and  a  complexion  of  copper-color. 

Mr.  Bead  speaks  of  them  as  being  savages  of  low  order,  living 
in  rude  huts,  and  literally  opposed  to  civilization.*  They  are 
not  the  original  people  of  the  island.  The  original  inhabitants 
doubtless  were  of  the  same  origin  as  the  Ompizee  of  Madagascar 
and  the  Guanches  of  the  Canaries.  Their  general  appearance 
and  characteristics  present  them  as  of  Caucasian  origin,  and  as 
Indians,  kindred  of  those  found  inhabiting  the  East  and  West 
India  islands,  when  they  first  became  known  to  Europeans. 
But  it  is  now  claimed  that  the  present  natives  are  the  same  type 
as  the  mountaineers  of  the  neighboring  part  of  the  continent. 

Madagascar  was  originally  peopled  by  the  Ompizee,  a  family 
having  a  brown  or  dirty  yellow  complexion.  The  Ovahs,  who 
have  established  their  sway  over  the  greater  portion  of  the  is- 
land, are  distinguished  over  the  other  natives  by  their  light 
olive  complexion  and  absence  of  the  negro  features.  They  are 
well-made,  but  rather  under  middle  size. 

The  natives  of  Formosa  are  of  the  same  family,  and  described 
as  "  Red  Men."  They  are  a  large,  portly  people  of  copper-color 
complexion,  much  resembling  the  American  Indians,  f 

The  Sakalavas,  residing  on  the  west  coast  of  Madagascar,  are 
quite  black,  with  thick  lips  and  crisped  woolly  hair.  They  are 
tall,  strong  and  vigorous.  Though  inferior  to  the  Ovahs,  in 
general,  in  many  noble  qualities  they  are  their  superiors.  These 
two  nations  present  the  extremes  of  the  fair  and  black  races  of 
the  island.  1 

*  Savage  Africa,  p.  59. 
f  Indigenous  Races  of  the  Earth,  p.  21. 

22 


338 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 


The  Betsileo  tribe  have  long  hair,  thick  lips,  and  are  of  a 
light  copper-color.  The  Antaymur  of  like  complexion  claim  to 
be  of  Arabian  origin.  Some  families  of  this  group  call  them- 
selves the  children  of  Amina.  Marco  Polo,  the  first  European 
who  visited  this  island,  (in  the  13th  century,)  found  it  occupied 
by  Saracens,  who,  under  four  sheiks,  ruled  the  whole  country. 

Though  there  is  a  large  preponderance  of  Caucasian,  Mon- 
golian and  Malay  blood  presented  by  the  present  Madecasses, 
the  African  type  is  also  fully  represented.  This  race  at  a  very 
remote  period  settled  upon  the  island,  and  for  a  time  were  domi- 
nant people  on  its  west  coast,  where  their  descendants  still  retain 
jurisdiction. 


PAPUAN. 


The  oriental  Negroes  consist  of  several  leading  families,  among 
which  are  the  Papuans,  Australians,  Semangas,  and  the  Negritos. 


THE  AFRICAN  RACE. 


339 


Though  they  have  been  designated  nnder  these  general  names 
in  various  localities  where  they  are  found  to  exist,  they  may 
properly  be  called  Negrillos.  It  is  difficult  to  classify  them  as 
one  family,  their  peculiarities  and  physical  aspect  being  so  dis- 
similar. Oue  portion  of  them  have  been,  by  some  ethnologists, 
considered  a  distinct  race  of  blacks  not  possessing  all  the  negro 
characteristics ;  but  it  is  not  probable  they  are  a  distinct  type 
of  mankind.  They  are  doubtless  cognate  Africans,  in  whom  the 
Negro,  Malay,  Mongolian  and  Caucasian  blood  is  communicated : 
the  Negro  generally  predominating. 

The  Papuans,  or  Melanesians,  are  considered  the  most  de- 
mented and  lowest  of  the  human  races.  Though  human,  they 
are  in  some  respects  not  many  degrees  in  advance  above  the 


NORTH   AUSTRALIAN. 


brutes.     They  have  no  history  or  tradition.     Some  of  the  tribes, 
such  as  the  Andamans,  go  naked  without  shame,  and  wives  are 


340  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

held  in  common.  They  have  no  idea  of  the  Deity,  or  a  future 
state.  They  are  diminutive  in  stature,  and  make  a  nearer  ap- 
proach to  the  Chimpanzee  than  any  other  branch  of  the  human 
family. 

The  Papuans  proper  have  black,  twisted,  frizzled  hair ;  in  tex- 
ture very  coarse  and  bushy.  They  are  a  robust  family,  of  dark 
complexion,  having  a  thick,  hard  skin,  the  chief  distinguishing 
feature  showing  them  to  be  a  different  people  from  the  Negroes 
proper.  The  natives  of  the  Feejee  Islands  are  good  representa- 
tives of  this  group,  and  doubtless  the  offspring  of  Negroes  and 
Malays.  They  are  found  inhabiting  New  Guinea,  New  Cale- 
donia and  other  islands  of  the  Pacific,  as  well  as  Borneo,  Malac- 
ca and  Philippines. 

The  Black  Australians  and  natives  of  Yan  Dieman's  Land,  are 
classed  with  the  lowest  and  most  degraded  of  mankind.  Their 
minds,  however,  are  by  no  means  deficient,  but  they  only  seem 
to  exercise  their  perceptive  faculties,  which  are  even  stronger 
than  Caucasians.  They  are  not  uniform  in  physical  conforma- 
tion, but  in  general  resemble  the  Africans.  Their  foreheads  are 
narrow,  lips  thick,  mouth  large,  nose  depressed  and  wide  at  the 
base ;  thick  beards,  and  long  fine  hair  resembling  the  wavy  hair 
of  Europeans.* 

The  Negrillo  family,  according  to  Pickering,  compared  with 
the  Negro,  have  a  red  rather  than  black  complexion,  and  diminu- 
tive in  stature  compared  with  the  Papuan.  Their  hair  is  wool- 
ly, more  so  than  the  Papuan,  but  less  thick  than  the  Negroes, 
presenting,  however,  the  same  general  appearance ;  and  having 
thick  pouched  lips,  retreating  forehead,  and  the  lower  part  of 
the  face  very  prominent,  eyes  generally  small  and  deeply  sunk, 
limbs  slender  with  the  calf  of  the  leg  high.  They  occupy  the 
New  Georgia  Islands,  New  Guinea,  Luzon,  Sooloo,  Aramanga, 
Sumatra,  and  Malacca. 

The  Pelew,  Ladrone,  Banabe,  and  other  islands  in  their  vicinity 
are  occupied  by  natives  having  a  reddish-brown  complexion,  and 
black  curled  hair.  They  resemble  the  Malays  in  some  respects, 
but  have  a  rough  skin  and  prominent  features.  The  district 
occupied  by  this  family  is  called  Microwsia,  and  some  authors 
have  considered  the  native  Microwsians  as  a  distinct  type ;  but 
*  The  Races  of  the  Old  World,  p.  221. 


THE  AFRICAN  RACE.  34 1 

they  are  not  any  more  so  than  the  other  oriental  Negroes.  They 
are  ingenious  in  the  arts,  and  seem  to  be  the  vestiges  of  a  more 
refined  civilization,  which  is  indicated  by  architectural  ruins 
found  upon  some  of  their  islands,  their  knowledge  of  navigation, 
and  the  elementary  principles  of  civil  government.  Their  origin 
may  be  referred  to  India,  where  similar  peoples  are  found, 
though  dissimilar  in  leading  characteristics.  They,  as  well  as 
the  native  islanders,  have  undergone  very  marked  changes  by 
amalgamation  since  these  islands  were  torn  from  the  continent 
— as  they  evidently  were  in  very  remote  ages  a  part  of  Asia,  as 
was  also  the  East  Indies  and  Australia. 

As  a  general  rule  the  Microwsians  are,  in  point  of  intellectual 
endowments,  superior  to  the  Melawsians,  which  results  from  a 
closer  relationship  with  the  Caucasian  type  than  the  latter. 

The  oriental  Negroes  are  doubtless  the  remnants  or  fragments 
of  an  extensive  family  inhabiting  the  East  Indies,  Polynesia, 
Australia,  and  the  Islands  of  the  Northern  Pacific,  before  the  ad- 
vent of  the  Malays  in  these  regions.  This  branch  of  the  Negro 
type  was  also  earlier  upon  the  continent  than  the  Malays ;  indeed 
the  Negro  seems  to  have  existed  here  coeval  with  the  Caucasian 
and  Mongolian,  and  from  whence  they  and  the  several  varieties 
of  mankind  seem  to  have  issued. 

It  would  be  an  endless  undertaking  to  attempt  to  classify  the 
families  and  nations  of  mankind  of  mixed  origin,  or  those  hav- 
ing Negro  affinities.  As  remarked  in  another  place,  all  are  not 
of  Negro  origin  who  have  a  sallow  or  dark  skin.  In  some  in- 
stances where  Negro  blood  exists,  the  skin  may  be  fair,  the  hair 
crisped,  and  jaws  projecting ;  whilst  in  other  cases  the  Negro 
peculiarities  are  only  presented  in  the  shape  of  the  skull,  face, 
and  general  appearance.  The  Gypsies  and  Txchingones  have 
some  Negro  peculiarities,  though  not  sufficient  to  be  classed  with 
even  the  Microwsians.  They  are  doubtless  connected  with  the 
Laubesof  Africa. 

The  Guanches,  who  occupied  the  Canaries  and  Fernando  Po, 
were  partially  a  civilized  people  when  they  first  became  known 
to  the  people  of  the  continent.  The  Canary  Islands  were  first 
peopled  by  the  Phoenicians  ;  and  owing  to  the  salubrity  of  this 
climate  and  beautiful  scenery,  were  called  by  the  ancients  the 
"Isles  of  the  Blessed,"  and  "Elvsian  Fields."     The  Guanches 


342  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

have  been  considered  a  branch  of  the  Tuarick  family.  The  first 
account  of  these  islands,  of  reliable  character,  we  gather  from  the 
writing  of  the  younger  Pliny,  who  gives  an  account  of  their  dis- 
covery by  Juba,  king  of  Mauritania,  a  profound  historian  and 
celebrated  navigator.  The  Guanches  were  a  tawny,  black-eyed, 
flat-nosed  people,  believing  in  a  Supreme  Being,  a  future  state, 
and  an  evil  genius ;  they  fattened  their  girls  for  marriage,  with 
the  belief  that  such  were  the  most  fruitful.  When  they  died  the 
priests  dried  their  bodies  in  the  sun  and  embalmed  them ;  *  the 
embalmed  subjects  were  sewed  up  in  goat-skins  and  placed  in  cof- 
fins consisting  of  one  piece  of  wood.  These  mummies  seem  to  be 
very  ancient  and  fall  to  pieces  when  taken  out  of  their  goat-skin 
coverings. 

The  Guanches  resemble  the  Carribbes  in  several  particulars, 
though  possessing  more  of  the  Caucasian  blood  than  the  latter ;  f 
they  were  extirpated  by  the  Spaniards  in  the  sixteenth  century. 

The  Berbers,  a  sallow-skinned  people  of  Semitic  origin,  occupy 
the  Atlas  mountain  districts ;  they  were  the  original  people  of 
Barbary,  and  seem  to  have  taken  shelter  in  the  strongholds  from 
which  no  power  has  been  capable  of  dislodging  them ;  they  are 
a  distinct  family  from  the  Arabs,  and,  unlike  the  latter,  are  wed- 
ded to  the  soil  which  they  cultivate,  and  dwell  in  cities  and  vil- 
lages. Though  their  dominions  are  within  the  boundaries  of  the 
Moorish  empire,  and  other  kingdoms  into  which  they  extend,  \ 
they  do  not  submit  themselves  the  willing  subjects  of  any  foreign 
power ;  their  only  homage  consisting  of  an  uncertain,  meagre 
tribute ;  they  have  a  republican  form  of  government ;  and  by 
well-regulated  rules  make  and  unmake  their  own  rulers  (sheiks) 
without  interference  by  any  other  power;  they  occupied  the 
country  before  the  Phoenicians  colonized  it,  and  survived  all  the 
ravages  of  the  Romans,  Yandals,  and  Arabs ;  and  the  French, 
even  with  all  their  skill  and  bravery,  proved  unequal  to  the  task 
of  subduing  them.     Though  pressed  by  the  Arabs  with  every 

*  Read's  Savage  Africa,  p.  20. 

f  The  Vegneris  of  the  West  Indies,  who  were  partially  civilized,  were  of  the 
same  stock  as  the  Guanches,  though  of  fairer  complexion. — Indigenous  Races 
of  the  Earth,  p.  516. 

\  Within  their  dominions,  at  the  ancient  city  of  Lixas,  south  of  the  Straits  of 
Gibraltar,  was  the  residence  of  Antaeos,  where  he  had  the  combat  with  Her- 
cules ;  and  also  were  located  here  the  Gardens  of  Hesperides. — Vol.  I.,  Pliny, 
Natural  History,  p.  375. — Grecian  and  Roman  Mythology,  by  Dwight,  p.  324. 


THE  AFRICAN  RACE.  343 

means  within  their  power,  they  still  remain  masters  of  the  desert 
and  mountain  districts,  holding  indeed  a  more  extensive  territory 
than  is  occupied  by  any  other  nation  of  Africa. 

In  ancient  history  the  Berbers  were  called  Libyans,*  but  the 
name  by  which  they  are  generally  known  in  modern  history  is 
Tawarek.  Aside  from  the  general  title  they  are  known  as 
Shuluh  in  Northern  Morocco,  and  in  Algeria  and  Tunis  as  Kabyls. 
The  Shuluh  are  a  lively,  intelligent  people  of  light  complexion ; 
the  latter  claim  to  be  the  descendants  of  the  ancient  Vandals ; 
they  have  long,  fair  hair  and  blonde  complexion,  f  The  Imghod 
tribe  of  this  family  are  almost  as  black  as  the  Negro,  but  hav- 
ing none  other  of  his  features  ;  the  pure  Berber  has  no  Negro 
blood,  and  such  look  upon  the  offspring  of  Berbers  and  Negroes 
with  contempt.  The  Tawareks  are  divided  into  numerous 
tribes  varying  in  color  from  blonde  to  black ;  some  of  them,  such 
as  the  Kelowi,  possessing  other  Negro  features  besides  com- 
plexion. 

Those  of  the  Berbers  considered  of  Semitic  origin  are  sup- 
posed to  be  descendants  of  the  Canaanites  expelled  from  the 
Holy  Land  by  Joshua ;  this,  however,  is  only  surmise,  there  being 
no  authentic  record  of  the  fact. 

There  is  no  portion  of  the  globe  where  the  human  race  is 
presented  with  more  complexity  than  in  Northern  Africa,  in- 
cluding the  States  of  Barbary,  except,  perhaps,  that  of  India. 
Almost  every  variety  of  man  is  here  represented,  as  well  in  his 
savage  as  civilized  condition.  $ 

We  have  thus  given  all  the  leading  families  of  the  African 
race,  and  also  those  of  this  order  of  mankind  ;  and  though  it  is 
manifest  that  the  Negro  is  the  lowest  order  of  the  human  race, 
it  by  no  means  follows  that  the  African  is  not  susceptible  of  im- 
provement. The  Negroes  are,  as  a  general  rule,  good  imitators, 
and  some  nations  have  attained  to  considerable  eminence  in  the 

*  The  ancient  Libyans  possessed  all  Northern  Africa  from  Egypt  to  the 
Straits  of  Gibraltar,  and  southward  as  far  as  the  country  was  known  to  the 
Greeks  and  Romans.  They  were  the  only  people  occupying1  the  country  when 
the  Phoenicians  first  colonized  the  coast  districts.  The  Berbers,  Shilhas,  and 
Kabyles  are  their  decendants.— Natural  History  of  Man,  Vol.  I.,  p.  267. 

f  One  family  of  Kabyls,  in  Algiers,  have  not  only  a  fair  and  ruddy  com- 
plexion, but  hair  of  deep  yellow. — Indigenous  Races  of  the  Earth,  p.  543. 

X  Strabo  says,  "  It  was  said  that  the  Mauritamans  were  Indians  who  ac- 
companied Hercules  hither. — Strabo,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  280. 


344  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

arts  and  general  civilization  by  virtue  of  their  own  genius  and 
forecast ;  but  in  no  instance  have  they,  in  these  respects,  reached 
the  standard  of  the  other  races,  or  even  made  a  respectable  ap- 
proximation thereto.  We  speak  this  of  the  Africans  in  general 
without  intending  to  detract  aught  from  those  nations  who  have 
attained  higher  in  the  work  of  civilization. 


CHAPTEE  XYII. 

THE   SOCIAL   NATURE  OF  MAN". 

Social  nature  of  mankind. — Affinities. — Intellectual  strength,  test  of ;  no  right 
to  do  wrong. — Political  rights  of  nations. — Might  gives  right,  when  ? — 
Mental,  not  physical,  power  to  control. — Destiny  of  the  races ;  each  created 
to  fill  an  appropriate  sphere — Results  of  the  violation  of  natural  laws. — 
Extinction  of  races. — Effects  of  amalgamation. — Hybridity. — Comparative 
anatomy. — The  Negro  an  inferior  type  ;  his  place  in  nature  ;  not  entitled  to 
equality  with  White  men. — Rights  of  suffrage. — Federal  Government,  and 
its  founders. — Laws  of  life. — Forced  equality. 

r~T!HE  social  nature  of  mankind  is,  at  best,  to  a  great  degree, 
JL_  based  upon  selfishness,  as  it  is  questionable  whether  any 
one  will  act,  in  anything,  without  some  purely  selfish  motive. 
Man  is  a  philosopher — always  considering  what  will  best  ad- 
vance his  own  interest.  All  act  upon  this  principle — savage 
and  civilized.  The  savage  regards  the  state  of  nature  the  best 
condition  in  life  for  individual  happiness,  and  is,  to  all  appear- 
ances, as  happy  in  his  barbarism  as  the  most  enlightened 
citizen  of  the  world. 

Happiness  is  but  a  mere  matter  of  opinion — personal  to  every 
human  being,  and  something  only  to  be  determined  by  them- 
selves. The  question  of  morals  and  social  order,  in  this  view 
of  the  subject,  is  not  considered. 

The  abstract  question  of  natural  right  for  man  to  do  as  he  may 
see  proper  is  not  controlled  by  any  system  of  morals  or  political 
economy ;  but  each  individual,  in  this  regard,  is  governed  by 
his  own  natural  inclination,  for  good  or  evil.  Every  person,  in 
the  abstract,  by  the  law  of  nature,  has  the  undoubted  right  to 
do  as  he  pleases — not,  however,  interfering  with  the  rights  of 
others.  This  was  the  condition  before  mankind  assumed  any 
political  supremacy.     Such  a  state  of  things  is  considered  hardly 

(345) 


346  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

possible ;  yet  it  is  well  known  that  the  savages  do  so  live,  and 
have  enjoyed  these  natural  rights  from  their  earliest  existence — 
doing  so  from  choice,  as  by  this  method  they  can  have  freedom 
better  than  in  any  other  condition.  It  is  not  strange  that  such 
a  government  cannot  exist  where  the  strong  and  feeble  dwell 
together.  It  is  doubtless  only  on  the  principle  of  equity  that 
these  things  are  tolerated.  The  moment  natural  right  is  viola- 
ted the  laws  of  society  must  be  resorted  to,  in  order  to  enforce 
redress  of  grievances,  as  the  weak  cannot  right  the  wrongs  of 
the  strong  by  physical  force. 

It  would  seem  to  be  only  in  consequence  of  the  depravity  of 
the  human  heart  that  government  is  resorted  to  at  all.  If  all 
were  disposed  to  do  right,  laws  would  be  useless  and  government 
a  work  of  supererogation.  The  natural  inclination  to  protect 
the  feeble  against  the  strong  induced  organization  of  civil  gov- 
ernment as  the  only  means  of  protection  against  the  vicious. 

The  affinity  between  the  races  and  families  of  man  constitutes 
the  great  binding  links  by  which  communities,  families  and  na- 
tions keep  up  social  order  and  political  intercourse.  When  this 
does  not  exist  there  cannot  be  social  order,  or  willing  subjection 
to  political  power.  It  is  a  family  tie  not  confined  to  the  mere 
circle  of  consanguinity,  but  ramifies  amid  families,  communities, 
nations  and  kingdoms.  It  is  not  only  the  basis  of  social  order, 
but  the  momentum  of  international  law.  Without  affinity  there 
would  be  no  harmony  in  society ;  it  will  not  subsist  where  any 
discordant  element  exists  in  the  family  or  government.  Every 
community  will  purge  itself  of  excrescence,  where  the  majority 
constitute  the  ruling  power ;  and,  where  they  are  not,  the  dis- 
cordant element  will  ever  be  active  and  vigilant. 

The  history  of  nations  has  taught  that  this  is  the  case.  Egypt, 
not  only  in  the  case  of  the  Hebrews,  but  also  of  the  Copts  and 
Mamelukes,  presents  this  sad  picture.  Ireland,  Poland  and 
Hungary  are  all  striking  examples  of  the  want  of  affinity.  And 
such  has  been  the  condition  of  things  also  between  the  white 
and  black  races  ever  since  they  first  came  in  contact  with  each 
other. 

Nations  and  races  are  graded  according  to  the  degrees  of  in- 
tellectual endowments — the  greater  the  development  of  mind, 
the  more  capable  they  are  to  enjoy  political  freedom.     Though 


THE   SOCIAL  NATURE  OF  MAN. 


347 


freedom  is  a  natural  right,  flowing  to  every  individual,  it  re- 
quires intellect  to  enjoy  it  properly  and  consistent  with  the 
rights  of  others.  The  greater  the  development  of  thought,  the 
higher  will  man  rise  in  the  scale  of  being.  Without  intelligence 
no  man  can  enjoy  real  happiness,  or  impart  it  to  others. 

If  government  is  the  creature  of  intellect,  as  it  doubtless  is,  it 


should  be  under  the  control  of  the  superior  in  point  of  mental 
endowments,  otherwise  it  would  tend  to  degradation  and  dis- 
cord. 

Man,  whatever  may  be  his  intellectual  attainments,  has  no 
right  to  do  wrong — to  inflict  injury  upon  others ;  nor  has  the 
less  intellectual  individual  any  such  right,  nor  the  right  to  ob- 
trude himself  upon  those  seeking  to  advance  the  interest  and 
welfare  of  the  whole  community. 

Political  and  social  rights,  in  well  regulated  governments,  are 
so  intimately  interwoven  with  each  other  as  to  be  inseparable. 
Political  rights  do  not  alone  pertain  to  individuals,  but  also  to 
nations  and  governments ;  the  political  right  of  a  nation,  in  one 
sense,  is  peculiar  to  itself,  the  same  as  the  personal  rights  of  in- 
dividuals ;  but  yet  there  is  connected  with  it,  a  paramount  right 
of  existence  based  upon  principles  consistent  with  the  rules  of 
civilization  and  the  law  of  nations.  Every  nation  and  govern- 
ment has  the  right  to  regulate  its  own  internal  police,  and  make 
such  rules  for  the  government  of  the  people  as  may  be  deemed 
proper.  The  people  may  change  the  form  of  their  government, 
at  will ;  but  only  when  the  rights  of  the  people  are  to  be  en- 
hanced or  better  secured,  is  a  change  considered  advisable. 


348  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

Tn  governments  of  democratic  form,  no  change  can  be  made 
without  the  consent  of  the  sovereign  people ;  to  do  otherwise, 
would  be  a  violation  of  the  social  compact,  and  subversion  of 
the  fundamental  laws  of  the  nation.  All  power  being  vested  in 
the  people,  in  such  governments,  they  are  to  be  first  consulted 
before  any  change  in  the  organic  law  is  effected,  or  any  new 
elements  engrafted  upon  their  political  institutions.  Might 
gives  right  only  in  a  mental  point  of  view ;  yet  the  right  of  con- 
quest is  recognized  in  international  law  ;  but  it  is  hardly  toler- 
able as  a  part  of  our  system  of  national  policy. 

The  question  of  right,  by  which  one  nation  assumes  to  hold 
another  in  subjection  against  the  will  of  the  latter,  always  has 
been  of  doubtful  probability,  to  say  the  least.  Such  assumption 
is  a  relic  of  barbarism ;  yet  it  is  adhered  to  by  all  the  nations  of 
the  old  world,  savage  and  civilized ;  and  under  the  same  plea, 
that  "  might  gives  right,"  this  disposition  is  being  also  manifest- 
ed to  an  alarming  extent  upon  this  continent.  It  seems  not  to 
be  confined  alone  to  the  oppression  by  the  superior  of  the  inferior 
races,  but  also  extends  to  the  families  of  the  dominant  races,  in 
which  instances  the  rights  of  the  weak  and  feeble  have  been  dis- 
regarded, and  rules  and  regulations  for  their  government  im- 
posed upon  them,  in  the  name  of  liberty,  against  their  consent. 

The  superior  races,  from  the  earliest  ages,  seem  to  have  held 
the  weaker  and  inferior  in  subjection — at  first  as  a  question  of 
policy,  with  the  view  that  subjection  would  tend  to  their  advan- 
tage. By  degrees  the  strong  encroached  upon  the  weak  and 
feeble  nations,  until  they,  from  captives  taken  in  war,  became 
subjects  of  merchandise  and  abject  slaves.*  It  seems  to  have 
been  looked  upon  as  an  acknowledged  right,  guaranteed  to  the 
victors  by  common  consent,  to  enslave  and  make  merchandise  of 
their  captives.  The  system  was  early  adopted  by  the  Israelites, 
and  extensively  indulged  in  by  the  Jews,  under  divine  favor,  as 
will  be  shown  in  another  place.  The  term  slave,  however,  was 
not  then  applied  to  those  in  bondage ;  "  servant  "  expressed  their 
degraded  condition  quite  as  well.  In  Judea  the  slaves  were 
generally  of  the  nations  denominated  "  the  heathen,"  and  all 

*  There  are  effigies  of  six  nations  of  antiquity,  showing  the  Negro  to  have 
been  enslaved  by  the  superior  race. — Cobb  on  Slavery,  p.  135.  Indigenous 
Races  of  the  Earth,  p.  390. 


THE  SOCIAL  NATURE  OF  MAN.  349 

were  considered  such  who  were  not  of  Israel.  Among  the  Ro- 
mans  slaves  consisted  of  barbarian  captives  taken  in  war ;  but 
their  capture  was  not  confined  to  honorable  war  alone.  The  in- 
creasing demand  made  unjust  war  the  pretext  for  capture,  which 
finally  eventuated  in  the  slave-trade,  not  alone  of  the  inferior 
races,  but  even  Jews  and  Gentiles  became  subjects  of  traffic. 
During  the  Jewish  war  above  100,000  prisoners  were  taken, 
who,  according  to  S.  Jerome,  were  sold  as  slaves,  in  the  time  of 
of  Hadrian,  as  cheap  as  horses.* 

Slaves  in  the  Roman  Empire  were  far  more  numerous  than 
Roman  citizens,  or  free  inhabitants ;  and  even  in  the  days  of  the 
Emperor  Claudius  the  whole  population  of  the  Roman  Empire 
did  not  exceed  twenty  millions  of  souls,  including  all  provincials, 
of  which  number  only  about  seven  thousand  were  Roman 
citizens.  ♦ 

At  a  later  period,  when  civil  liberty  began  to  be  better  under- 
stood by  the  masses,  slavery  was  measurably  resisted,  and,  in- 
deed, virtually  abolished  so  far  as  concerned  prisoners  of  war 
and  conquest ;  but,  as  regards  the  African  Negroes,  they  were 
less  fortunate.  From  time  immemorial  they  have  been  subjects 
of  an  intolerable  vassalage. 

The  superior  races,  looking  upon  the  abject  condition  of  the 
Negro  as  being  the  true  index  of  his  character,  and  believing 
him  totally  incapable  of  self-government,  came  to  his  rescue — 
relieved  his  wants  and  made  him  a  slave.  Until  recently, 
slavery,  in  the  abstract,  was  not  looked  upon  as  sinful — only  the 
abuse  of  it  was  considered  bad  in  morals,  and  wrong  upon  prin- 
ciples of  political  economy.  Upon  this  latter  question,  and  also 
the  broad  principles  of  morals,  the  master  justified  his  system 
of  slavery,  and,  for  centuries,  seemed  to  convince  the  world  at 
large  that  slavery  was  right  and  justifiable  under  the  strictest 
rules  of  morals  and  political  economy,  f  In  justifying  the  system, 
the  Sacred  Scriptures  were  resorted  to  with  apparent  success. 
In  that  exhaustless  fountain  of  morals  the  master  seems  to  be 
justified  in  his  system  of  bondage ; J  the  Sacred  Writings,  how- 

*  Gibbon's  Rome,  Vol.  I.,  p.  47.    Note. 
f  "  And  consequently,  that  Negro  slavery,  as  it  existed  in  the  United  States, 
is  not  contrary  to  the  law  of  nature." — Cobb  on  Slavery,  p.  51. 
\  Deuteronomy  xv.  12  15. 


350  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

ever  do  not  treat  of  slavery  in  the  abstract  sense  of  the  term — 
the  word  "  slave  "  only  appearing  in  two  instances  in  the  Eng- 
lish Bible — but  of  "  servants,"  which  has  the  same  meaning  in 
the  Hebrew  and  Greek  originals,  as  also  "bond-men"  and 
"  bond-maidens."  The  distinction  between  bond  and  hired  ser- 
vants was  kept  up  in  the  days  of  Hebrew  slavery  the  same  as  at 
the  present  day  ;  slavery  was  the  same  then  as  is  now  imposed 
upon  the  Negro — a  servitude  for  life,  descending  upon  the  off- 
spring, according  to  the  Bible.* 

This  system  of  slavery  seems  to  have  existed  in  all  ages,  as 
well  before  as  after  the  advent  of  the  Saviour,  who,  it  appears, 
did  not  in  the  least  interfere  with  or  condemn  the  system,  nor 
did  His  apostles  rebuke  it,  or  denounce  the  slave-master.  Paul, 
on  the  contrary,  rather  counselled  and  advised  the  runaway 
slave  to  return,  and  submit  himself,  to  his  master. 

Slavery  was  not  considered  sinful,  in  the  abstract,  by  the  an- 
cients, and  if  so  in  any  sense,  it  was  in  its  abuse.  Abraham  did 
not  consider  it  sinful,  or  he  would  not  have  kept  three  hundred 
and  eighteen  bond-servants  trained  in  his  house.f 

The  case  of  his  servant-girl  Hagar  shows  the  system  was  not 
then  considered  sinful,  but  recognized  by  the  Deity  himself. 
Hagar,  having  escaped  from  her  master,  was  directed  by  the 
angel  that  appeared  before  her,  to  return  and  submit  herself  to 
her  mistress  Sarah4  The  Ten  Commandments  even  recognize 
a  system  of  servitude.  The  declaration  there  is  :  "  Thou  shalt 
not  covet  his  man-servant  nor  his  maid-servant." 

The  Hebrews  bought  and  sold  servants  of  their  own  kindred, 
and  of  the  heathen  as  well ;  but  the  latter  were  less  favored 
than  the  former :  "  If  thou  buy  an  Hebrew  servant,  six  years 
he  shall  serve ;  and  in  the  seventh  he  shall  go  out  free  for  noth- 
ing. If  he  came  in  by  himself,  he  shall  go  out  by  himself ;  if 
he  were  married,  then  his  wife  shall  go  out  with  him.  If  his 
master  have  given  him  a  wife,  and  she  have  borne  him  sons  or 
daughters,  the  wife  and  her  children  shall  be  her  master's,  and 
he  shall  go  out  by  himself."  § 

Here  is  presented  a  positive  separation  of  the  parent  and 
child,  and  husband  and  wife,  by  the  Hebrew  system  of  slavery, 

*  Leviticus  xxv.  45-47.  "  f  Genesis  xiv.  14 ;  xvii.  12. 

%  Genesis  xvi.  9.  §  Exodus  xxi.  1,  2,  3,  4,  and  5. 


THE  SOCIAL  NATURE  OF  MAN.  351 

not  only  tolerated,  but,  as  would  seem,  established,  by  the  direc- 
tion of  Jehovah.  The  only  alternative  left  for  the  husband  in 
such  case,  if  he  did  not  wish  to  be  separated  from  his  wife  and 
children,  was  to  become  a  slave  for  life.*  There  was  a  year  of 
jubilee  for  Hebrew  slaves,  but  none  for  the  heathen  ;  they  were 
to  continue  slaves  for  ever. 

The  right  of  the  master  to  chastise  the  servant  was  recognized 
by  the  Hebrew  system  of  slavery ;  but,  in  doing  so,  if  he  should 
smite  the  slave  so  that  he  should  die,  the  master  should  not  be 
punished,  for  he  was  his  money,  f 

The  perpetual  servitude  of  the  Levitical  law  was  based  upon 
the  idea  of  superior  and  inferior  races.  The  heathen  were  con- 
sidered inferior  to  the  Hebrews;  hence  were  made  the  subjects 
of  perpetual  bondage. 

The  equality  of  races  was  not  recognized  by  the  Deity,  if  the 
Levitical  law,  and  the  above  Scripture  texts,  may  be  considered 
a  reflex  of  the  Divine  mind. 

Aside  from  these  Bible  truths,  slavery  has  been  considered  in- 
tolerable under  our  free  system  of  government,  by  virtue  of  the 
Declaration  of  Rights  of  1776,  which  declares  all  men  capable 
of  self-government,  and  endowed  with  certain  inalienable  rights. 
This  sweeping  enunciation  has  perplexed  the  minds  of  many  of  the 
leading  politicians,  who  seem  to  think  that  its  promulgation 
guaranteed  freedom,  at  least  to  all  the  slaves  of  the  United 
States.  They  forget,  however,  the  fact  that  the  Federal  Consti- 
tution, and  not  the  Declaration,  is  the  supreme  law  on  the  sub- 
ject of  political  rights.  That  instrument,  based,  as  it  was,  upon 
the  principles  of  the  Declaration,  recognized  the  existence  of 
slavery,  as  tolerated  in  the  Colonies,  before  the  Revolution. 
The  great  minds  that  guided  the  revolutionary  contest,  and 
framed  our  system  of  government,  should  be  presumed  to  have 
known  as  much  about  the  rights  of  man,  and  the  character  of 
the  institutions  they  were  establishing,  as  any  subsequent  legis- 
lator, however  wise  he  may  presume  to  be. 

Among  the  great  men  of  that  age,  who  engaged  in  founding 

our  national  system,  was  George  Washington,  president  of  the 

Convention  that  formed  the  Federal   Constitution.     He    held 

slaves  before  and  after  it  was  adopted ;  and  it  is  a  fact  worthy 

*  Leviticus  xxv.  10,  40,  46,  and  55.  \  Exodus  xxi.  20  and  21. 


352 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 


of  note,  that  the  Declaration  did  not  free  a  single  slave,  though, 
by  its  broad  and  liberal  terms,  all  mankind  were  entitled  to  lib- 
erty, as  well  the  serfs  of  Russia,  the  oppressed  Irish,  and  en- 
slaved Poles,  as  the  African  Negro  slaves  of  the  United  States. 
The  Declaration  had  reference  only  to  the  white  people  of  the 
American  Colonies ;  they  alone  had  struck  for  political  freedom, 
and,  to  justify  themselves  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  promulged 
the  principles  upon  which  their  rights  as  free  white  men — as  an 
independent  nation — were  based. 

The  idea  that  all  men  were  created  (born)  free  and  equal  must 
also  be  limited  to  the  white  people  of  the  Colonies,  who  were 
then  establishing  a  free  government  for  themselves.  All  men 
are  not,  in  point  of  fact,  born  equal.  The  serf  is  not  equal  with 
the  master,  and  the  slave  is  the  property  of  his  master — not  bom 
to  freedom,  but  slavery. 

Mr.  Jefferson,  when  he 
penned  the  Declaration  of  In- 
dependence, containing  the 
expression  that  "  all  men 
are  created  equal,"  did  not 
intend  to  include  the  Negro 
slaves,  as  all  his  subsequent 
conduct  proves.  He  was  then 
a  slaveholder,  and  such  con- 
tinued to  be  until  the  close 
of  his  life.  He  administered 
the  Federal  Government,  un- 
der the  Federal  Constitution, 
for  eight  years,  with  slavery 
existing  the  same  as  when 
he  drafted  the  Declaration. 
The  Negroes  of  the  United  States  were  not,  therefore,  born 
equal  with  the  white  population  of  the  country,  politically  or 
mentally,  though,  as  a  race,  having  had  equal,  if  not  superior 
advantages  over  them.  They  have  lived  within  reach  of  the 
refined  civilization  of  the  Egyptians  and  other  enlightened  na- 
tions of  Asia  and  Africa  for  over  four  thousand  years,  yet  are, 
to  a  great  extent,  barbarians.     They,  as  a  general  rule,  neither 


THOMAS   JEFFERSON. 


THE  SOCIAL  NATURE  OF  MAN.  353 

receive  nor  dispense  civilization,  though  occupying  the  finest 
portions  of  the  globe.  Several  tribes  have  made  some  progress 
in  the  arts  and  general  civilization,  but  the  great  mass  are  but 
little,  if  at  all,  advanced  above  their  native  savage  state.  What- 
ever of  progress  they  have  made  in  the  arts  and  civilization,  is 
to  be  attributed,  in  the  main,  to  the  other  races.  Beiug  good 
imitators,  they  can  be  readily  taught  the  arts  of  civilized  life  ; 
yet,  left  to  themselves,  they  soon  relapse  into  their  native  bar- 
barism. 

The  researches  of  Livingstone,  Richardson,  Barth,  Moffat, 
and  others,  in  Africa,  it  was  hoped,  would  present  the  Negro 
race  in  a  more  favorable  light,  and  discover,  in  the  interior,  civ- 
ilized and  refined  African  nations.  But  the  travels  of  these 
distinguished  individuals  have  brought  no  new  tidings  in  this 
behalf.  They  found  some  very  friendly  and  inoffensive  natives, 
cultivators  of  the  ground,  workers  in  metals,  but  without  refine- 
ment, and  possessing  no  polite  literature  or  annals. 

It  would  seem  that  the  Deity  has  wisely  ordered  that  the  sev- 
eral races  shall  fill  their  proper  destiny.  For  some  cause,  un- 
known to  the  other  races,  the  African  has  been  placed  the  low- 
est in  the  scale  of  being,  physically,  mentally,  and  morally.  To 
this  general  rule  there  are  exceptions ;  though  in  no  instance 
have  any  of  this  type  been  found  rising  to  the  exalted  standard 
of  the  Caucasian  in  any  of  these  qualities.  Some  have  far  ex- 
celled the  generality  of  their  race,  but  even  they  have  hot 
reached  the  Caucasian  standard,  mentally  or  morally. 

The  Negro  is  not  to  blame  for  being  less  intellectual  than  the 
European.  He  did  not  create  himself,  but  was  brought  into  ex- 
istence by  the  Great  Jehovah,  for  his  own  wise  purpose,  and  to 
fill  the  sphere  allotted  to  him. 

Attempts  have  been  made  tending  to  show  that  the  Negro  is 
affiliated  with  the  monkey  tribes,  to  which  doctrine  we  do  not 
subscribe.  He  is  human — as  much  so  as  any  of  the  other  races, 
though  differing  in  many  particulars  from  them,  especially  from 
the  Caucasian,  other  than  in  complexion.  Marked  differences 
exist,  between  these  two  types,  in  physical  conformation.  The 
Negro  is  not  so  tall  as  the  white  man ;  his  bones  are  more  heavy 
and  clumsy  ;  they  are  also  whiter,  from  the  greater  abundance 
of  calcareous  salt  contained  in  their  composition ;  their  ankle  is 
23 


354  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE   HUMAN  RACE. 

shorter,  the  foot  flatter,  and  the  heel  is  long  and  protruding  lat- 
erally. The  neck  is  strong,  but  the  shoulders,  arms  and  legs  are 
all  weak  in  proportion ;  the  humerus  and  femur  are  shorter ; 
the  face  is  flatter ;  the  skull  thicker,  the  posterior  portion  being 
generally  more  largely  developed,  the  passions  predominating 
over  the  mental  faculties.  Mentally,  the  Negro  is  inferior  to 
the  white  man ;  and  as  regards  morals,  they  may  be  said  to  be 
totally  deficient  in  their  primitive  state.  This  seems  to  be  their 
natural  condition  when  not  under  restraint.* 

Yan  Amringe  thus  describes  this  type  : 

"  Even  after  having  lived  centuries  with  the  white  people, 
from  whom  they  have  received  every  possible  instruction,  they 
are  very  far  from  having  a  virtue  for  which  they  are  distin- 
guished. The  Negro  is  indolent,  careless,  sensual,  tyrannical, 
predatory,  sullen,  boisterous  and  jovial.  It  has  been  a  favorite 
theory  with  some  visionary  philanthropists  that  intermarriage 
of  the  different  species  would  be  highly  favorable  to  the  race ; 
but  we  have  never  heard  of  any  of  them  who  were  willing  to 
commence  the  practice  in  their  own  families. 

"  There  is  certainly  no  method  that  could  possibly  be  devised, 
which  would  as  certainly  and  expeditiously  degrade  the  whole 
human  family  as  amalgamation.  If  there  is  any  hope  for  the 
improvement  of  the  condition  of  the  dark  races,  the  history  of 
mankind  shows  it  can  only  be  found  in  the  preservation  of  the 
white  species.  This  is  the  only  species  endowed  with  any  power 
to  drag  the  cumbrous  dark  races  out  of  the  slough  in  which  they 
have  been  wallowing  for  ages." 

As  a  race,  the  African  has  made  but  little  progress  in  intel- 
lectual pursuits,  from  the  earliest  historic  period,  and  seems  in- 
capable, by  his  own  exertions,  to  rise  to  eminence.  His  posi- 
tion in  nature  is  fixed  by  the  Creator,  who,  in  the  beginning, 
placed  him  upon  the  globe  to  fill  his  designed  destiny.  He  is 
unchangeable,  being  the  same  character  of  creature  he  was  at 
his  origin. 

The  effort  to  elevate  the  Negro  type,  by  amalgamation  with 

higher  orders  of  mankind,  will,  in  the  end,  prove  destructive  to 

both  races.     This  has  ever  been  the  result  where  the  superior 

and  inferior  orders  of  beings  have  amalgamated.     The  same  law 

*  Lyell's  Antiquity  of  Man,  pp.  90,  91. 


THE   SOCIAL  NATURE  OF  MAN.  355 

does  not  apply  in  cases  of  the  same  species,  bnt  seems  to  be  uni- 
versal in  cases  of  distinct  types. 

The  offspring  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  and  Negro,  though  prolific 
for  a  time,  will  run  out  when  kept  apart  from  the  vital  or  para- 
mount stock,  the  primitive  type.* 

The  history  of  the  races  fully  attests  this  fact,  in  the  new  as 
well  as  in  the  old  world.  The  best  test,  perhaps,  is  to  be  found 
in  the  West  Indies,  where  the  black  and  white  races,  and  native 
Indians,  have  been  amalgamating  for  several  centuries. 

The  issue  of  the  white  and  black  parent  is  called  a  mulatto  ; 
that  of  a  black  and  mulatto,  a  sambo ;  a  black  and  sambo,  a 
mungroo ;  the  issue  of  a  black  and  the  mungroo  is  completely 
black.  At  this  point,  the  Negro  type,  even,  is  degraded.  The 
issue  of  the  white  and  mulatto  is  a  quadroon  ;  and  of  the  latter 
and  a  white  parent,  a  mestie ;  and  a  mestie  and  white  produce 
a  complete  white,  but  imperfect  in  their  physical  constitution, 
with  strong  traces  of  the  Negro  deformities  and  propensities. 

None  of  the  hybrid  stock  has  proved  to  be  an  improvement 
upon  the  primitive  types.*  The  Ethiopian  is  not  equal  to  the 
Caucasian  parent ;  nor  is  the  Hottentot,  Bushman  or  Kaffir  an 
improvement  of  the  Semitic  blood.  And  the  Negroes  suffer 
when  compared  with  the  Papuan  family,  as  it  is  well  known 
that  some  of  the  tribes  of  this  family  (Negrillo  group),  are  the 
lowest  order  of  mankind — far  below  the  most  degraded  tribe  of 
native  Africans.  They  are  not  a  new  race,  but  degraded,  de- 
formed and  demoralized  by  amalgamation. 

There  is  no  hybrid  nation  extant  of  any  distinction,  if,  indeed, 
any  at  all  in  existence,  that  can  be  called  such.  Hybridity  is 
confined  to  individuals,  and  does  not  extend  to  nations.  Hy- 
brids are  not  cognates ;  the  latter  are  those  springing  from  the 
same  species ;  the  former  being  the  product  of  congress  between 
different  species.  They  are  not,  as  a  general  rule,  prolific  ;  but 
this  rule  is  not  so  universal  in  the  case  of  mankind  as  the  lower 
animals. 

Such  a  propagation  as  hybrids  is  against  nature ;  as  nature 
marches  steadily  on  to  perfection.     It  would  be  vain  to  suppose 

*  Types  of  Mankind,  p.  398. 
f  The  crosses  in  Java,  between  the  Malays  and  Dutch,  do  not  produce  be- 
yond the  third  generation. — Plurality  of  Races,  by  Pouchet,  p.  97. 


356  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

that  the  Caucasian  type  would  be  improved  by  amalgamating 
with  the  Negro.  The  product  of  such  union  (Mulattoes)  are  not 
even  an  improvement  upon  the  Negro  stock,  but  feeble  mongrels 
destined  to  become  extinct  in  the  course  of  a  few  generations. 
In  such  case,  if  the  typical  stock  be  cut  off,  the  race  soon  be- 
comes extinct.  Natural  selection  forbids  such  debasement  of  the 
superior  types  of  mankind.* 

The  hybrids  of  Mexico  and  Central  America  are  a  feeble  peo- 
ple ;  in  no  respect  rising  to  the  standard  of  even  the  Negro 
parent.     The  same  may  be  said  of  those  of  the  West  Indies. 

There  are  instances  where  the  crossing  of  the  black  and  white 
races  seems  to  improve  the  former.  It  is  only  temporary,  how- 
ever, as,  in  course  of  two  or  three  generations,  there  is  a  relapse 
— the  white  blood  disappearing,  and  the  Negro  again  predomi- 
nating, the  natural  law  of  hybridity  having  disposed  of  the  un- 
natural product — the  typical  blood  not  being  susceptible  of  suc- 
cessful transmission  by  hybrids.  If  the  typical  stock  is  kept  up, 
the  race  will  be  preserved.  This  is  manifest  from  the  fact  that 
no  race  has  yet  become  extinct.f 

Comparative  an  atomy  fully  illustrates  that  all  the  races  zoologi- 
cally considered,  are  governed  by  the  same  universal  laws  in  re- 
gard to  their  preservation,  and  deterioration  by  amalgamation, 
and  also  their  affinities  and  peculiarities  of  physical  structure. 

The  anatomist  finds  no  trouble  in  determining  the  affinity  be- 
tween the  Jew  and  the  Celt,  the  Mongolian  and  Iberian,  the 
Negro  and  Papuan,  and  the  Polynesian  and  Californian  Indian. 
The  most  common  observer  will  be  ready  to  say  that  there  is  a 
close  relationship  existing  between  these  several  families  in  the 
above  order.  Each  presents  the  primitive  type  unmistakably, 
though  in  some  instances,  as  in  the  latter,  materially  modified ; 
but  still,  by  the  above  tests,  each  can  be  traced  back  to  its  origi- 
nal source.  No  case  has  existed  where  one  type  has  been  merged 
in  another.  There  may  be  marked  and  minute  changes  in  the 
appearance  of  a  race,  but  none  such  as  to  make  it  a  new  order  of 
mankind. 

The  difficulty  attending  the  early  investigation  of  this  subject 
is  now  obviated  by  the  new  light  shed  abroad  by  the  monu- 
ments of  Egypt,  Assyria,  Greece,  Borne  and  America,  where  the 
*  The  Origin  of  Species. — Darwin,  p.  79.       f  Antiquities  of  Man — Lyell,  p.  456 


THE  SOCIAL  NATURE   OF  MAN.  357 

types  are  fully  represented  ;  especially  in  Egypt,  executed  at  a 
period  antedating  the  age  of  Moses  over  two  thousand  years. 
With  them  also  appear  represented  domestic  animals  and  birds, 
such  as  oxen,  bulls,  cows,  donkeys,  sheep,  goats,  gazelles,  geese, 
cranes  and  ducks,  thus  proving  that  man  had  domesticated  these 
animals  5,300  years  ago.  The  Assyrian  monuments  prove  that 
even  the  camel  and  elephant  were  domesticated  1300  years  b.  c. 
The  perfection  of  the  Egyptian  paintings  and  sculpture  of  the 
fourth  dynasty,  which  dates  3400  years  b.  c,  not  only  proves  the 
permanency  of  the  types  of  mankind,  but  leaves  it  more  than 
probable  that  Egypt  was  then  an  ancient  empire  ;  as  it  is  reason- 
able to  suppose  they  were  a  polished,  civilized  nation,  prior  to 
the  founding  of  their  monuments. 

There  was  no  doubt  a  long  gloom  of  ages  before  man  taught 
himself  the  art  of  transcribing  his  thoughts  upon  stone  or  parch- 
ment, or  of  representing  himself  or  neighbors  upon  canvas. 
Fortunately  for  our  race,  the  Egyptians  did  so  transcribe  and  re- 
present the  types  of  mankind  then  known  to  them,  and  which 
ethnology  shows  to  be  the  same  races  extant.  The  distinctive 
conformation  of  the  several  races,  and  the  general  anatomical 
structure  of  each  of  the  four  types  the  Egyptians  have  repre- 
sented, show  most  clearly  that  no  radical  change  has  taken  place 
in  either  of  them  since  they  were  thus  represented. 

The  anatomy  of  the  races  proves  the  Negro  brain  to  be  less 
than  the  Caucasian's.  Its  greatest  development  does  not  exceed 
that  of  the  European  in  his  imperfectly  developed  state  before 
he  arrives  at  maturity.  Professor  Agassiz  says  the  brain  of  the 
native  African  is  in  strong  resemblance  to  that  of  the  ourang- 
outang.  His  head  is  flat  on  the  crown,  and  his  forehead  low  and 
slanting ;  these  marks  are  universal,  but  they,  like  the  other 
races,  differ  in  families. 

The  Egyptian  mummies  are  as  living  witnesses  of  the  types  of 
mankind.  They  constitute  the  actual  types  in  such  condition  as 
to  present  the  form  and  features  of  each,  more  perfectly  than 
they  could  be  represented  upon  canvas  or  carved  in  stone. 

The  Egyptian  tombs  are  an  exhaustless  fountain  of  ethnologi- 
cal knowledge.  Ever  since  Belzoni  unbolted  their  doors,  the 
dry  bones  t1.  e  deposited  have  been  unfolding,  as  it  were,  the 
history  of  a  buried  ancient  world.     Lepsius  and  Dr.  Morton 


358  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE   HUMAN  RACE. 

have  made  these  dry  bones  speak  in  tones  not  to  be  misunder- 
stood. Dr.  Morton  obtained  from  these  tombs  140  ancient  skulls, 
and  thirty-seven  of  the  modern  race.  Among  them  were  the 
Egyptian,  Greek,  Eoman  and  African.  He  referred  his  collec- 
tion of  skulls  to  two  races — the  Caucasian  and  Negro. 

The  comparison  of  skulls  makes  the  Negro  the  inferior  race ; 
not  so  much  in  internal  capacity  as  the  character  of  the  brain 
and  its  development.  Each  type  may  be  recognized  by  the 
character  of  the  skull  alone,  and  though  it  may  become  modified 
by  amalgamation,  the  original  will  not  generally  be  destroyed. 
Although  this  may  be  a  good  test  of  type,  the  intellect,  after 
all,  is  considered  the  proper  guide  by  which  to  discover  the 
races. 

The  physical  history  of  the  races  is  not  a  work  of  chance ; 
they  advance  in  proportion  to  the  degree  of  intellect.  In  their 
primitive  organizations  of  societies  they  display  their  native 
mental  powers.  Here  is  where  the  degrees  of  native  intellect  is 
most  wonderfully  displayed,  and  where  the  superior  race  is  most 
prominently  presented.  When  we,  therefore,  see  the  Caucasian 
emerging  from  barbarism  by  his  own  forecast,  and  then  becom- 
ing the  polished  and  refined  superior,  we  cannot  but  admit  that 
it  is  the  result  of  mental  endowment.  And  when  we  see  the 
inferior  races  still  continuing  in  their  degraded  and  barbarous 
condition,  we  cannot  but  attribute  it  to  a  want  of  intellect. 

The  destiny  of  the  Negro  race  inhabiting  the  United  States 
is  now  being  materially  changed — for  weal  or  woe  is  yet  undeter- 
mined. The  Federal  Government,  under  the  .war  power,  having 
abolished  slavery,  is  now  looking  to  the  interest  of  the  blacks  ; 
and  during  the  process  of  reconstruction  in  the  Confederate 
States,  is  extending  to  the  Negroes  the  right  of  suffrage,  and  pre- 
senting the  question  of  the  equality  of  races.  This  is  a  subject 
of  great  delicacy  ;  one  which  should  be  calmly  considered  by  all 
classes.  It  is  not  submitted  to  the  people  as  a  question  of  politi- 
cal economy  in  the  abstract,  but  as  a  question  of  natural  right — 
extending  the  elective  franchise  to  all  classes  of  American  citi- 
zens without  regard  to  color. 

The  claim  is  that,  to  be  free  men  under  our  system  of  govern- 
ment, entitled  every  man  to  the  right  of  suffrage,  however  de- 
graded or  refined  his  condition  in  life. 


THE  SOCIAL  NATURE  OF  MAN.  359 

The  first  point  for  consideration  is,  as  regards  the  fitness  of 
the  Negroes  for  equality  with  the  whites  of  this  nationality. 
Suffrage  and  equality  are  inseparable.  Extending  to  the  Ne- 
groes the  right  of  suffrage  is  virtually  placing  them  upon  an 
equality  with  the  whites,  at  least  politically,  and  in  reality  so- 
cially. That  a  people  may  be  able  to  retain  freedom  and  equality, 
they  ought  to  be  capable  of  understanding  fully  all  the  principles 
upon  which  these  great  principles  are  based.  All  men  have  na- 
tural rights ;  but  they  can  only  expect  to  enjoy  these  rights  in 
proportion  to  the  degrees  of  intelligence  they  possess. 

The  politicians  of  the  old  world  have  for  centuries  held  that 
mankind  are  not  capable  of  self-government  upon  principles  of 
equality.  The  government  of  the  United  States  is  the  only 
power  on  the  face  of  the  globe  where  self-government  has  been 
successsfully  reared  or  maintained.  But  it  was  not  established 
upon  the  basis  of  equality  of  races,  but  in  the  very  outset  declared 
the  superiority  of  the  white  man  over  the  other  inferior  races  of 
the  country,  Indians  and  Negroes,  then  constituting  portions  of 
the  population  of  the  country.  It  is  not  yet  settled  that  the 
black  and  white  races  can  sustain  the  same  nationality  upon  the 
principles  of  equality  of  races,  politically  or  socially.  Though 
the  fathers  of  the  republic,  in  their  wisdom,  guarded  against  the 
introduction  of  any  other  than  the  European  race  as  participants 
in  our  political  institutions,  an  assumed  greater  wisdom  than  they 
seemed  to  possess,  now  dictates  that  equality  of  races,  politically 
at  least,  is  necessary  in  order  to  secure  the  permanency  of  the 
Federal  Government.  The  fact  that  the  white  race  established 
and  maintained  our  free  system  for  eighty  years  by  no  means 
warrants  the  conclusion  that  the  black  and  white  population, 
being  placed  upon  a  forced  equality,  will  continue  to  maintain  it 
intact.  Such  an  unnatural  state  of  things,  it  is  to  be  feared, 
would  completely  disorganize  our  republican  system. 

If  the  white  man,  with  his  superior  intelligence,  is  scarcely 
capable  of  self-government  upon  principles  of  equality  of  in- 
dividuals of  the  same  race,  it  is  scarcely  possible  that  he  will  be 
willing  or  able  to  do  so  when  an  inferior  race  is  engrafted  upon 
his  institutions,  especially  against  his  consent.  The  history  of 
mankind  is  against  such  a  procedure ;  the  elements  are  too  dis- 
cordant and  incongruous  to  harmonize. 


360  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN    RACE. 

There  is  not  a  solitary  case  upon  record  where  the  engrafting 
of  one  people  upon  another  politically,  or  socially,  has  proved 
beneficial  to  the  united  peoples  or  nations.  This  has  been  the 
result  where  peoples  less  repulsive  to  each  other  than  the  Negroes 
to  the  whites  were  incorporated  in  the  same  government.  This 
seems  to  be  the  natural  result  of  such  a  course  of  policy.  Na- 
ture would  wrong  and  outrage  herself  if  it  were  otherwise.  The 
law  of  nature  cannot  be  changed,  nor  man's  social  qualities  stulti- 
fied by  political  coercion. 


CHAPTER  XVIIL 


MAN   MORALLY   CONSIDERED. 


Man  naturally  morally  inclined. — Born  to  fatality. — Spirit  of  evil. — Man's 
mission  to  be  happy. — His  desire  to  worship  universal — Idol  worship. — 
Human  sacrifice — Aztecs  sacrificed  70,000  at  dedication  of  their  great  tem- 
ple, in  i486. — Natural  and  Revealed  Religion. — Immortality  of  the  Soul — 
Socrates  and  Plato. — Worship  of  the  Gods. — Paganism. — Homer — his  elo- 
quence and  sublime  moral  conceptions.  — Revealed  Religion— safety  in  its 
belief— no  safety  outside  the  Church. — Depravity  of  man. — No  mystery  in 
Morals. — All  systems  have  religious  truth. — The  Crucifixion  of  the  Saviour. 
— Constantine's  Vision. — Rise  of  Mahomet. — Dark  Ages. — The  creation  of 
the  Roman  Pontiff. — Infidelity. — Church  is  corrupted. — Crusaders. — Popu- 
lation of  the  Globe. — The  number  of  Christians. — The  Atheist  and  Savage 
compared. 


EVERY  individual,  to  some  extent,  entertains  sentiments 
of  morality ;  and  this  inclination  of  the  mind  is  mani- 
fested in  savage  as  well  as  civilized  mankind  ;  but  the  former  is 
incapable  of  giving  proper  direction  to  his  moral  conceptions, 
and  in  their  development,  being  guided  by  his  natural  desires, 
is  more  likely  to  be  wrong  than  right.  This  is  very  manifest 
in  instances  of  idol  worship,  and  cases  where  savages  have  put 
to  death  Christian  teachers  visiting  them  for  the  purpose  of  in- 
structing them  in  morals  and  revealed  religion. 

Mankind,  in  their  uncultivated  state,  are  too  apt  to  be  dis- 
trustful in  regard  to  their  future  state  of  existence,  believing 
their  condition  indicates  that  they  are  not  in  favor  with  the  De- 
ity ;  hence  arise  the  doctrines  of  fatalism  and  dualism.  Those 
who  believe  in  the  latter  doctrine,  not  only  entertain  the  idea 
of  the  existence  of  two  Gods,  but  also  that  the  spirit  of  evil  ex- 
isted from  eternity.  This  evil  spirit  is  too  much  believed  in  at 
the  present  day,  even  by  civilized  man,  in  consequence  of  which 

(360 


362  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

much  evil  is  entailed  upon  the  human  family.  Owing  to  this 
belief,  man  gives  way  to  his  predominant  desires  and  passions, 
and  then,  as  an  excuse  for  his  rashness,  contends  that  he  was 
born  to  fatality.  Man's  mission  in  the  world  is  to  be  happy ; 
not  merely  to  enjoy  a  selfish  happiness,  but  to  impart  its  blessings 
to  others.  The  question  of  moral  right  is  one  of  great  perplex- 
ity ;  conscience,  which  dictates  to  savage  and  civilized,  does  not 
appear  to  produce  the  same  moral  results  in  both  cases,  though 
they  are  actuated  by  like  motives.  The  heathen  worships  his 
idol,  and,  entertaining  the  belief  that  he  is  doing  a  moral  and 
religious  act,  offers  a  human  victim  as  a  sacrifice  to  his  idol  god. 
This,  in  the  estimation  of  the  Christian  believer,  is  not  only  a 
heinous  sin,  but  revolting  murder.  The  savage  knows  not  God ; 
yet  his  nature  teaches  him  that  there  is  a  Supreme  Author  of 
the  Universe,  and  an  existence  beyond  the  grave,  which  he  is 
pleased  to  describe  as  a  tt  happy  hunting-ground" — a  place  of 
endless  ease  and  pleasure.  He  hopes  to  be  happy  in  a  future 
state,  and  to  be  at  rest,  yet  has  no  assurance  that  he  shall  be  so. 
But  the  Christian  looks  forward  with  joy  to  the  moment  when 
his  immortal  spirit,  freed  from  its  earthly  tenement,  shall  pass 
to  heaven,  and  dwell  with  the  saints  and  Christ  forever. 

Every  reasonable  being  has  a  desire  to  reverence  and  worship ; 
savage  and  civilized,  in  this  respect,  are  ecfual ;  but  the  former 
cannot  be  religious,  though  he  may  be  moral  and  happy. 

The  king  of  Dahomey,  assuming  to  be  religious,  sacrifices 
thousands  of  his  race  every  year  to  his  idols ;  and  the  more  vic- 
tims he  can  offer,  the  greater  he  will  be  in  favor  (as  he  supposes) 
with  his  gods.  The  Hindoo,  in  his  frenzied  idol-worship,  offers 
his  children  as  sacrifices  to  the  crocodile,  by  relentlessly  throw- 
ing them  into  the  Ganges ;  yet  he  dreads  the  killing  of  the 
smallest  insect,  lest  the  soul  of  some  dead  Hindoo  may  have 
taken  refuge  therein.  And  the  religion  of  the  Hindoos  prompts 
them  to  burn  their  living  widows  upon  the  same  funeral  pyre 
with  their  deceased  husbands. 

The  greatest  human  sacrifice  upon  record  was  perpetrated  in 
Mexico  by  the  Aztecs,  at  the  dedication  of  their  great  temple,  in 
1486,  at  which  time  no  less  than  70,000  victims  perished  at  the 
shrine  of  the  terrible  deity  of  the  superstitious  Aztecs.  The  vic- 
tim to  be  offered  was  conducted  to  the  top  of  the  pyramid  in 


MAN   MORALLY   CONSIDERED.  363 

the  temple ;  here  he  was  received  by  six  priests,  who  led  him  to 
the  sacrificial  stone — a  huge  block  of  jasper,  and  on  this  he  was 
stretched ;  five  priests  secured  his  head  and  limbs,  while  the 
sixth,  clad  in  a  scarlet  mantle,  emblematic  of  his  bloody  office, 
dexterously  opened  the  breast  of  the  wretched  victim  with  a 
sharp  stone  instrument,  and,  inserting  his  hand  in  the  wound, 
tore  out  the  palpitating  heart,  first  holding  it  up  towards  the 
sun,  then  casting  it  at  the  feet  of  the  deity  to  which  the  temple 
was  dedicated.*  The  body  was  then  delivered  over  to  the  party 
who  captured  him,  and  in  the  evening  was  served  up  as  a  repast 
to  the  invited  guests. 

The  disposition  to  worship  is  not  considered  to  be  an  emana- 
tion of  the  Divine  will,  but  a  natural  desire  to  reverence  the 
Author  of  Nature.  Such  is  the  condition  of  man  before  he  is 
made  to  realize  that  he  is  an  accountable  being,  and  has  an  im- 
mortal soul.f 

Natural  religion  implies  belief  in  a  supreme  authority,  which 
belief  is  considered  an  innateness  of  the  mind,  and  is  that  dis- 
position which  inclines  mankind  to  venerate  and  worship  su- 
preme intelligence.  But,  when  man  attains  to  civilization,  he 
realizes  that  he  is  more  than  mortal ;  that  within  his  physical 
body  dwells  an  immortal  spirit,  the  author  of  which  he  seeks  to 
discover  by  the  philosophy  of  reason  and  works  of  nature. 

This  desire  is  aptly  presented  in  the  following :  £ 


"  Father  Supreme !  O,  let  me  climb 
That  sacred  seat  and  mark  sublime. 
The  essential  fount  of  life  and  love  ! 
Fount,  whence  each  good,  each  pleasure  flows  ! 
O,  to  my  view,  thyself  disclose  ! 
The  radiant  heavens  thy  presence  strows  ! 
O,  lose  me  in  the  light  above ! 

*  Prescott's  Conquest  of  Mexico,  Vol.  I.,  p.  76. 

f  The  Australians,  the  natives  of  Central  Africa,  and  those  inhabiting  the 
country  around  the  North  Pole,  are  yet  savages,  having  no  religious  belief. — 
Plurality  of  Races,  by  Pouchet,  p.  66. 

\  This  quotation  is  from  Lorenzo  De  Medici,  addressed  to  the  Supreme  Being, 
at  the  age  when  the  Platonic  philosophy  was  recognized  by  the  poets  and 
prose  writers  during  the  revival  of  literature.— The  Book  of  Nature,  by  John 
M.  Good.  , 


364  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

Flee,  flee,  ye  mists  !  let  earth  depart : 
Raise  me,  and  show  me  what  thou  art, 
Great  sun  and  center  of  the  soul ! 
To  thee  each  thought  in  silence  tends ; 
To  thee  the  saints  in  prayer  ascend ; 
Thou  art  the  source,  the  guide,  the  goal : 
The  whole  is  thine,  and  thou  the  whole." 

A  cultivation  of  this  desire,  as  in  the  age  of  Socrates,  not  only 
revealed  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  but  discovered  to  man  its 
divine  author.  Socrates  was  the  revelator  of  natural  religion 
and  moral  rectitude ;  and  Jesus  Christ  the  promulgator  of  re- 
vealed religion  and  the  way  of  salvation :  both  suffered  death 
for  their  moral  and  religious  teachings ;  "  Socrates  died  like  a 
philosopher,  but  Jesus  Christ  died  like  a  God."* 

Before  the  age  of  Socrates  the  Greeks  had  a  refined  system  of 
Paganism.  Their  poets,  in  their  literary  pursuits,  created,  out 
of  moral  persons,  quite  an  array  of  Gods,  who,  for  several  ages, 
seem  to  have  controlled  the  destiny  of  the  Greeks  and  kindred 
nations.  Homer's  Iliad  is  replete  with  the  exploits,  power  and 
wisdom  of  these  deities. 

At  first,  the  living  heroes  were  worshipped ;  at  their  death, 
statues  and  monuments  were  erected  to  their  memories,  around 
winch  the  people  gathered  and  worshipped ;  and,  finally,  the 
most  magnificent  temples  were  dedicated  to  their  fame,  some  of 
which  were  so  sacred,  that  even  malefactors,  seeking  refuge 
within  their  sacred  walls,  were  shielded  from  all  harm.  The 
system  of  refined  paganism  was  not  confined  to  the  Greeks 
alone,  though  they  invented  it ;  the  Romans,  Egyptians,  Per- 
sians, Medes,  and  other  early  nations,  also  adopted  its  leading 
features,  though  each  of  these  nations  had  a  system  of  their  own 
also.*  Among  the  less  civilized  nations,  it  resulted  in  the  sac- 
rifice of  human  victims  to  their  gods,  as  a  test  of  their  devout 
reverence  for  tlteir  supreme  authority.  The  leading  actors  in 
the  bloody  drama  were  the  Druids:  they  conducted  the  de- 
voted   victims  to    the    altar,  presided   at  the   solemnity,  and 

*  Chaucer. 
*  The  Sadducees,  entertaining  the  refined  notions  of  the  Semitic  family, 
though  a  religious  sect,  bslieved  that  the  soul  died  with  the  body. — Josephus, 
p.  361. 


MAN  MORALLY  CONSIDERED. 


365 


liffc# 


performed  the  cruel  office  of  the  sacrifice  with  the  most  devout 
reverence. 

To  the  genius  of  Homer,  more  than 
any  other  person,  may  be  ascribed  the 
refined  theory  of  the  Pagan  deities. 
He  ranked  the  gods  as  moral  persons 
possessed  of  definite  characters,  like 
men  performing  great  actions.  This 
stimulated  men  to  be  moral  and  be- 
come like  the  gods,  who,  one  day,  like 
them,  had  been  living  moral  persons. 
His  great  thoughts,  and  sublime  moral 
conceptions,  awoke  the  human  intellect 
from  the  slumber  of  ages.  To  his 
Iliad  has  been  ascribed  the  glory  of 
Greece.  homer. 

"  His  countrymen  came  ten  thousand  strong, 
To  weep  o'er  his  narrow  bed ; 
And  tears  they  gave  to  that  child  of  song, 
Who  had  sued  to  them  for  bread." 

The  Oriental  poets  appear  to  have  been  gifted  with  a  moral 
inspiration  almost  divine.  The  Rig-veda  and  Paranas  of  the 
Hindoos,  in  point  of  sublimity  and  religious  veneration,  are  al- 
most equal  to  the  writings  of  the  inspired  prophets. 

The  idea  that  there  can  be  no  true  religious  faith  without  a 
strict  observance  of  all  the  precepts  of  revelation,  is,  doubtless, 
in  the  main,  correct,  so  far  as  the  finite  mind  is  capable  of  judg- 
ing ;  but,  perhaps,  it  is  saying  too  much,  when  the  power  and 
wisdom  of  Jehovah  is  considered.  "  His  ways  are  not  our  ways ;" 
he  suffers  persons  to  five  and  die  in  the  hope  of  a  blessed  im- 
mortality, who  have  never  belonged  to  any  religious  congrega- 
tion, or  partaken  of  any  of  the  divine  ordinances.  Such  indi- 
viduals are  not  merely  religious  in  form,  but  live  all  their  lives 
by  the  strictest  rules  of  morality,  with  full  belief  that  when  they 
pass  from  earth  they  shall  dwell  in  the  world  of  bliss,  with  God 
and  angels,  throughout  the  ceaseless  ages  of  eternity. 

One  great  error  of  the  age  consists  in  placing  too  much  reli- 
ance upon  the  mere  forms  of  religion ;  and  it  is  to  be  lamented 


366  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

that  so  many  professing  Christians  are  averse  to  reasoning  npon 
the  subject  of  religion,  and  seem  to  keep  their  adopted  faith 
aloof  from  philanthropic  investigation. 

Such  professors  are  selfish  bigots,  and  very  bad  examples  of 
genuine  Christianity.  The  chief  reason  for  this  line  of  policy  is 
that  such  persons  abhor  what  is  termed  natural  religion,  the  be- 
lievers in  which  being  generally  opposed  to  priestcraft.  Natu- 
ral religion,  being  guided  by  reason,  the  moral  sentiments  of 
the  formal  professor  are  supposed  to  be  debased,  when  com- 
pared with  those  believers  outside  the  Christian  church.  The 
difference  between  these  two  classes  of  believers  is  not  so  great 
when  the  subject  is  properly  understood.  God  recognizes  every 
moral  and  religious  thought  of  all  his  accountable  creatures. 
Without  divine  power,  man  cannot  be  moral  or  religious ;  and 
when  an  individual  is  moral  and  religious,  though  he  be  outside 
the  Christian  church,  it  is  charitable  to  believe  that  such  a  one's 
mind  and  desires  are  lifted  up  on  high,  and  discern  heavenly 
things  by  divine  inspiration. 

There  is,  however,  no  justification  for  remaining  aloof  from 
the  divine  ordinances,  or  outside  of  the  Christian  church ;  and, 
however  consistent  it  may  be  with  man's  natural  inclinations  to 
do  so,  it  is  a  dangerous  experiment,  as  there  is  the  place  of 
safety  for  those  who  wish  to  enjoy  a  blessed  immortality ;  there 
is  where  the  great  Jehovah  has  promised  to  be  with  his  people, 
even  to  the  end. 

Religious  and  moral  truths  were  appointed  to  carry  mankind 
to  their  most  happy  destiny.  Like  all  other  subjects',  they  re- 
quire investigation,  and  the  full  exercise  of  the  mental  faculties. 
God  endowed  man  with  reason  in  order  that  he  might  compre- 
hend his  divinity,  and  his  compassion  toward  mankind,  and  to 
investigate  the  things  pertaining  to  their  moral  and  religious 
advancement. 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  great  intellects  of  the  world  have 
not,  as  a  general  rule,  been  devoted  to  moral  and  religious  in- 
vestigation ;  on  the  contrary,  those  things  pertaining  to  man's 
happiness  on  earth,  and  the  joys  of  heaven,  in  too  many  in- 
stances, have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  weak  and  superstitious  en- 
thusiasts, who,  instead  of  being  guided  by  the  philosopy  of  rea- 
son, as  revealed  in  the  Scriptures,  have  taken  the  shadow  for 


MAN   MORALLY   CONSIDERED.  367 

the  substance,  virtually  becoming  traffickers  in  human  souls,  by 
establishing  a  selfish  sectarian  creed,  by  the  arbitrary  rules  of 
which  but  very  few  only  dare  assume  to  worship. 

This  system  of  selfishness  and  superstitious  bigotry  virtually 
ignores  the  teachings  of  the  Saviour  ;  and  hence,  instead  of  their 
name  being  an  universal  brotherhood  of  Christian  believers,  the 
world  is  distracted  by  creeds,  sects,  and  denominations  as  num- 
erous as  the  families  of  man. 

It  does  appear  as  if  the  human  mind  desires  to  be  deceived 
upon  the  subject  of  religion  and  morals.  The  great  mass  of  the 
people  seem  to  have  abandoned  all  idea  of  reasoning  upon  these 
subjects.  One  class,  wholly  regardless  of  futurity,  stand  as  un- 
conscious and  unconcerned  about  their  future  state  as  the  beasts 
that  perish ;  whilst  the  professors  of  religion,  to  an  alarming  ex- 
tent, seem  to  desire  to  hand  their  sonls  over  to  the  keeping  of 
the  clergy,  under  the  mistaken  idea  that  the  observance  of  the 
forms  of  religious  worship,  with  liberal  donations  to  the  pious 
minister,  will  be  amply  sufficient  for  their  salvation.  In  refined 
society,  it  is  too  often  the  case  that  professors  of  religion  devote 
only  one  day  in  seven  to  religious  worship,  the  remainder  of  the 
week  being  dedicated  to  the  business  of  the  world. 

Such  persons  console  themselves  with  the  idea  that  their  hired 
pastors  will  take  care  of  their  spiritual  affairs  during  the  week, 
whilst  they  are  serving  mammon,  and,  perchance,  advancing 
the  business  of  the  devil.  It  is  a  mistaken  idea  that  the  pious 
minister  is  to  become  the  scapegoat  for  the  sins  of  the  congre- 
gation. 

Such  professors  should  remember  the  important  enunciation  of 
the  Sacred  Scriptures  :  "  If  the  righteous  scarcely  be  saved,  where 
shall  the  ungodly  and  the  sinner  appear  ? "  There  is  not, 
necessarily,  any  mystery  in  morals  or  religion.  The  way  to  hap- 
piness is  so  plainly  marked  out  that,  "  though  a  man  be  a  fool, 
he  need  not  err  therein."  But,  owing  to  a  morbid  desire  on  the 
part  of  those  calling  themselves  divines,  religious  doctrines  have 
been,  and  still  are,  involved  in  many  grave  contradictions ;  and 
hence  it  is  there  are  so  many  branches  of  the  Christian  church 
and  unbelievers. 

In  all  systems  of  religious  worship  there  are  gems  of  divine 
truth,  which  often,  like  the  diamond,  are  prevented  from  being 


368 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN   RACE. 


properly  displayed  by  superfluous  coverings.  There  is  religious 
truth  in  the  Vedas  of  the  Hindoos ;  in  the  Zendevesta  of  the 
Persians ;  in  the  Gnostic  system  of  the  Orientals,  and  in  the 
Koran  of  Mahomet ;  but  in  all  these  systems  there  is  such  a  dis- 
play of  priestcraft,  and  mysterious  idol- worship,  as  render  them 
repulsive  to  the  Christian  believer.* 

The  process  of  mystifying  the  moral  and  religious  sentiments 
of  mankind  produced  a  powerful  opposition  to  natural  religion, 
resulting,  in  the  end,  in  rank  Atheism,  with  other  kindred  sys- 


THE   SAVIOUE. 


terns  of  unbelief.  These  opposing  influences  greatly  retarded 
the  progress  of  Christianity,  and,  for  a  time,  almost  triumphed 
over  religion.  The  Jews,  to  whom  had  been  committed  the 
keeping  of  moral  law,  rejected  the  Saviour,  with  his  doctrines, 

*  There  are  now  over  two  millions  of  Buddhists  on  the  earth,  who  are 
highly  civilized ;  yet  their  system  of  morals  and  religion  ignores  all  idea  of 
another  life,  or  divinity.  There  is  not  the  slightest  belief  in  God  in  all  Bud- 
dhaisni. — Plurality  of  Races,  p.  71. 


MAN   MORALLY  CONSIDERED.  369 

thus  turning  the  tide  of  religion  into  a  new  channel.  The  Mes- 
siah had  come,  delivered  his  message,  and  departed. 

Revealed  religion  was  inaugurated.  It  consisted  of  two  grand 
ideas :  "  The  love  of  God,  and  the  love  of  our  neighbor."  Upon 
these  two  commandments,  said  the  Saviour,  "  hang  all  the  law 
and  the  prophets."  The  crucifixion  of  Jesus  Christ  did  not,  in 
the  least  degree,  intimidate  the  Christians,  but,  if  anything, 
made  them  more  bold  and  defiant  in  the  spread  of  the  Gospel. 
The  world  at  large  readily  adopted  the  new  faith.  Rome,  even, 
espoused  it,  but  more  as  a  question  of  policy  than  as  a  convic- 
tion of  duty.  Constantine,  seeing  the  prosperity  of  his  father 
as  an  imperial  ruler,  and  believing  it  resulted  from  his  humane 
course  toward  the  Christians,  prayed  for  the  protection  of  heaven 
in  the  wars  for  his  empire.  God,  it  would  seem,  answered  his 
prayers ;  in  mid-day,  in  view  of  his  whole  army,  appeared  a  pil- 
lar of  light,  above  the  sun,  in  the  form  of  a  cross,  with  the  in- 
scription :  "  Conquer  by  this."  Constantine,  that  night,  in  great 
agony  of  mind  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  wonderful  vision,  was 
relieved  by  the  Saviour  appearing  to  him,  with  the  same  sign, 
commanding  him  to  make  use  of  such  in  conquering  his  foes. 
He  did  so,  reared  the  golden  cross,  and  by  this  ensign  conquered 
his  foes,  and  enforced  the  Christian  religion  by  the  sword 
throughout  his  empire.  After  the  death  of  Constantine,  the 
Christian  world  was  scourged  by  the  barbarians  of  the  North, 
consisting  of  Goths,  Vandals,  Huns,  and  other  kindred  spirits, 
who,  in  successive  waves,  with  fire  and  sword,  overrun  Italy, 
Greece,  Asia  Minor,  Spain,  Britain,  and  Northern  Africa.  Be- 
fore they  had  completed  their  work  of  destruction,  a  more  dan- 
gerous enemy  to  the  Christian  faith  arose  in  the  East. 

Mahomet,  assuming  to  be  the  prophet  of  God,  promulgated 
his  new  faith,  and  enforced  it  successfully  with  the  sword.  It 
being  a  mixture  of  Judaism  and  Christianity,  his  new  religion 
was  well  suited  to  the  manners  and  passions  of  the  age. 

What  of  Christianity  escaped  the  barbarians  was  literally 
swept  away  by  the  Mahometans,  who  not  only  overrun  the  East- 
ern Roman  Empire,  but  polluted  the  sacred  places  dedicated  to 
the  worship  of  the  Saviour.  Its  submergence,  however,  was 
only  temporary. 

24 


370  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

"  Truth,  crushed  to  earth,  shall  rise  again  ; 
The  eternal  years  of  God  are  hers ; 
But  Error,  wounded,  writhes  in  pain, 
And  dies  among  her  worshippers." 

The  barbarians  readily  adopted  the  refined  civilization  and 
manners  of  the  Christians,  and  many  also  espoused  their  reli- 
gious faith ;  and,  by  the  close  of  the  fifth  century  a.  d.,  were, 
with  very  commendable  zeal  and  patriotism,  protecting  the  same 
institutions  they  had  so  recently  aimed  to  destroy. 

The  success  of  Constantine  and  Mahomet,  in  making  pros- 
elytes by  the  sword,  induced  others  to  adopt  the  system  in  en- 
forcing religious  faith. 

Charles  the  Great,  by  this  method,  effected  the  conversion  of 
the  principal  tribes  of  Northern  Germany  and  Saxony ;  and  the 
same  means  were  resorted  to  in  the  conversion  of  the  "Wends. 

The  conversion  of  the  Germans,  though  a  great  triumph  for 
the  Christian  church,  for  the  time  being,  resulted,  in  the  end, 
quite  disastrously  to  the  Christian  cause.  The  Germans,  natu- 
rally pious,  and  inclined  to  reverence  their  pagan  priests,  sub- 
mitted readily  to  the  wishes  of  the  clergy,  who,  to  a  great 
extent,  used  their  offices  for  selfish  purposes ;  hence  rose  the 
western  bishops,  and,  finally,  the  Roman  pontiff.  By  the  estab- 
lishment of  these  high  religious  functionaries,  the  simplicity  of 
the  doctrines  of  Christ  were  cast  aside,  and  the  pomp  and  splen- 
dor of  the  priests  and  bishops,  and  the  ceremonies  and  regalia 
of  religious  exercises,  adopted  instead.  Thus,  upon  the  ruins  of 
the  pure  Christian  religion,  as  taught  by  the  Saviour,  rose  a  so- 
phisticated, cold,  scholastic  theology.  The  Church,  however, 
under  this  system,  rose  as  by  magic,  and,  instead  of  being  the 
persecuted,  became  the  persecutor.  The  infidels — all  being  con- 
sidered such  who  were  outside  the  Christian  church — were 
treated  by  the  Christians  as  if  they  had  forfeited  all  the  rights 
of  man.  Religious  frenzy,  however,  did  not  reach  its  culmina- 
tion until  the  tenth  century  a.  d.,  when  the  Crusaders  commenced 
their  bloody  work.  We  will  not  attempt  to  unvail  their  crimes. 
Their  avowed  object  was  the  rescuing  of  the  holy  sepulchre  of 
the  Saviour,  and  the  City  of  the  Great  King,  from  the  pollution 
of  the  ungodly  Turks.  The  purpose  was  noble  and  praisewor- 
thy, but  the  means  resorted  to  were  so  barbarous  and  cruel  as  to 


MAN  MORALLY  CONSIDERED.  37 1 

leave  an  indelible  stain  upon  the  Christian  character.  Millions 
of  lives  were  sacrificed  before  the  Crusaders  entered  the  Holy 
City ;  and,  before  it  was  reached,  the  church  had  become  greatly 
corrupted.  The  Pope,  to  add  strength  to  his  power,  offered  re- 
mission of  sins  to  all  who  would  put  on  the  cross.  This  decree 
of  universal  amnesty  added  millions  to  his  standard.  Saints 
and  sinners  met  upon  a  common  level  in  church  and  state. 
More  than  six  millions  of  enthusiastic  persons  put  on  the  cross, 
determined  to  worship  at  the  tomb  of  Jesus  ;  among  them  a  vast 
number  of  females.  The  Queen  of  Hungary  led  a  whole  army 
of  women  to  Palestine.  Civilized  Europe  appeared  to  become 
allies  of  the  Crusaders. 

There  is  a  point  where  wickedness  will  cease  ;  and  it  was  the 
case  with  the  Crusaders.  In  the  very  moment  of  their  triumph 
their  glory  departed,  and  they  were  compelled  to  yield  up  all 
they  had  gained  to  the  conquering  Mongols,  who  not  only  took 
Jerusalem,  but  virtually  exterminated  the  Christian  army  at 
Gaza ;  since  which  time  the  tomb  of  the  Saviour  has  been 
polluted  by  the  semi-barbarous  Ishraaelites,  the  Mohammedan 
Turks. 

Though  the  Crusaders  were  a  severe  scourge  to  the  nations 
falling  in  their  way,  they  were  the  means  of  waking  up  the 
slumbering  energies  of  the  people  from  the  gloom  of  the  Dark 
Ages.  When  they  ceased  to  be  Christian  warriors  in  the  field, 
they  sought  to  worship  at  their  sacred  altars  ;  but  their  zeal  in 
religious  affairs  soon  defiled  the  place  of  worship — turned  them 
into  theatres  of  mysterious  exhibitions  ;  one  congregation  would 
exhibit,  as  was  pretended,  the  identical  spear  that  pierced  tho 
Saviour's  side  ;  another  the  cross  upon  which  he  was  crucified ; 
another  the  vesture  for  which  the  soldiers  casts  lots ;  whilst 
another  would  present  Moses'  rod.  At  this  juncture  Martin 
Luther  sounded  the  alarm.  Then  commenced  the  bloody  strug- 
gle between  the  Protestants  and  the  Koman  Catholics  which 
disgraced  the  Christian  religion,  and  proved  that  civilized  man 
is  more  relentless  and  savage  than  the  rudest  barbarian.  Burn- 
ing human  beings  at  the  stake,  for  opinion's  sake,  by  both  par- 
ties, was  not  unusual,  and  seems  to  have  been  a  pleasant  pastime 
for  the  persecuting  spectators — pretended  worshipers  of  Jesus — 
during  the  Eeformation.   The  population  of  the  globe  is  900,000,- 


372  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

000.  Of  this  number  260,000,000  are  Christians ;  of  whom 
139,000,000  are  Koman  Catholics,  60,000,000  of  the  Greek 
church,  and  60,000,000  of  the  Protestant.  This  appears  but  a 
small  proportion  of  the  human  family  to  be  brought  under  the 
influence  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Saviour  in  eighteen  hundred 
years.  One  great  reason  for  this  is  the  lack  of  confidence  in  the 
integrity  of  one  another,  among  the  different  nations.  The  Hin- 
doo clings  to  his  religion  as  his  only  hope ;  the  Mohammedan 
relies  upon  the  Koran ;  the  savage  upon  his  Pagan  idols,  and 
the  Atheist  lives  and  dies  in  unbelief.  He  is  more  than  savage, 
as  it  requires  mind  to  be  an  unbeliever.  ~No  hope  of  Heaven 
or  fear  of  Hell  for  a  single  moment  disturbs  his  peaceful  mind ; 
he  is  degraded  below  the  most  abject  barbarian.  The  savage, 
even,  looks  beyond  the  veil : — 

"  His  soul  proud  science  never  taught  to  stray 
Far  as  the  solar  walk  or  milky  way  ; 
Yet  simple  nature  to  his  hope  has  given, 
Beyond  the  cloud-topped  hill,  an  humble  heaven ; 
Some  safer  world  in  depth  of  wood  embraced ; 
Some  happier  island  in  the  watery  waste ; 
Where  slaves  once  more  their  native  land  behold  ;    ' 
No  fiends  torment,  no  Christians  thirst  for  gold." 

The  mind  of  the  savage  is  highly  exalted  above  the  cultivated 
intellect  of  the  atheist,  as  the  former  believes  his  spirit  will  live 
beyond  the  grave  ;  but  the  latter  has  no  hope  ;  he  feigns  to  be- 
lieve there  is  no  God  ;  with  him  all  is  a  work  of  chance.  But 
the  Christian  only  lives  to  admire  and  worship  the  Creator  of 
the  universe.  He  has  no  fear  of  death  or  punishment,  and  fully 
realizes  his  true  condition  here,  and  what  he  shall  be  hereafter. 
When  he  shall  have  made  up  the  number  of  his  days  on  earth, 
and  is  passing  from  time  to  eternity,  he  feels  that  death  hath  no 
sting,  and  the  grave  no  victory. 

He  meets  Jehovah  in  all  His  works  of  creation,  and,  with 
songs  of  triumph,  welcomes  the  moment  when  he  shall  pass 
from  earth  to  heaven,  and  forever  dwell  with  the  saints,  and 
God,  and  Christ. 


INDEX. 


Abanakes     .  .  .    201,226 

Aborigines  .  .  .    201,186 

Abraham,  early  history  of  112 

age  of  .  .  .  121 

Abyssinia,  Sheba  of  the  ancients  318 
Abyssinians,  origin  of        .  318 

Acolhuans    ...  282 

Adam,  creation  of  .  .  Ill 

age  of  .  .  .  Ill 

complexion  of.  .  98 

Affinities  between  the  races  346 

Afghans,  history  of.  .  137 

Africa,  inhabitants  of  .  311 

African  type  .  .  101 

race,  early  condition  of  311 

slavery  of        .  .  348 

Agassiz,  views  concerning  fossil 

man  ...  46 

Ainos  .  .  .  161 

Alfoories,  tribe  of    .  .  174 

Algonquins,  group  of         .    201, 206 
Alleghanians,  group  of      .  249 

Alleghenies,  when  they  formed 

an  island  .  .  .26,   76 

Alaska,  natives  of   .  .  279 

Alps,  when  an  archipelago  25 

organic  remains  in     .  43 

Alluvium,  remains  of  man  found 

in  .  .  .  .  44 

Amalgamation,  evil  consequences 

of  .  .  354 

America,  North,  discovery  of  188, 191 

South,  nations  of   Indians 

in  197,296 

Central  "  "  281 

American  race         .  .    100, 206 


American    race,    ancient    books 
found  among    .  .  188 

type,  peoples  comprising       185 

supposed  to  be  of  ten 

lost  tribes.  .  .  190 

Anahuac,  Mexico     .  .  281 

Andastes,  nation  of .  .  242 

Anglo-Saxons,  origin  of      .     118, 133 
Antediluvians  .  .  Ill 

Antiquity  of  Man     .  .      21,  41 

Apalachians.  .  .  264 

Apaches       .  .  .  275 

Araucanians,  nations  of  Chili  300,  305 
Arkansas,  tribe  of    .  .  269 

Arabs,  history  of      .  .  122 

Armenians,  account  of        .  141 

Aryans  .  .  .  119 

Asia,  very  ancient  portion  of  the 
,        globe  .  .  85 

eastern  part  volcanic  .  88 

Minor,  submergence  of  86 

Ashantis,  group  of  .  .  330 

Assineboines,  country  and  char- 
acter of  .  .  •  269 
Asheen,  king  of,  his  great  fleet  165 
Assyrians  of  Semitic  origin  120 
Attionandiones,  account  of  243 
Athapascas  .  .  .  206 
Athens  .  •  •  372 
Atlantis,  description  by  Plato  187 
Australians,  origin  and  descrip- 
tion of       .            .           .      80,340 


Avekwams,  of 
Aymaras 

Azatlan,  location  of. 
Aztecs,  nations  of    . 
373 


296 

282, 299 

194 

281 


374 


INDEX. 


Aztecs,  entered  Mexico  from  the 

west.  .  .  282 

religion  of        .  .  287 

arts  and  sciences  of     .  287 

idol  worship    .  .  289 

human  sacrifices  of     .  362 

Babylonian  records .  .  120 
Baltic,  coast  of,  elevated  .  30 
Basques  (Iberians),  account  of  118, 155 
Battas,  natives  of  Sumatra  173 
Bottocudas  ...  303 
Bedouin  Arabs,  origin  of  .  121 
Bedhas,  savage  tribe  of  Ceylon  179 
Behring,  Straits  of .  .  186 
Berbers,  nation  of  Nubia  .  317 
group  of,  in  Northern  Af- 
rica .  .  336,342 
Belooches,  history  and  country  of  138 
Betsileo,  natives  of  Madagascar  338 
Bhotiga,  family  of  .  .  161 
Birmese,  description  of  .  180 
Bisayans  .  .  .  175 
Black  Hawk,  noted  Indian  chief   212 

border  war  of  .  .  211 

Blackfeet,  Indian  tribe        .  273 

Boogis  .  .  .  175 

Boshuans,  family  of  .  325 

Book  of  Genesis       .  .  41 

Boulders       ...  90 

Borneo,  natives  of  .  .  Pfe 

Brachycephalous,  type  of   .  49 

Brandt,  Joseph,  noted  Mohawk 

chief  ...  239 

Brazil,  natives  of     .  .  296 

fossils  of  man  found  in"  46 

Britain,  account  of  .  .  133 

Bronze  period  .  .  23 

Brain,  comparative  size  of  races    108 

of  Daniel  Webster       .  102 

Bushmen,  nation  of  .  321 

Bosjesmen    .  .  .  321 

Caddos,  nation  of     .  .  265 

Cambyses,  conquests  of      .  135 

Canoes,  ancient,  discovery  of,  at 
Glasgow    ...  27 


Canonicus     .  .  .  230 

Caledonia,  New,  natives  of  279 

California,  natives  of  .    180, 277 

Caribs,  account  of   .  .  303 

Catawbas,  account  of  .  249 

Caucasian,  type  of  .  .  99 

Caucasians,  nations  and  families 

of  .  .  .  .     #      116 

Caspian  Sea,  depression  of.  38,  89 
CasasGrandes  .  .    181,293 

Cayugas       ...  239 

Central  America,  ancient  ruins  in  64 
Celts,  account  of  .  117, 119, 128 
Celebes,  natives  of  .  .  174 

Celtiberi,  account  of  .  128 

Ceylon,  Island  of,  and    inhabit- 
ants .  .  .      87,115 
Chaldeans,  of  Semitic  origin  120 
Cherokees,  history  of          .            250 
Cheyenne,  tribe  of  .            .            273 
Chili,  natives  of      .            .            299 
Chickasaws,  nation  of         .            260 
Chickataubut,  noted  Indian  chief  229 
Chinese,  leading  Mongolian  fam- 
ily.            .            .            .  146 
China,    government,    antiquity 
of  .            .            .            .146 

civilization  of .  .  83 

great  wall  of  .  .  53 

porcelain  tower  of       .  53 

Cochin,  people  of         .  179 

Chinooks,  family  of.  .  202 

Chippewas,  family  of  .  207 

Chippewayn,  group  of        .  207 

Choctaws,  history  of  .  259 

Cholula,  great  pyramid  of .  61,  285 
Cholulans,  natives  .  .  369 

Christ,  rejected  by  the  Jews  368 

revealed  his  mission    .  369 

died  like  a  God  .  364 

Cimbri,  group  of     .  .  118 

Cingalese,  natives  of  Ceylon  179 

Circassians,  account  of        .  140 

Circleville,  vast  ruins  at     .  56 

Coal  strata   ...  37 

Columbus,  discovery  of  America  191 
Congo,  peoples  of    .  328 


INDEX. 


375 


Constants  ne,  golden  cross  reared 

by .  .  .  •  369 

Goran  rias      .  .  .  322 

Coreahs         .  .  .  157 

Creation,  supposed  days  of .  41 

place  of  in  Cashmere  .  114 

Creeks,  family  of     .  .  253 

Crows,  tribe  of         .  .  270 

Crow,  Little,  noted  Sioux  chief  272 
Cuba,  early  peoples  of        .  194 

Comanches  .  .  .  274 

Cusic,    Indian     historian      and 

preacher   .  .  .  241 

Cypress  trees,  great  age  of,  in 
Mexico      ...  46 

Dacotas,  family  of  .  .  267 

Dahomey,  empire  of  .  331 

Dahomeyans,  noted  warriors  331 

Damaras,  nation  of  .  .  332 

Danakil,  nation  of  .  .  320 

Danes,  early  history  of       .  125 

Darius,  his  successes  and  death  136 
Dead  Sea,  depression  of      .  38 

produced  by  volcanic  action    38 

Delawares,  Indian  nations  of  217 
Delos  Island,   produced    by  an 

earthquake  .  .  87 

Deluge,  was  it  universal  ?  .  76 

Aztec  tradition  concerning    193 

Delta  of  the  Mississippi  river  45 

Indus  river      .  .  47 

Nile  and  other  rivers  .  47 

De  Soto,  adventures  in  the  "  New 

World"     .  .         257,260,265 

Digger  Indians        .  .  274 

Diluvium      .  .  .      23,   44 

Distribution  of  man  .  74 

the  human  races         .  76 

Divine  ordinances    .  .  366 

Drift.  .  .  .44 

Druids,  stone  works  of        .  23 

religious  power  .        «   143 

offered  human  sacrifices         364 

Dokas,  tribe  of        .  .  322 


Earth,  changes  of  surface 


42 


Earthquakes  in  Chili,  noticed  by 
Pliny         .  .  .      30,   87  , 

at  New  Madrid  .  35 

at  Sumbawa  ■     .  35 

Easter  Islands,  people  of    .  169 

ancient  ruin  in  .  169 

Eboes,  nation  in  Interior  Africa     330 
Eden,  garden  of       .  .       75,  87 

Efficks,  slave-dealing  Africans        330 
Egypt,  monuments  of         .      42,   72 

tombs  of  .  .  52 

pyramids  and  temples  of       124 

sphinx,  gigantic  sculpture    124 

Egyptians,  ancient  records  of  113, 116 
Egyptian  civilization,  high  state 

of,  in  age  of  Abraham     .  112 

Elevation  of  land     ,  .  30 

Elephant,  bones  of,  discovered  23,   29 
Elysian  Fields         .  .  341 

Engis  Cave,  skull  found  in  28 

Eries,  extinct  Indian  nation  242 

Esquimaux  .  .  .  157 

Ethiopians    .  .  .  314 

Ethiopia,  classic  country  316 

Etruscans,  account  of         .      50, 131 
Europe,  when  under  water  25 

early  peoples  of  .  21 

lake  dwellings  of        .  24 

Equality,  men  not  all  born  of        352 
Eve,  mother  of  all  living    .  105 


Fan,  cannibal  nation  of  Interior 

Africa 
Fantis,  tribes  of 
Fellahs,  nation  of    . 
Fellatahs,  nation  of. 
Fernando  Po,  natives  of 
Fezzin,  "        " 

Fiji  Island,         "        " 
Finns,  account  of    .  .118, 

Flat  Heads  on  the  Colombia  river 

in  Peru 

of  Alabama  (Choctaws) 

of  Mexico 

Formosa,  natives  of 
Forests  submerged  . 
Foulahs        .  .         t  • 


333 
329 
124 
326 
337 
336 
168 
149 
278 
310 
259 
292 
337 


376 


INDEX. 


Franks 

129 

Hebrews       .           .           .           123 

French 

129 

Hclons          .           .           .           119 

Friendly  Islanders,  account  of 

168 

Herculaneum,  overwhelming  of      72 

Fossil  man  . 

47 

Hindoos,  antiquity  of  .  52, 119 
Homer,  genius  of     .            .            365 

Galla,  nations  of 

319 

Hottentots,  nations  of        .            320 

Galla  Celts,  history  of;    burnt 

Hut,   remains    of,  exhumed    in 

Rome;  pillaged    Delphi,  cre- 

Sweden    ...             27 

ated    and    enforced    civiliza 

Huns,  account  of     .            .            118 

tion 

119 

Huno,  tribe  of         .            .            277 

Gauls,  account  of    .            .     118, 129 

Hurons,  history  of  .            .            241 

Georgians,  type  preserved  . 

140 

Hungarians  .            .            .            141 

Gepidae 

132 

Hycksos,  rulers  in  Egypt  .            118 

Germanic  nations    . 

118 

Hybrids,  no  nation  or  tribe  of       355 

Genesis,  book  of      .           21,   76,106 

Geology 

42 

Iberians,  history  of .            .     128, 155 

Giants  of  Libanus  . 

112 

Illinois,  tribe  of       .            .            214 

Gibraltar,  straits  formed    . 

86 

Incas,  children  of  the  sun  .     197,  250 

Ghizeh,  pyramid  of 

124 

Indians  west  of  the  Mississippi     267 

Ghila  River,  ancient  ruin  of 

293 

Independence,  declaration  of         352 

Gipsies,  account  of  origin  154, 155, 341 

Indostanic  family    .            .            119 

Glacial  period,  changes  of  sur- 

Infidels        ...            372 

face  of  the  globe  during .      25 

,   80 

Irish,  account  of      .            .            134 

Globe,  at  first  a  glowing  mass 

42 

lolafs,        »■•■«■'.            .            328 

age  of  . 

102 

Iron,  age  of .            .            .              22 

changes  of  surface  of  47,  85,  91 

wedges  of,  found  in  solid 

Guinea,  people  of    . 

328 

rock ...              71 

Gold  Coast,  natives  of 

328 

in  the  blood  of  man    .             95 

Goths,  account  of    . 

132 

Iroquois,  group  of  .            .    200, 237 

Government,  nature  and  object 

Ishmael  and  Ishmaelites    .            122 

of  . 

347 

Israelites,  lost  tribes  of      .            190 

Grades  of  Races 

346 

Italians        ...            130 

Gradation,  La  Marck's  theory 

99 

Granite,  formation  of 

42 

Japhet,  ancestor  of  the  Cauca- 

Greece, sculpture  of 

52 

sians         ...             97 

Greeks,  account  of  . 

140 

Japanese,  history  of           .            148 

Guanches,  history  of 

341 

Javans,  account  of  .            .            173 

Guararii,  nations  of. 

302 

Jesus  Christ,  rejected  by  the  Jews  368 

Guatemala    .            .            v 

293 

reveals  his  mission     .            368 

Guess,  George,  a  Cherokee  inven- 

 died  like  a  God           .            364 

tor  of  ;a  written  language 

253 

Jews,  type  preserved  .  123 
Jagas            .            .            .           323 

Ham,  complexion  of,  black 

80 

Job,  the  book  of,  the  oldest  writ- 

Hamitic family 

97 

ten  document      .            .            Ill 

Horaforas     .           .           . 

172 

Jaronillo,  creation  of          .              32 

Hatteras,  nation  of  . 

249 

Haussa,  black  Semitics 

335 

Kaffirs,  group  of     .            .            325 

INDEX. 


377 


Kansas,  tribe  of 

. 

273 

Kalmucks    . 

. 

153 

Kamtchadales 

. 

156 

Kelts  (see  also  Celts) 

. 

117 

Keokuk,  noted  Indian  chief 

211 

Kilbuck,    " 

" 

221 

Killamuck    . 

. 

205 

Knistenaux  . 

. 

210 

Kubee,  tribe  of 

, 

173 

Kurds,  nations  of    . 

. 

139 

Kolushi 

. 

279 

Kongo,  people  of     . 

• 

324 

Lake  Dwellings       .  .      24,   81 

Lake  Titicaca  .  .  309 

Lakes  of  North.  America     .  38 

La  Marck,  gradation  theory  of  99 
Land,  elevation  of  .  •     .         31 

subsidence  of  .  .  32 

Languages  and  dialects  not   a 

true  test  of  type  .  .  82 

Lapps,  origin  of      .  .  150 

Latins,  primitive  people  of  Italy  130 
Leni-Lenape,    Delaware    Indian 

nation       .  .  .  217 

Life,  animal,  what  is  ?         .  95 

Lipans,  nation  of     .  .  277 

Little  Turtle,  noted  Indian  chief  213 
Little  Crow,  noted  Sioux  chief      272 

Madoc,  Welsh  navigator  .  269 

Madagascar,  natives  of  .  176,  337 
Madrid,  N,,  subsidence  of  land  at    35 

Magyars       .            .  .  155 

Mahas,  nation  of     .  .  317 

Makoa,  group  of      .  .  325 

Malay,  type  of         .  .  100, 163 

Malacca,  peoples  of .  .  165 

Malaisia        "       "  .  .  172 

Man,  earliest  history  of  .  21 

distribution  of.  .  74 

physical           .  .  93 

descent  of        .  .  106 

natural  rights  of  .  345 

moral  nature  of  .  356 

social  nature  of  .  345 

natural  religion  of  .  363 

political  rights  of  .  347 


154, 
181 


Man,  superior  race  of 

slavery  of       " 

"      "by  Hebrews 

each  type  to  fill  its  destiny 

remains  of,  found 

Mankind,  not  all  born  equal 

black  race  of,  condition  of 

geographical  center 

Manhattans  . 

Mannahoes  . 

Mannahoaks 

Mandans 

Mandigoes    . 

Marco  Polo,  discoveries  of 

Maricopas     . 

Marquet  discovers  the  Mississippi 

Massachusetts,  natives  of  . 

Massasoit,  noted  Indian  sachem 
Mastodon,  remains  of,  discovered 

in  Ohio     . 
Matianevo,  empire  of 

Mayas 

Mayflower,  landing  of 
Mediterranean,  ancient  bounda- 
ries of 

Menemonees 

M'kuafi 

Mexico,  Indian  nations  of  . 

empire  of 

pyramids  of     . 

Mexican  Gulf,  depth  of 

Miamis,  tribe  of 

Miantonomoh 

Migration  by  Behrings  Straits  78, 

Minatrees,  group  of 

Mississippi,  discovery  of     . 

Delta  of 

Valley  once  an  ocean  . 

ancient  ruin  in  . 

Mobilians,  group  of 

Mohecans,       "      " 

Mohavis 

Mohawks 

Moluccas,  natives  of 

Mongolian  type 

Moses,  account  of  creation  by 

Mosaic  record 

Moques         .  .  .181, 

Mountains,  elevation  of  43,  76, 


181, 


97, 


348 
348 
350 
353 

45 
352 
353 

78 
223 
252 
285 
270 
327 
191 
275 
267 
229 
229 

45 
334 
293 


300 

212 

319 

281 

200 

61 

44 

212 

224 

199 

269 

260 

45 

26 

55 

256 

222 

275 

239 

176 

146 

41 

111 

275 

26 


378 


INDEX. 


Mulatto 

Mummies,  Egyptian 

Mungroo 

Muscogees    . 

Mushcodoins 

Muyscas 


Nadir-Shan  . 

Namacquas 

Narragansetts 

Nanticokes  . 

Natchez 

Natchitoches 

Navigator's  Islands,  natives  of 

Nigrillos       .  .    ■        . 

Negro,  ancient  type  of 

slaves  in  Egypt,  when  first 

oldest  of  the  races 

destiny  of,  in  the  United 

States 
Neanderthol,  human  skull  found 

at  . 
Nigritans 
New  England,  Indians  of  . 

Hebrides 

Madrid,  subsidence  of 

Zealand,  natives  of  •  . 

Caledonia,  *        ** 

Newark,  ancient  ruin  at 

Nevajos 

Nez-Perce     . 

Nilotic  family 

Nile,  Valley  of 

Noah,  sons  people  the  earth 

age  of  . 


355 

357 
355 
258 
208 
304 

137 

324 

224,  230 

226 


254 
265 
168 
339 
311 
312 
311 

358 


48 
315 
227 
172 

35 
171 
279 

56 

181, 275 

278 

124 

47 

98 
111 


North  America,  when  under  water  26 

Lakes  of          .            .  38 

Northmen,  visit  America  .  188 

Norwegians.            .            .  126,188 

Nootka  Sound,  natives  of  .  379 

Nootka  Columbians            .  280 

Nova  Scotia,  coal-fields  of  .  38 

Nubians,  account  of            .  316 

Nuevo,  elevation  of.            .  31 

Olmecas,  earliest  people  of  Mex- 
ico .  .    282,295 


Omahas  ...  269 
Oinpizae  ...  337 
Oneidas  ...  239 
Onondagas  .  .  .  239 
Ordinances,  divine  observance  of  366 
Oriental  Negroes  .  .  338 
Organic  remains  .  .  43 
Osages,  Dacota  tribe  .  269 
Osceola,  great  Seminole  chief  263 
Otoes,  Dacota  nation  .  273 
Othomi,  primitive  people  of  Cen- 
tral America  .  .  285 
Otaheitans,  description  of  .  166 
Ottagamies  .  .  .  212 
Ottawas  ...  207 
Ovampas      .            .            .  333 

Pacific  Ocean,  America  peopled 

by  way  of  78 

Paganism,  refined  system  of  364 

Papuan  group  .  .  338 

Parthians      ...  136 

Patagonies  .  .  .  300 

Paltas,  natives  of  Peru  .  199,  309 
Pampas,  natives  of .  .  305 

Pawnees       .  .  .  273 

Peat,  deposits  of  .  22 

Pelasgians    .  .  .  119 

Pelew  Islands  .  .  167 

Pequods       .  .  .  223 

Persia,  palaces  and  sculptures  of  52 
Persians,  history  of  .      52, 135 

Peru,  ancient  ruin  in  .  66 

Peruvians     .  .  .  307 

Persherais    .  .  .  3C0 

Phoenicians .  .  .  123 

Philippine  Islands,  natives  of  175 
Philip,  King,  noted  Indian  chief  233 
Physical  man  .  .      94,105 

Phout,  nation  of  the  Genesis  327 

Petra,  description  of  .  121 

Pilgrims       .  •  228 

Pimas  .  .  •    181,275 

Pipe,  Captain,  Delaware  chief  220 
Piqua,  ancient  ruin  at         .  55 

Pitts,  description  of  .  135 

Pocahontas  ...  246 


INDEX. 


379 


Polar  man    . 

79 

Scandinavians,  family  of 

118 

Poles             .           . 

144 

Sclavonic  family 

118 

Pokanokets              . 

231 

Scotch 

134 

Political  rights,  what  are   . 

347 

Scythians 

186 

Portuguese  . 

129 

Senecas 

239 

Pontiac 

208 

Seminoles     .        ,    . 

362 

Pontiff,  origin  of 

370 

Semi  tics 

97, 121 

Population  of  the  globe 

371 

Serapis,  temple,  elevation  c 

f            32 

Polynesia,  natives  of 

163 

Shawnees 

215 

Potawatomies 

210 

Sheba,  Queen  of 

122 

Powhatan,  empire  of 

200 

Shell  mounds 

30 

Powhatans  . 

345 

Shoshones    . 

274 

Prince  William  Sound 

199 

Siboo,  black  Caucasians 

335 

Pyramids      .            .            .61 

,124 

Siamese        .            .            , 

177 

Siculi 

130 

Quadroon 

355 

Silver    Creek,    barrier    o 

?,    cut 

Quiches        .           .         284,294,298 

through  by  Ohio  . 

92 

Queen  of  Sheba 

122 

Sindree,  subsidence  of 

34 

Sioux 

267,  271 

Races  of  mankind,  origin  of 

14 

Skeleton  of  man  found      2 

7,   45,  48 

their    antiquity     and 

Skulls,  human,  exhumed 

28,   48 

classification  . 

101 

Slave  Coast,  natives  of 

328 

distribution  of    . 

74 

Slavery,  origin  of    . 

348 

geographical  center 

by  the  Hebrews,  and  3 

n  the 

and  migrations  of 

78 

United  States 

351 

Eed  hair,  Indian  tribe  having 

269 

Socrates 

364 

Red  Jacket,  noted  Indian  chief 

239 

Society  Islands,  natives  of 

166 

Reformation,  bloody  conflict  dur- 

Somali 

320 

ing 

371 

Soo-loo  Islands,  natives  of 

180 

Religion,  natural 

366 

South  America,  aborigina 

peo- 

revealed,  inaugurated 

369 

pies  of      - 

296 

enforced  by  the  sword 

309 

Spaniards,  description  of 

128 

Ricaras 

273 

Stone  age     . 

22 

Rhodes,  production  of 

87 

Stone,  huge  blocks  in  Peru 

l             67 

Roger  Williams 

231 

Stump  in  the  drift  at  Cinci 

nnati, 

Rocky  Mountains  once  at  bottom 

Ohio 

45,   92 

of  the  sea       .            .              2G,  76 

St.  Louis,  great  mound  at . 

61 

Rocks,  primitive,  upheaval  of 

102 

Sumalia 

334 

Romans,  history  of 

131 

Sumatra,  natives  of 

172 

Russians 

144 

Susquehannocks 

158 

Sweden 

127 

Sabines 

131 

Stalagmite  cave  in  Brazil 

46 

Sacrifices,  human     . 

362 

Sagalas 

175 

Samoides,  account  of 

150 

Sandwich  Islands,  natives  of 

169 

Tai,  family  of 

160 

Sassacus,  great  Mohegan  sachem  223 

Tamerlane    . 

219 

Sakalavas     . 

337 

Tamony 

219 

38o 


INDEX. 


Tamulians    .           .           .  160 

Tartars         ...  221 

Tecumseh  ...  216 
Temple,  remains  of,  in  Cashmere    26 

of  Hindoos       .            .  52 

ofChi-Chen     .           .  64 

ofCholula        .            .  61,285 

Teneriffe,  volcano  of           .  86 

Teocalli         ...  291 

Teutons        .            .            .  131 

Tescucians    .            .            .  282 

Thebes          .            .            .  52 

Time  in  geology,  eternity  of  42 

Timuri          ...  174 

Titicaca  Lake,  ruin  at         .  309 

Tobascians  .  .  .  217 
Toltecs         .           .         195,281,285 

Tombs         .           .           .  52,357 

Tombuctoo,  natives  of  .  336 
Town,  buried,  discovered  in  India  28 
Tower,  round,  Newport,  N.  J.        189 

porcelain,  of  China      .  53 

Tuaricks       ...  336 

Tunicas        ...  265 

Tudos           ...  160 

Tungusicans            .            .  158, 193 

Tula,  Aztec  capital .           .  195, 284 

Turanians,  family  of           .  97, 159 

Turks,  family  of      .  139 

Tuscaroras,  nation  of  200, 240 

Truth  and  Error      .            .  370 

Type,  meaning  of  the  term  100 

Uchees         ...  254 

Uncas           ...  222 

Umbrians     .  -          .            .  130 

United  States,  peoples  of  .  78 

Unity  of  human  species      .  96 

Utallan,  ruins  at     .           .  293 


Utahs 
Uxmal 


275 


Vanamring,    views    of  African 

type  ...  354 

Vesuvius       ...  34 

Veys,  alphabet  invented  by  328 

Wakamba,  family  of  .  335 

Wampanoags  .  .  231 

Wales,  submergence  of       .  91 

Washington,  George  .  351 

Welsh,  history  of    .  .  142 

Whale  skeletons  found  in  Dun- 
more         ...  27 
Wheeling,  Va.,    great    mound 

near  ...  57 

White  Eyes,  Delaware  chief         220 
Winnebagoes  .  .  269 

Wisconsin,  ancient  ruins  in  59 

World,  ruined,  at  bottom  of  the 

sea  ...  26 

Wyandots    ...  244 

Wooster,  Ohio,  mounds  and  an- 
cient ruins  at  54 

Xerxes,  invasion  of  Greece  by        136 

Yucatan,  ancient    peoples    and 
ruins  of     .  .  .      63,293 


Zamasses 
Zebus 
Zoquis 
Zumas 


264 
330 

277 
276 


Zengis-Khan,  great  Mogul  cap- 
tain .  .  .  154 
Zunis            .           .           .           275 


*r^ 


MVI 


RETURN  TO 

1          ANTHROPOLOGY  LIBRARY 

This  publication  is  due  on  the  LAST  DATE 
and  HOUR  stamped  below. 

JAN    61976 

Rub  i  o  lysra 

RB17-30m-10,'73                               General  Library 
(R338lsl0)4188 — A-32                  University  of  California 

Berkeley 

nr^  MW 

'"•'"lllSlf RKELEY  LIBRARIES 

COSflfllb^l 


<v  &  '•    4&* 


f 


;^>fe 


~^T~'#* 


aNv 


ifeiPM 

1HBSI 


